An  Historical  Account 


OF   THE 


Settlements  of  Scotch  Highlanders 


IN 


America 

PRIOR  TO  THE   PEACE  OF   1783 

TOGETHER   WITH  NOTICES  OF 

Highland     Regiments 

AND 

Biographical     Sketches 

BY 

J.  P.  MACLEAN,  PH.  D. 

Life  Member  Gaelic  Society  of  Glasgow,  and  Clan  MacLean  Association  of 

Glasgow;  Corresponding  Member  Davenport  Academy  of  Sciences,  and 

Western  Reserve  Historical  Society;  Author  of  History  of  Clan 

MacLean,    Antiquity    of    Man,    The     Mound     Builders, 

Mastodon,  Mammoth   and  Man,  Norse  Discovery  of 

America,  Fingal's  Cave,  Introduction  Study  St. 

John's  Gospel,  Jewish  Nature  Worship, etc. 


ILLUSTRATED. 


THE  HELMAN-TAYLOR  COMPANY,   CLEVELAND. 

JOHN   MACKAY.   GLASGOW. 

1900. 


HIGHLAND  ARMS. 


GIFT 


To 
COLONEL  SIR  FITZROY  DONALD  MACLEAN,  Bart.,  C.  B., 

President  of  The  Highland  Society  of  London, 

An  hereditary  Chief,  honored  by  his  Clansmen  at  home  and 
abroad,  on  account  of  the  kindly  interest  he  takes  in  their 
welfare,  as  well  as  everything  that  relates  to  the  Highlands, 
and  though  deprived  of  an  ancient  patrimony,  his  virtues  and 
patriotism  have  done  honor  to  the  Gael,  this  Volume  is 

Respectfully  dedicated  by  the 

AUTHOR. 


331 


There's  sighing  and  sobbing  in  yon  Highland  forest; 

There's  weeping  and  wailing  in  yon  Highland  vale, 

And  fitfully  flashes  a  gleam  from  the  ashes 

Of  the  tenantless  hearth  in  the  home  of  the  Gael. 

There's  a  ship  on  the  sea,  and  her  white  sails  she's  spreadin', 

A'  ready  to  speed  to  a  far  distant  shore; 
She  may  come  hame  again  wi'  the  yellow  gowd  laden, 

But  the  sons  of  Glendarra  shall  come  back  no  more. 

The  gowan  may  spring  by  the  clear-rinnin'  burnie, 

The  cushat  may  coo  in  the  green  woods  again. 
The  deer  o'  the  mountain  may  drink  at  the  fountain, 

Unfettered  and  free  as  the  wave  on  the  main; 
But  the  pibroch  they  played  o'er  the  sweet  blooming  heather 

Is  hushed  in  the  sound  of  the  ocean's  wild  roar; 
The  song  and  the  dance  they  hae  vanish'd  thegither, 

For  the  maids  o'  Glendarra  shall  come  back  no  more." 


PREFACE. 


An  attempt  is  here  made  to  present  a  field  that  has  not  been 
preoccupied.  The  student  of  American  history  has  noticed  al 
lusions  to  certain  Scotch  Highland  settlements  prior  to  the  Revo 
lution,  without  any  attempt  at  either  an  account  or  origin  of  the 
same.  In  a  measure  the  publication  of  certain  state  papers  and 
colonial  records,  as  well  as  an  occasional  memoir  by  an  historical 
society  have  revived  what  had  been  overlooked.  These  settle 
ments  form  a  very  important  and  interesting  place  in  the  early 
history  of  our  country.  While  they  may  not  have  occupied  a 
very  prominent  or  pronounced  position,  yet  their  exertions  in  sub 
duing  the  wilderness,  their  activity  in  the  Revolution,  and  the 
wide  influence  exercised  by  the  descendants  of  these  hardy  pio 
neers,  should,  long  since,  have  brought  their  history  and  achieve 
ments  into  notice. 

The  settlement  in  North  Carolina,  embracing  a  wide  extent 
of  territory,  and  the  people  numbered  by  the  thousands,  should, 
ere  this,  have  found  a  competent  exponent.  But  it  exists  more  as 
a  tradition  than  an  actual  colony.  The  Highlanders  in  Georgia 
more  than  acted  their  part  against  Spanish  encroachments,  yet 
survived  all  the  vicissitudes  of  their  exposed  position.  The  stay 
of  the  Highlanders  on  the  Mohawk  was  very  brief,  yet  their  flight 
into  Canada  and  final  settlement  at  Glengarry  forms  a  very 
strange  episode  in  the  history  of  New  York.  The  heartless  treat 
ment  of  the  colony  of  Lachlan  Campbell  by  the  governor  of  the 
province  of  New  York,  and  their  long  delayed  recompense  stands 
without  a  parallel,  and  is  so  strange  and  fanciful,  that  long  since  .'t 
should  have  excited  the  poet  or  novelist.  The  settlements  in 
Nova  Scotia  and  Prince  Edwards  Island,  although  scarcely  com- 


viii  PREFA  C£. 

menced  at  the  breaking  out  of  the  Revolution,  are  more  important 
in  later  events  than  those  chronicled  in  this  volume. 

The  chapters  on  the  Highlands,  the  Scotch-Irish,  and  the 
Darien  scheme,  have  sufficient  connection  to  warrant  their  in 
sertion. 

It  is  a  noticeable  fact  that  notwithstanding  the  valuable  ser 
vices  rendered  by  the  Highland  regiments  in  the  French  and  In 
dian  war,  but  little  account  has  been  taken  by  writers,  except  in 
Scotland,  although  General  David  Stewart  of  Garth,  as  early  as 
1822,  clearly  paved  the  way.  Unfortunately,  his  works,  as  well 
as  those  who  have  followed  him,  are  comparatively  unknown  on 
this  side  the  Atlantic. 

I  was  led  to  the  searching  out  of  this  phase  of  our  history,  not 
only  by  the  occasional  allusions,  but  specially  from  reading  works 
devoted  to  other  nationalities  engaged  in  the  Revolution.  Their 
achievements  were  fully  set  forth  and  their  praises  sung.  Why 
should  not  the  oppressed  Gael,  who  sought  the  forests  of  the  New 
World,  struggled  in  the  wilderness,  and  battled  against  foes,  also 
be  placed  in  his  true  light?  If  properly  known,  the  artist  would 
have  a  subject  for  his  pencil,  the  poet  a  picture  for  his  praises,  and 
the  novelist  a  strong  background  for  his  romance. 

Cleveland,  O.,  October,  1898. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 
THE  HIGHLANDERS  OF  SCOTLAND. 

Division  of  Scotland — People  of  the  Highlands — Language — Clanship 
— Chiefs — Customs — Special  Characteristics — Fiery-Cross — Slogan — Mode 
of  Battle — Forays — Feasts — Position  of  Woman — Marriage — Religious 
Toleration — Superstitions — Poets — Pipers — Cave  of  Coir-nan-Uriskin — The 
Harp — Gaelic  Music — Costume — Scotland's  Wars — War  with  Romans- 
Battle  of  Largs — Bannockburn — Flodden — Pinkie — Wars  of  Montrose— 
Bonnie  Dundee — Earl  of  Mar — Prince  Charles  Stuart — Atrocities  in  the 
Wake  of  Culloden — Uncertainty  of  Travelers'  Observations — Kidnapping 
— Emigration  17 

CHAPTER  II. 
THE  SCOTCH-IRISH  IN  AMERICA. 

Origin  of  the  name  of  Scotland — Scoto-Irish — Ulster — Clandonald — 
Protestant  Colonies  in  Ireland — Corruption  of  Names — Percentage  of  in 
Revolution — 'Characteristics — Persecuted — Emigration  from  Ulster — First 
Scotch-Irish  Clergyman  in  America — Struggle  for  Religious  Liberty — Set 
tlement  at  Worcester — History  of  the  Potato — Pelham — Warren  and 
Blandford — Colerain — Londonderry — Settlements  in  Maine — New  York — 
New  Jersey — Pennsylvania — The  Revolution — Maryland — Virginia — Pat 
rick  Henry — Daniel  Morgan — George  Rogers  Clark — North  Carolina — Bat 
tle  of  King's  Mountain — South  Carolina — Georgia — East  Tennessee — Ken 
tucky — Canada — Industrial  Arts — Distinctive  Characteristics 40 

CHAPTER  III. 
CAUSES  THAT  LED  TO  EMIGRATION. 

Results  of  Clanship — Opposed  to  Emigration — Emigration  to  Ulster — 
Expatriation  of  7000 — Changed  Condition  of  Highlanders — Lands  Rented 
— Dissatisfaction — Luxurious  Landlords — Action  of  Chiefs  in  Skye — De 
plorable  State  of  Affairs— Sheep-Farming— Improvements— Buchanan's 
Description — Famine — Class  of  Emigrants — America — Hardships  and  Dis 
appointments  ^° 

CHAPTER  IV. 
DARIEN  SCHEME. 

First  Highlanders  in  America — Disastrous  Speculation — Ruinous  Leg 
islation—Massacre  of  Glencoe— Darien  Scheme  Projected— William  Pater- 
son — Fabulous  Dreams — Company  Chartered — Scotland  Excited — Sub- 


x  CONTENTS. 

scriptions — List  of  Subscribers — Spanish  Sovereignty  over  Darien— Eng 
lish  Jealousy  and  Opposition — Dutch  East  India  Company — King  William's 
Duplicity — English  and  Dutch  Subscriptions  Withdrawn — Great  Prepara 
tions — Purchase  of  Ships — Sailing  of  First  Expeditipn — Settlement  of  St. 
Andrews — Great  Sufferings — St.  Andrews  Abandoned — The  Caledonia  and 
Unicorn  Arrive  at  New  York — Recriminations — The  St.  Andrews — The 
Dolphin — King  Refuses  Supplies — Relief  Sent — Spaniards  Aggressive — 
Second  Expedition — Highlanders — Disappointed  Expectations — Discordant 
Clergy — How  News  was  Received  in  Scotland — Give  Vent  to  Rage — King 
William's  Indifference — Campbell  of  Fonab — Escape — Capitulation  of  Dar 
ien  Colony — Ships  Destroyed — Final  End  of  Settlers 75 

CHAPTER  V. 
HIGHLANDERS  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA. 

On  the  Cape  Fear — Town  Established — Highlanders  Patronized — Ar 
rival  of  Neil  McNeill — Action  of  Legislature — List  of  Grantees — Wave  of 
Emigration — Represented  in  Legislature — Colony  Prosperous — Stamp  Act 
— Genius  of  Liberty — Letter  to  Highlanders — Emigrants  from  Jura — Lands 
Allotted — War  of  Regulators — Campbelton  Charter — Public  Road — Public 
Buildings  at  Campbelton — Petition  for  Pardon — Highland  Costume — Clan 
Macdonald  Emigration — Allan  Macdonald  of  Kingsborough — American 
Revolution — Sale  of  Public  Offices — Attitude  of  Patriots — Provincial  Con 
gress — Highlanders  Objects  of  Consideration — Reverend  John  McLeod — 
Committee  to  Confer  with  Highlanders — British  Confidence — Governor 
Martin — Provincial  Congress  of  1775 — Farquhard  Campbell — Arrival  of  the 
George — Other  Arrivals — Oaths  Administered — Distressed  Condition — Pe 
tition  to  Virginia  Convention — War  Party  in  the  Ascendant — American 
Views — Highlanders  Fail  to  Understand  Conditions — Reckless  Indiffer 
ence  of  Leaders — General  Donald  Macdonald — British  Campaign — Gover 
nor  Martin  Manipulates  a  Revolt — Macdonald's  Manifesto — Rutherford's 
Manifesto— Highlanders  in  Rebellion — Standard  at  Cross  Creek — March 
for  Wilmington — Country  Alarmed — Correspondence — Battle  of  Moore's 
Creek  Bridge — Overthrow  of  Highlanders — Prescribed  Parole — Prisoners 
Address  Congress — Action  of  Sir  William  Howe — Allan  Macdonald's  Let 
ter — On  Parole — Effects  His  Exchange — Letter  to  Members  of  Congress — 
Cornwallis  to  Clinton — Military  at  Cross  Creek — Women  Protected — Relig 
ious  Status  . .  102 


CHAPTER  VI. 
HIGHLANDERS  IN  GEORGIA. 

English  Treatment  of  Poor — Imprisonment  for  Debt — Oglethorpe's 
Philanthropy — Asylum  Projected — Oglethorpe  Sails  for  Georgia — Selects 
the  Site  of  Savannah — Fort  Argyle — Colonists  of  Different  Nationalities — 
Towns  Established — Why  Highlanders  were  Selected — Oglethorpe  Returns 
to  England — Highland  Emigrants — Character  of — John  Macleod — Found 
ing  of  New  Inverness — Oglethorpe  Sails  for  Georgia — Visits  the  Highland 
ers — Fort  St.  Andrews— Spaniards  Aggressive — Messengers  Imprisoned — 
Spanish  Perfidy — Suffering  and  Discontent  in  1737 — Dissension  Increases — 
Removal  Agitated — African  Slavery  Prohibited — Petition  and  Counter  Pe 
tition — Highlanders  Oppose  African  Slavery — Insufficient  Produce  Raised 


CONTENTS.  xi 

— Murder  of  Unarmed  Highlanders — Florida  Invaded — St.  Augustine 
Blockaded — ^Massacre  of  Highlanders  at  Fort  Moosa — Failure  of  Expedi 
tion — Conduct  of  William  Macintosh — Indians  and  Carolinians  Desert — 
Agent  Reprimanded  by  Parliament — Clansmen  at  Darien — John  MacLeod 
Abandons  His  Charge — Georgia  Invaded — Highlanders  Defeat  the  Enemy 
— Battle  of  Bloody  Marsh — Spaniards  Retreat — Ensign  Stewart — Ogle- 
thorpe  Again  Invades  Florida — Growth  of  Georgia — Record  in  Revolution 
—Resolutions — Assault  on  British  War  Vessels — Capture  of — County  of 
Liberty — Settlement  Remained  Highland  146 

CHAPTER  VII. 
CAPTAIN  LACHLAN  CAMPBELL'S  NEW  YORK  COLONY. 

Lachlan  Campbell — Donald  Campbell's  Memorial — Motives  Control 
ling  Royal  Governors — Governor  Clarke  to  Duke  of  Newcastle — Same  to 
Lords  of  Trade— Efforts  of  Captain  Campbell — Memorial  Rejected — Re 
dress  Obtained — Grand  Scheme — List  of  Grantees — A  Desperado — Town 
ship  of  Argyle — Records  of — Change  of  Name  of  County — Highland  Sol 
diers  Occupy  Lands — How  Allotted — Selling  Land  Warrants — New  Hamp 
shire  Grants — Ethan  Allan — Revolution — An  Incident — Indian  Raid — Mas 
sacre  of  Jane  McCrea — Religious  Sentiment 176 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
HIGHLAND  SETTLEMENT  ON  THE  MOHAWK. 

Sir  William  Johnson — Highlanders  Preferred — Manner  of  Life — 
Changed  State  of  Affairs — Sir  John  Johnson — Highlanders  not  Civic  Offi 
cers — Sir  John  Johnson's  Movements  Inimical — Tryon  County  Committee 
to  Provincial  Congress — Action  of  Continental  Congress — Sir  John  to  Gov 
ernor  Tryon — Action  of  General  Schuyler — Sir  John's  Parole — Highland 
ers  Disarmed — Arms  Retained — Highland  Hostages — Instructions  for  Seiz 
ing  Sir  John — Sir  John  on  Removal  of  Highlanders — Flight  of  Highlanders 
to  Canada — Great  Sufferings — Lady  Johnson  a  Hostage — Highland  Settle 
ment  a  Nest  of  Treason — Exodus  of  Highland  Women — Some  Families 
Detained — Letter  of  Helen  McDonell — Regiment  Organized — Butler's  Ran 
gers — Cruel  Warfare — Fort  Schuyler  Besieged — Battle  of  Oriskany — 
Heroism  of  Captain  Gardenier — Parole  of  Angus  McDonald — Massacre  of 
Wyoming — Bloodthirsty  Character  of  Alexander  McDonald — Indian 
Country  Laid  Waste — Battle  of  Chemung — Sir  John  Ravages  Johnstown — 
Visits  Schoharie  with  Fire  and  Sword — Flight  from  Johnstown — Exploit 
of  Donald  McDonald — Shell's  Defence — List  of  Officers  of  Sir  John  John 
son's  Regiment — Settlement  in  Glengarry — Allotment  of  Lands — Story  of 
Donald  Grant — Religious  Services  Established 196 

CHAPTER  IX. 
GLENALADALE  HIGHLANDERS  OF  PRINCE  EDWARD  ISLAND. 

Highlanders  in  Canada — John  Macdonald — Educated  in  Germany — 
Religious  Oppression — Religion  of  the  Yellow-Stick — Glenaladale  Becomes 
Protector — Emigration — Company  Raised  Against  Americans — Capture  of 
American  Vessel — Estimate  of  Glenaladale — Offered  Governorship  of 
Prince  Edward  Island  231 


xii  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  X. 
HIGHLAND  SETTLEMENT  IN  PICTOU,  NOVA  SCOTIA. 

,  Emigration  to  Nova  Scotia — Ship  Hector — Sails  from  Lochbroom — 
Great  Sufferings  and  Pestilence — Landing  of  Highlanders — Frightening  of 
Indians — Bitter  Disappointment — Danger  of  Starvation — False  Reports — 
Action  of  Captain  Archibald — Truro  Migration — Hardships — Incidents  of 
Suffering — Conditions  of  Grants  .of  Land — Hector's  Passengers — Interest 
ing  Facts  Relative  to  Emigrants — Industries — Plague  of  Mice — American 
Revolution — Divided  Sentiment — Persecution  of  American  Sympathizers — 
Highlanders  Loyal  to  Great  Britain — Americans  Capture  a  Vessel — Priva 
teers — Wreck  of  the  Malignant  Man-of-War — Indian  Alarm — Itinerant 
Preachers — Arrival  of  Reverend  James  McGregor 235 

CHAPTER  XL 
,,  FIRST  HIGHLAND  REGIMENTS  IN  AMERICA. 

Cause  of  French  and  Indian  War — Highlanders  Sent  to  America — The 
Blac£  Watch — Montgomery's  Highlanders — Eraser's  Highlanders — Uni 
form  of — Black  Watch  at  Albany — Lord  Loudon  at  Halifax — Surrender  of 
Fort  William  Henry — Success  of  the  French — Defeat  at  Ticonderoga — 
Gallant  Conduct  of  Highlanders — List  of  Casualties — Expedition  Against 
Louisburg — Destruction  French  Fleet — Capture  of  Louisburg — Expedition 
Against  Fort  Du  Quesne — Defeat  of  Major  Grant — Washington — Name 
Fort  Changed  to  Fort  Pitt — Battalions  of  42nd  United — Amherst  Possesses 
Ticonderoga — Army  at  Crown  Point — Fall  of  Quebec — Journal  of  Malcolm 
Fraser — Movements  of  Eraser's  Highlanders — Battle  of  Heights  of  Abra 
ham — Galling  Fire  Sustained  by  Highlanders — Anecdote  of  General  Mur 
ray — Retreat  of  French — Officers  of  the  Black  Watch — Highland  Regi 
ments  Sail  for  Barbadoes — Return  to  New  York — Black  Watch  Sent  to 
Pittsburg— Battle  of  Bushy  Run— Black  Watch  Sent  Against  Ohio  Indians 
— Goes  to  Ireland — Impressions  of  in  America — Table  of  Losses — Mont 
gomery  Highlanders  Against  the  Cherokees — Battle  with  Indians — Allan 
Macpherson's  Tragic  Death — Retreat  from  Indian  Country — Return  to 
New  York — Massacre  at  Fort  Loudon — Surrender  of  St.  Johns — Tables  of 
Casualties — Acquisition  of  French  Territory  a  Source  of  Danger 252 

CHAPTER    XII. 
SCOTCH  HOSTILITY  TOWARDS  AMERICA. 

Causes  of  American  Revolution — Massacre  at  Lexington — Insult  to 
Franklin — England  Precipitates  War — Americans  Ridiculed — Pitt's  Noble 
Defence — Attitude  of  Eminent  Men — Action  of  Cities — No  Enthusiasm  in 
Enlistments  in  England  and  Ireland— The  Press-Gang—Enlistment  of 
Criminals— Sentiment  of  People  of  Scotland— Lecky's  Estimate— Ad 
dresses  Upholding  the  King — Summary  of  Highland  Addresses — Emigra 
tion  Prohibited — Resentment  Against  Highlanders — Shown  in  Original 
Draft  of  Declaration  of  Independence — Petitions  of  Donald  Macleod..292 

CHAPTER  XIII. 
HIGHLAND  REGIMENTS  IN  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 

Eulogy  of  Pitt — Organizing  in  America — Secret  Instructions  to  Gov 
ernor  Tryon — Principal  Agents — Royal  Highland  Emigrants — How  Re- 


CONTENTS.  xiii 

ceived — Colonel  Maclean  Saves  Quebec — Siege  of  Quebec — First  Battalion 
in  Canada — Burgoyne's  Doubts — Second  Battalion — Sufferings  of — Treat 
ment  of — Battle  of  Eutaw  Springs — Royal  Highland  Emigrants  Dis 
charged — List  of  Officers — Grants  of  Land — John  Bethune — 42nd  or  Royal 
Highlanders — Embarks  for  America — Capture  of  Highlanders — Capture  of 
Oxford  Transport — Prisoners  from  the  Crawford — British  Fleet  Arrives  at 
Staten  Island — Battle  of  Long  Island — Ardor  of  Highlanders — Americans 
Evacuate  New  York — Patriotism  of  Mrs.  Murray — Peril  of  Putnam — Gal 
lant  Conduct  of  Major  Murray — Battle  of  Harlem — Capture  of  Fort 
Washington — Royal  Highlanders  in  New  Jersey — Attacked  at  Pisquatiqua 
— Sergeant  McGregor — Battle  of  Brandywine — Wayne's  Army  Surprised 
— Expeditions  During  Winter  of  1779 — Skirmishing  and  Suffering — In 
fusion  of  Poor  Soldiers — Capture  of  Charleston — Desertions — Regiment 
Reduced — Sails  for  Halifax — Table  of  Casualties — Fraser's  Highlanders — 
Sails  for  America — Capture  of  Transports — Reports  of  Captain  Seth  Hard 
ing  and  Colonel  Archibald  Campbell — Confinement  of  Colonel  Campbell — 
Interest  in  by  Washington — Battle  of  Brooklin — Diversified  Employment — 
Expedition  Against  Little  Egg  Harbor — Capture  of  Savannah — Retrograde 
Movement  of  General  Prevost — Battle  of  Brier  Creek — Invasion  of  South 
Carolina — Battle  of  Stono  Ferry — Retreat  to  Savannah — Siege  of — Cap 
ture  of  Stony  Point — Surrender  of  Charleston — Battle  of  Camden — Defeat 
of  General  Sumter — Battle  of  King's  Mountain — Battle  of  Blackstocks — 
Battle  of  the  Cowpens — Battle  of  Guilford  Court-House — March  of  British 
Army  to  Yorktown — Losses  of  Fraser's  Highlanders — Surrender  of  York- 
town — 'Highlanders  Prisoners — Regiment  Discharged  at  Perth — Argyle 
Highlanders — How  Constituted — Sails  for  Halifax — Two  Companies  at 
Charleston — At  Penobscot — Besieged  by  Americans — Regiment  Returns  to 
England — Macdonald's  Highlanders — Sails  for  New  York — Embarks  for 
Virginia — Bravery  of  the  Soldiers — Highlanders  on  Horseback — Surrender 
of  Yorktown — Cantoned  at  Winchester — Removed  to  Lancaster — Dis 
banded  at  Stirling  Castle — Summary — Estimate  of  Washington — His  Opin 
ion  of  Highlanders — Not  Guilty  of  Wanton  Cruelty 308 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

DISTINGUISHED  HIGHLANDERS  WHO  SERVED  IN  AMERICA  IN  THE  INTERESTS 
OF  GREAT  BRITAIN. 

General  Sir  Alan  Cameron — General  Sir  Archibald  Campbell — General 
John  Campbell — Lord  William  Campbell — General  Simon  Fraser  of  Bal- 
nain — General  Simon  Fraser  of  Lovat — General  Simon  Fraser — General 
James  Grant  of  Ballindalloch — General  Allan  Maclean  of  Torloisk — Sir 
Allan  Maclean — General  Francis  Maclean — General  John  Small — Flora 
Macdonald 377 


CHAPTER  XV. 
DISTINGUISHED  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICAN  INTERESTS. 

General   Alexander  McDougall — General  Lachlan   Mclntosh — General 
Arthur  St.  Clair— Serjeant  Macdonald. 398 


xiv  CONTENTS. 

APPENDIX. 

Note  A. — First  Emigrants  to  America 417 

Note  B. — Letter  of  Donald  Macpherson 417 

Note  C. — Emigration  during  the  Eighteenth  Century 419 

Note  D. — Appeal  to  the  Highlanders  lately  arrived  from  Scotland 422 

Note  E. — Ingratitude  of  the  Highlanders 426 

Note  F. — Were  the  Highlanders  Faithful  to  iheir  Oath  to  the  Amer  can-. 426 

Note  G. — Marvellous  Escape  of  Captain  McArthur 430 

Note  H. — Highlanders  in  South  Carolina 442 

Note  I. — Alexander  McNaughton 443 

Note  J. — Allan  McDonald's  Complaint  to  the  President  of  Congress.  ..  .444 

Note  K. — The  Glengarry  Settlers 44=; 

Note  to  Chapter  VIII 448 

Note  L. — Moravian  Indians  448 

Note  M. — Highlanders  Refused  Lands  in  America 450 

Note  N. — Captain    James    Stewart    commissioned    to  raise  a  company 

Highlanders   45  ^ 

List  of  Subscribers   456 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


Battle  of  Culloden Frontispiece 

Coire-nan-Uriskin   26 

House  of  Henry  Me Whorter 52 

View  of  Battle-Field  of  Alamance 55 

Scottish  India  House 90 

Barbacue  Church,  where  Flora  Macdonald  Worshipped 144 

Johnson   Hall 204 

View  of  the  Valley  of  Wyoming 218 

Highland  Officer    256 

Old  Blockhouse  Fort  Duquesne 281 

General   Sir  Archibald  Campbell 397 

Brigadier  General   Simon  Fraser. 382 

General  Simon  Fraser  of  Loval 387 

Sir  Allan  Maclean,  Bart 391 

Flora    Macdonald    394 

General  Alexander  McDougall 398 

General    Lachlan    Mclntosh 402 

General  Arthur  St.   Clair 405 

Sergeant  Macdonald  and  Colonel  Gainey 413 


PARTIAL  LIST  OF  PRINCIPAL  AUTHORITIES 
CONSULTED. 


American  Archives. 

Answer  of  Cornwallis  to  Clinton,  London,  1783. 

Bancroft  (George.)  History  of  the  United  States,  London,  N.  D. 

Burt  (Captain.)  Letters  from  the  North  of  Scotland,  London,  1815. 

Burton  (J.  H.)  Darien  Papers,  Bannatyne  Club,  1849. 

Burton  (J.  H.)  History  of  Scotland,  Edinburgh,  1853. 

Celtic  Monthlv.  Inverness,  1876-1888. 

Georgia  Historical  Society  Collections. 

Graham  (James  J.)  Memoirs  General  Graham,  Edinburgh,  1862. 

Hotten  (J.  C.)  List  of  Emigrants  to  America,  New  York,  1874. 

Johnson  (C.)  History  Washington  County,  New  York,  Philadelphia,  1878. 

Keltic  (J.  S.).  History  of  the  Highland  Clans,  Edinburgh,  1882. 

Lecky  (W.  E.  H.)  History  of  England,  London,  1892. 

Lossing  (B.  J.)  Field-Book  of  the  American  Revolution,  New  York,  1855. 

Macaulay  (T.  B.)  History  of  England,  Boston,  N.  D. 

McDonald  (H.)  Letter-Book,  New  York  Historical  Society,  1892. 

Macdonell  (J.  A.)  Sketches  of  Glengarry,  Montreal,  1893. 

McLeod  (D.)  Brief  Review  of  the  Settlement  of  Upper  Canada,  Cleveland, 

1841. 

Martin  (M.)  Description  Western  Isles,  Glasgow,  1884. 
National  Portrait  Gallery  of  Distinguished  Americans,  Philadelphia,  1852. 
New  York  Documentary  and  Colonial  History. 
North  Carolina  Colonial  Record. 

Paterson  (J.)  History  Pictou  County,  Nova  Scotia,  Montreal,  1893. 
Proceedings  Scotch-Irish  American  Congress,  1889-1896. 
Rogers  (H.)  Hadden's  Journal  and  Orderly  Book,  Albany,  1884. 
Scott  (Sir  W.)  Lady  of  the  Lake,  New  York,  N.  D. 
Scott  (Sir  W. )  Tales  of  a  Grandfather,  Boston,  1852. 
Smith  (William)  History  of  New  York,  New  York,  1814. 
Smith  (W.  H.)  St.  Clair  Papers,  Cincinnati,  1882. 
Sparks  (Jared)  Writings  of  Washington,  Boston,  1837. 
Stephens  (W.  B.)  History  of  Georgia,  New  York,  1859. 
St.  Clair   (Arthur.)   Narrative,  Philadelphia,   1812. 
Stewart  (David.)  Sketches  of  the  Highlanders,  Edinburgh,  1822. 
Stone  (W.  L.)  Life  of  Joseph  Brant,  New  York,  1838. 
Stone  (W.  L.)  Orderly  Book  of  Sir  John  Johnson,  Albany,  1882. 
Tarleton  (Lieut.  Col.)  Campaigns  of,  1780-1781,  London,  1787. 
Washington  and  his  Generals,  Philadelphia,  1848. 


CHAPTER  I. 
THE  HIGHLANDERS  OF  SCOTLAND. 

A  range  of  mountains  forming  a  lofty  and  somewhat  shat 
tered  rampart,  commencing  in  the  county  of  Aberdeen,  north  of 
the  river  Don,  and  extending  in  a  south-west  course  across  the 
country,  till  it  terminates  beyond  Ardmore,  in  the  county  of  Dum 
barton,  divides  Scotland  into  two  distinct  parts.  The  southern 
face  of  these  mountains  is  bold,  rocky,  dark  and  precipitous.  The 
land  south  of  this  line  is  called  the  Lowlands,  and  that  to  the 
north,  including  the  range,  the  Highlands.  The  maritime  out 
line  of  the  Highlands  is  also  bold  and  rocky,  and  in  many  places 
deeply  indented  by  arms  of  the  sea.  The  northern  and  western 
coasts  are  fringed  with  groups  of  islands.  The  general  surface  of 
the  country  is  mountainous,  yet  capable  of  supporting  innumer 
able  cattle,  sheep  and  deer.  The  scenery  is  nowhere  excelled  for 
various  forms  of  beauty  and  sublimity.  The  lochs  and  bens  have 
wrought  upon  the  imaginations  of  historians,  poets  and  novel 
ists. 

The  inhabitants  living  within  these  boundaries  were  as  unique 
as  their  bens  and  glens.  From  the  middle  of  the  thirteenth  cen 
tury  they  have  been  distinctly  marked  from  those  inhabiting  the 
low  countries,  in  consequence  of  which  they  exhibit  a  civilization 
peculiarly  their  own.  By  their  Lowland  neighbors  they  were  im 
perfectly  known,  being  generally  regarded  as  a  horde  of  savage 
thieves,  and  their  country  as  an  impenetrable  wilderness.  From 
this  judgment  they  made  no  effort  to  free  themselves,  but  rather 
inclined  to  confirm  it.  The  language  spoken  by  the  two  races 
greatly  varied  which  had  a  tendency  to  establish  a  marked  char 
acteristic  difference  between  them.  For  a  period  of  seven  cen 
turies  the  entrances  or  passes  into  the  Grampians  constituted  a 
boundary  between  both  the  people  and  their  language.  At  the 


18  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

south  the  Saxon  language  was  universally  spoken,  while  beyond 
the  range  the  Gaelic  formed:  the  mother  tongue,  accompanied  by 
the  plaid,  the  claymore  and  other  .specialties  which  accompanied 
Highland  characteristics.  •;  JTheir  language  was  one  of  the  oldest 
and  least  mongrel  types  of  the  great  Aryan  family  of  speech. 

The  country  in  which  the  Gaelic  was  in  common  use  among 
all  classes  of  people  may  be  denned  by  a  line  drawn  from  the 
western  opening  of  the  Pentland  Frith,  sweeping  around  St.  Kilda, 
from  thence  embracing  the  entire  cluster  of  islands  to  the  east  and 
south,  as  far  as  Arran ;  thence  to  the  Mull  of  Kintyre,  re-entering 
the  mainland  at  Ardmore,  in  Dumbartonshire,  following  the 
southern  face  of  the  Grampians  to  Aberdeenshire,  and  ending  on 
the  north-east  point  of  Caithness. 

For  a  period  of  nearly  two  hundred  years  the  Highlander  has 
been  an  object  of  study  by  strangers.  Travellers  have  written 
concerning  them,  but  dwelt  upon  such  points  as  struck  their 
fancy.  A  people  cannot  be  judged  by  the  jottings  of  those  who 
have  not  studied  the  question  with  candor  and  sufficient  informa 
tion.  Fortunately  the  Highlands,  during  the  present  century, 
have  produced  men  who  have  carefuly  set  forth  their  history, 
manners  and  customs.  These  men  have  fully  weighed  the  ques 
tions  of  isolation,  mode  of  life,  habits  of  thought,  and  wild  sur 
roundings,  which  developed  in  the  Highlander  firmness  of  de 
cision,  fertility  in  resource,  ardor  in  friendship,  love  of  country, 
and  a  generous  enthusiasum,  as  well  as  a  system  of  government. 

The  Highlanders  were  tall,  robust,  well  formed  and  hardy. 
Early  marriages  were  unknown  among  them,  and  it  was  rare  for 
a  female  of  puny  stature  and  delicate  constitution  to  be  honored 
with  a  husband.  They  were  not  obliged  by  art  in  forming  their 
bodies,  for  Nature  acted  her  part  bountifully  to  them,  and  among 
them  there  are  but  few  bodily  imperfections. 

The  division  of  the  people  into  clans,  tribes  or  families,  under 
separate  chiefs,  constituted  the  most  remarkable  circumstance 
in  their  political  condition,  which  ultimately  resulted  in  many  of 
their  peculiar  sentiments,  customs  and  institutions.  For  the  most 
part  the  monarchs  of  Scotland  had  left  the  people  alone,  and, 
therefore,  had  but  little  to  do  in  the  working  out  of  their  destiny. 


THE  HIGHLANDERS  OF  SCOTLAND.  19 

Under  little  or  no  restraint  from  the  State,  the  patriarchal  form  of 
government  became  universal. 

It  is  a  singular  fact  that  although  English  ships  had  navi 
gated  the  known  seas  and  transplanted  colonies,  yet  the  High 
landers  were  but  little  known  in  London,  even  as  late  as  the  be 
ginning  of  the  eighteenth  century.  To  the  people  of  England 
it  would  have  been  a  matter  of  surprise  to  learn  that  in  the  north 
of  Great  Britain,  and  at  a  distance  of  less  than  five  hundred  miles 
from  their  metropolis,  there  were  many  miniature  courts,  in  each 
of  which  there  was  a  hereditary  ruler,  attended  by  guards,  armor- 
bearers,  musicians,  an  orator,  a  poet,  and  who  kept  a  rude  state, 
dispensed  justice,  exacted  tribute,  waged  war,  and  contracted 
treaties. 

The  ruler  of  each  clan  was  called  a  chief,  who  was  really  the 
chief  man  of  his  family.  Each  clan  was  divided  into  branches 
who  had  chieftains  over  them.  The  members  of  the  clan  claimed 
consanguinity  to  the  chief.  The  idea  never  entered  into  the  mind 
of  a  Highlander  that  the  chief  was  anything  more  than  the  head 
of  the  clan.  The  relation  he  sustained  was  subordinate  to  the 
will  of  the  people.  Sometimes  his  sway  was  unlimited,  but  nec 
essarily  paternal.  The  tribesmen  were  strongly  attached  to  the 
person  of  their  chief.  He  stood  in  the  light  of  a  protector,  who 
must  defend  them  and  right  their  wrongs.  They  rallied  to  his  sup 
port,  and  in  defense  they  had  a  contempt  for  danger.  The  sway 
of  the  chief  was  of  such  a  nature  as  to  cultivate  an  imperishable 
love  of  independence,  which  was  probably  strengthened  by  an 
exceptional  hardiness  of  character. 

The  chief  generally  resided  among  his  clansmen,  and  his 
castle  was  the  court  where  rewards  were  distributed  and  distinc 
tions  conferred.  All  disputes  were  settled  by  his  decision.  They 
followed  his  standard  in  war,  attended  him  in  the  chase,  supplied 
his  table  and  harvested  the  products  of  his  fields.  His  nearest 
kinsmen  became  sub-chiefs,  or  chieftains,  held  their  lands  and 
properties  from  him,  over  which  they  exercised  a  subordinate 
jurisdiction.  These  became  counsellors  and  assistants  in  all 
emergencies.  One  chief  was  distinguished  from  another  by  hav 
ing  a  greater  number  of  attendants,  and  by  the  exercise  of  gen- 


20  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

eral  hospitality,  kindness  and  condescension.  At  the  castle  every 
one  was  made  welcome,  and  treated  according  to  his  station,  with 
a  degree  of  courtesy  and  regard  for  his  feelings.  This  courtesy 
not  only  raised  the  clansman  in  his  own  estimation,  but  drew  the 
ties  closer  that  bound  him  to  his  chief. 

While  the  position  of  chief  was  hereditary,  yet  the  heir  was 
obliged  in  honor  to  give  a  specimen  of  his  valor,  before  he  was 
assumed  or  declared  leader  of  his  people.  Usually  he  made  an 
incursion  upon  some  chief  with  whom  his  clan  had  a  feud.  He 
gathered  around  him  a  retinue  of  young  men  who  were  ambitious 
to  signalize  themselves.  They  were  obliged  to  bring,  by  open 
force,  the  cattle  they  found  in  the  land  they  attacked,  or  else  die 
in  the  attempt.  If  successful  the  youthful  chief  was  ever  after 
reputed  valiant  and  worthy  of  the  government.  This  custom 
being  reciprocally  used  among  them,  was  not  reputed  robbery; 
for  the  damage  which  one  tribe  sustained  would  receive  com 
pensation  at  the  inauguration  of  its  chief. 

Living  in  a  climate,  severe  in  winter,  the  people  inured  them 
selves  to  the  frosts  and  snows,  and  cared  not  for  the  exposure 
to  the  severest  storms  or  fiercest  blasts.  They  were  content  to 
lie  down,  for  a  night's  rest,  among  the  heather  on  the  hillside,  in 
snow  or  rain,  covered  only  by  their  plaid.  It  is  related  that  the 
laird  of  Keppoch,  chieftain  of  a  branch  of  the  MacDonalds,  in  a 
winter  campaign  against  a  neighboring  clan,  with  whom  he  was 
at  war,  gave  orders  for  a  snow-ball  to  lay  under  his  head  in  the 
night;  whereupon,  his  followers  objected,  saying,  "Now  we  de 
spair  of  victory,  since  our  leader  has  become  so  effeminate  he  can't 
sleep  without  a  pillow." 

The  high  sense  of  honor  cultivated  by  the  relationship  sus 
tained  to  the  chief  was  reflected  by  the  most  obscure  inhabitant. 
Instances  of  theft  from  the  dwelling  houses  seldom  ever  occurred, 
and  highway  robbery  was  never  known.  In  the  interior  all  prop 
erty  was  safe  without  the  security  of  locks,  bolts  and  bars.  In 
summer  time  the  common  receptacle  for  clothes,  cheese,  and 
everything  that  required  air,  was  an  open  barn  or  shed.  On  ac 
count  of  wars,  and  raids  from  the  neighboring  clans,  it  was  found 
necessary  to  protect  the  gates  of  castles. 


THE  HIGHLANDERS  OF  SCOTLAND.        21 

The  Highlanders  were  a  brave  and  high-spirited  people,  and 
living  under  a  turbulent  monarchy,  and  having  neighbors,  not  the 
most  peaceable,  a  warlike  character  was  either  developed  or  else 
sustained.  Inured  to  poverty  they  acquired  a  hardihood  which 
enabled  them  to  sustain  severe  privations.  In  their  school  of  life 
it  was  taught  to  consider  courage  an  honorable  virtue  and  cowar 
dice  the  most  disgraceful  failing.  Loving  their  native  glen,  they 
were  ever  ready  to  defend  it  to  the  last  extremity.  Their  own 
good  name  and  devotion  to  the  clan  emulated  and  held  them  to 
deeds  of  daring. 

It  was  hazardous  for  a  chief  to  engage  in  war  without  the 
consent  of  his  people;  nor  could  deception  be  practiced  success 
fully.  Lord  Murray  raised  a  thousand  men  on  his  father's  and 
lord  Lovat's  estates,  under  the  assurance  that  they  were  to  serve 
king  James,  but  in  reality  for  the  service  of  king  William.  This 
was  discovered  while  Murray  was  in  the  act  of  reviewing  them ; 
immediately  they  broke  ranks,  ran  to  an  adjoining  brook,  and, 
filling  their  bonnets  with  water,  drank  to  king  James'  health, 
and  then  marched  off  with  pipes  playing  to  join  Dundee. 

The  clan  was  raised  within  an  incredibly  short  time.  When 
a  sudden  or  important  emergency  demanded  the  clansmen  the 
chief  slew  a  goat,  and  making  a  cross  of  light  wood,  seared  its 
extremities  with  fire,  and  extinguished  them  in  the  blood  of  the 
animal.  This  was  called  the  Fiery  Cross,  or  Cross  of  Shame, 
because  disobedience  to  what  the  symbol  implied  inferred  infamy. 
It  was  delivered  to  a  swift  trusty  runner,  who  with  the  utmost 
speed  carried  it  to  the  first  hamlet  and  delivered  it  to  the  principal 
person  with  the  word  of  rendezvous.  The  one  receiving  it  sent 
it  with  the  utmost  despatch  to  the  next  village ;  and  thus  with  the 
utmost  celerity  it  passed  through  all  the  district  which  owed  al 
legiance  to  the  chief,  and  if  the  danger  was  common,  also  among 
his  neighbors  and  allies.  Every  man  between  the  ages  of  sixteen 
and  sixty,  capable  of  bearing  arms,  must  immediately  repair  to 
the  place  of  rendezvous,  in  his  best  arms  and  accountrements.  In 
extreme  cases  childhood  and  old  age  obeyed  it.  He  who  failed 
to  appear  suffered  the  penalties  of  fire  and  sword,  which  were 
emblematically  denounced  to  the  disobedient  by  the  bloody  and 
burnt  marks  upon  this  warlike  signal. 


22  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

In  the  camp,  on  the  march,  or  in  battle,  the  clan  was  com 
manded  by  the  chief.  If  the  chief  was  absent,  then  some  respon 
sible  chieftain  of  the  clan  took  the  lead.  In  both  their  slogan 
guided  them,  for  every  clan  had  its  own  war-cry.  Before  com 
mencing  an  attack  the  warriors  generally  took  off  their  jackets  and 
shoes.  It  was  long  remembered  in  Lochabar,  that  at  the  battle  of 
Killiecrankie,  Sir  Ewen  Cameron,  at  the  head  of  his  clan,  just 
before  engaging  in  the  conflict,  took  from  his  feet,  what  was 
probably  the  only  pair  of  shoes,  among  his  tribesmen.  Thus 
freed  from  everything  that  might  impede  their  movements,  they 
advanced  to  the  assault,  on  a  double-quick,  and  when  within  a  few 
yards  of  the  enemy,  would  pour  in  a  volley  of  musketry  and  then 
rush  forward  with  claymore  in  hand,  reserving  the  pistol  and 
dirk  for  close  action.  When  in  close  quarters  the  bayonets  of  the 
enemy  were  received  on  their  targets ;  thrusting  them  aside,  they 
resorted  to  the  pistol  and  dirk  to  complete  the  confusion  made  by 
the  musket  and  claymore.  In  a  close  engagement  they  could  not 
be  withstood  by  regular  troops. 

Another  kind  of  warfare  to  which  the  Highlander  was  prone, 
is  called  Creach,  or  foray,  but  really  the  lifting  of  cattle.  The 
Creach  received  the  approbation  of  the  clan,  and  was  planned 
by  some  responsible  individual.  Their  predatory  raids  were  not 
made  for  the  mere  pleasure  of  plundering  their  neighbors.  To 
them  it  was  legitimate  warfare,  and  generally  in  retaliation  for 
recent  injuries,  or  in  revenge  of  former  wrongs.  They  were  strict 
in  not  offending  those  with  whom  they  were  in  amity.  They  had 
high  notions  of  the  duty  of  observing  faith  to  allies  and  hospital 
ity  to  guests.  They  were  warriors  receiving  the  lawful  prize  of 
war,  and  when  driving  the  herds  of  the  Lowland  farmers  up  the 
pass  which  led  to  their  native  glen  considered  it  just  as  legitimate 
as  did  the  Raleighs  and  Drakes  when  they  divided  the  spoils  of 
Spanish  galleons.  They  were  not  always  the  aggressors.  Every 
evidence  proves  that  they  submitted  to  grievances  before  resort 
ing  to  arms.  When  retaliating  it  was  with  the  knowledge  that 
their  own  lands  would  be  exposed  to  rapine.  As  an  illustration 
of  the  view  in  which  the  Creach  was  held,  the  case  of  Donald 
Cameron  may  be  taken,  who  was  tried  in  1752,  for  cattle  stealing, 


THE  HIGHLANDERS  OF  SCOTLAND.  23 

and  executed  at  Kinloch  Rannoch.  At  his  execution  he  dwelt 
with  surprise  and  indignation  on  his  fate.  He  had  never  commit 
ted  murder,  nor  robbed  man  or  house,  nor  taken  anything  but 
cattle,  and  only  then  when  on  the  grass,  from  one  with  whom  he 
was  at  feud ;  why  then  should  he  be  punished  for  doing  that  which 
was  a  common  prey  to  all  ? 

After  a  successful  expedition  the  chief  gave  a  great  enter 
tainment,  to  which  all  the  country  around  was  invited.  On  such 
an  occasion  whole  deer  and  beeves  were  roasted  and  laid  on  boards 
or  hurdles  of  rods  placed  on  the  rough  trunks  of  trees,  so  ar 
ranged  as  to  form  an  extended  table.  During  the  feast  spiritu 
ous  liquors  went  round  in  plenteous  libations.  Meanwhile  the 
pipers  played,  after  which  the  women  danced,  and,  when  they  re 
tired,  the  harpers  were  introduced. 

Great  feasting  accompanied  a  wedding,  and  also  the  burial  of 
a  great  personage.  At  the  burial  of  one  of  the  Lords  of  the  Isles, 
in  lona,  nine  hundred  cows  were  consumed. 

The  true  condition  of  a  people  may  be  known  by  the  regard 
held  for  woman.  The  beauty  of  their  women  was  extolled  in 
song.  Small  eye-brows  was  considered  as  a  mark  of  beauty,  and 
names  were  bestowed  upon  the  owners  from  this  feature.  No 
country  in  Europe  held  woman  in  so  great  esteem  as  in  the  High 
lands  of  Scotland.  An  unfaithful,  unkind,  or  even  careless  hus 
band  was  looked  upon  as  a  monster.  The  parents  gave  dowers  ac 
cording  to  their  means,  consisting  of  cattle,  provisions,  farm 
stocking,  etc.  Where  the  parents  were  unable  to  provide  suf 
ficiently,  then  it  was  customary  for  a  newly-married  couple  to 
collect  from  their  neighbors  enough  to  serve  the  first  year. 

The  marriage  vow  was  sacredly  kept.  Whoever  violated  it, 
whether  male  or  female,  which  seldom  ever  occurred,  was  made 
to  stand  in  a  barrel  of  cold  water  at  the  church  door,  after  which 
the  delinquent,  clad  in  a  wet  canvas  shirt,  was  made  to  stand  be 
fore  the  congregation,  and  at  the  close  of  service,  the  minister 
explained  the  nature  of  the  offense.  A  separation  of  a  married 
couple  among  the  common  people  was  almost  unknown.  How 
ever  disagreeable  the  wife  might  be,  the  husband  rarely  con 
templated  putting  her  away.  Being  his  wife,  he  bore  with  her 


24  HIGHLA  NDERS  IN  A  ME  RICA . 

failings;  as  the  mother  of  his  children  he  continued  to  support 
her ;  a  separation  would  have  entailed  reproach  upon  his  posterity. 

Young  married  women  never  wore  any  close  head-dress. 
The  hair,  with  a  slight  ornament  was  tied  with  ribbons ;  but  if  she 
lost  her  virtue  then  she  was  obliged  to  wear  a  cap,  and  never  ap 
pear  again  with  her  head  uncovered. 

Honesty  and  fidelity  were  sacredly  inculcated,  and  held  to 
be  virtues  which  all  should  be  careful  to  practice.  Honesty  and 
fair  dealing  were  enforced  by  custom,  which  had  a  more  powerful 
influence,  in  their  mutual  transactions,  than  the  legal  enactments 
of  later  periods.  Insolvency  was  considered  disgraceful,  and 
prima  facie  a  crime.  Bankrupts  surrendered  their  all,  and  then 
clad  in  a  party  colored  clouted  garment,  with  hose  of  different 
sets,  had  their  hips  dashed  against  a  stone  in  presence  of  the  peo 
ple,  by  four  men,  each  seizing  an  arm  or  a  leg.  Instances  of 
faithfulness  and  attachment  are  innumerable.  The  one  most 
frequently  referred  to  occurred  during  the  battle  of  Inverkeithing, 
between  the  Royalists  and  the  troops  of  Cromwell,  during  which 
seven  hundred  and  fifty  of  the  Mac  Leans,  led  by  their  chief,  Sir 
Hector,  fell  upon  the  field.  In  the  heat  of  the  conflict,  eight 
brothers  of  the  clan  sacrificed  their  lives  in  defense  of  their  chief. 
Being  hard  pressed  by  the  enemy,  and  stoutly  refusing  to 
change  his  position,  he  was  supported  and  covered  by  these  in 
trepid  brothers.  As  each  brother  fell  another  rushed  forward, 
covering  his  chief  with  his  body,  crying  Fear  eil  airson  Eachainn 
(Another  for  Hector).  This  phrase  has  continued  ever  since  as 
a  proverb  or  watch-word  when  a  man  encounters  any  sudden 
danger  that  requires  instant  succor. 

The  Highlands  of  Scotland  is  the  only  country  of  Europe 
that  has  never  been  distracted  by  religious  controversy,  or  suf 
fered  from  religious  persecution.  This  possibly  may  have  been 
due  to  their  patriarchal  form  of  government.  The  principles  of 
the  Christian  religion  were  warmly  accepted  by  the  people,  and 
cherished  with  a  strong  feeling.  In  their  religious  convictions 
they  were  peaceable  and  unobtrusive,  never  arming  themselves 
with  Scriptural  texts  in  order  to  carry  on  offensive  operations. 
Never  being  perplexed  by  doubt,  they  desired  no  one  to  corrob- 


THE  HIGHLANDERS  OF  SCOTLAND.  25 

orate  their  faith,  and  no  inducement  could  persuade  them  to  strut 
about  in  the  garb  of  piety  in  order  to  attract  respect.  The  rever 
ence  for  the  Creator  was  in  the  heart,  rather  than  upon  the  lips. 
In  that  land  papists  and  protestants  lived  together  in  charity  and 
brotherhood,  earnest  and  devoted  in  their  churches,  and  in  con 
tact  with  the  world,  humane  and  charitable.  The  pulpit  admin 
istrations  were  clear  and  simple,  and  blended  with  an  impressive 
and  captivating  spirit.  All  ranks  were  influenced  by  the  belief 
that  cruelty,  oppression,  or  other  misconduct,  descended  to  the 
children,  even  to  the  third  and  fourth  generations. 

To  a  certain  extent  the  religion  of  the  Highlander  was  blend 
ed  with  a  belief  in  ghosts,  dreams  and  visions.  The  superstitions 
of  the  Gael  were  distinctly  marked,  and  entirely  too  important  to 
be  overlooked.  These  beliefs  may  have  been  largely  due  to  an 
uncultivated  imagination  and  the  narrow  sphere  in  which  he 
moved.  His  tales  were  adorned  with  the  miraculous  and  his 
poetry  contained  as  many  shadowy  as  substantial  personages.  In 
numerable  were  the  stories  of  fairies,kelpies,  urisks,  witches  and 
prophets  or  seers.  Over  him  watched  the  Daoine  Shi',  or  men  of 
peace.  In  the  glens  and  corries  were  heard  the  eerie  sounds  dur 
ing  the  watches  of  the  night.  Strange  emotions  were  aroused  in 
the  hearts  of  those  who  heard  the  raging  of  the  tempest,  the  roar 
ing  of  the  swollen  rivers  and  dashing  of  the  water-fall,  the  thun 
der  peals  echoing  from  crag  to  crag,  and  the  lightning  rending 
rocks  and  shivering  to  pieces  the  trees.  When  a  reasonable  cause 
could  not  be  assigned  for  a  calamity  it  was  ascribed  to  the  opera 
tions  of  evil  spirits.  The  evil  one  had  power  to  make  compacts, 
but  against  these  was  the  virtue  of  the  charmed  circle.  One  of  the 
most  dangerous  and  malignant  of  beings  was  the  Water-kelpie, 
which  allured  women  and  children  into  its  element,  where  they 
were  drowned,  and  then  became  its  prey.  It  could  skim  along  the 
surface  of  the  water,  and  browse  by  its  side,  or  even  suddenly 
swell  a  river  or  loch,  which  it  inhabited,  until  an  unwary  traveller 
might  be  engulfed.  The  Urisks  were  half-men,  half-spirits,  who, 
by  kind  treatment,  could  be  induced  to  do  a  good  turn,  even  to 
the  drudgeries  of  a  farm.  Although  scattered  over  the  whole 
Highlands,  they  assembled  in  the  celebrated  cave — Coire-nan- 
Uriskin — situated  near  the  base  of  Ben  Venue,  in  Aberfoyle. 


26 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 


COJRE-NAN-URISKIN. 


"By  many  a  bard,  in  Celtic  tongue, 
Has  Coir-nan-Uriskin  been  sung: 
A  softer  name  the  Saxons  gave, 
And  call'd  the  grot  the  Goblin -cave, 


Gray  Superstition's  whisper  dread 
Debarr'd  the  spot  to  vulgar  tread ; 
For  there,  she  said,  did  fays  resort, 
And  satyrs  hold  their  sylvan  court." — 

Lady  of  the  Lake. 

The  Daoine  Shi'  were  believed  to  be  a  peevish,  repining  race 
of  beings,  who,  possessing  but  a  scant  portion  of  happiness,  envied 
mankind  their  more  complete  and  substantial  enjoyments.  They 
had  a  sort  of  a  shadowy  happiness,  a  tinsel  grandeur,  in  their 
subterranean  abodes.  Many  persons  had  been  entertained  in  their 
secret  retreats,  where  they  were  received  into  the  most  splendid 
apartments,  and  regaled  with  sumptuous  banquets  and  delicious 
wines.  Should  a  mortal,  however,  partake  of  their  dainties,  then 
he  was  forever  doomed  to  the  condition  of  shi'ick,  or  Man  of 


THE  HIGHLANDERS  OF  SCOTLAND.  27 

Peace.  These  banquets  and  all  the  paraphernalia  of  their  homes 
were  but  deceptions.  They  dressed  in  green,  and  took  offense 
at  any  mortal  who  ventured  to  assume  their  favorite  color. 
Hence,  in  some  parts  of  Scotland,  green  was  held  to  be  unlucky  to 
certain  tribes  and  counties.  The  men  of  Caithness  alleged  that 
their  bands  that  wore  this  color  were  cut  off  at  the  battle  of  Flod- 
den ;  and  for  this  reason  they  avoided  the  crossing  of  the  Ord  on 
a  Monday,  that  being  the  day  of  the  week  on  which  the  ill-omened 
array  set  forth.  This  color  was  disliked  by  both  those  of  the 
name  of  Ogilvy  and  Graham.  The  greatest  precautions  had  to 
be  taken  against  the  Daoine  Shi'  in  order  to  prevent  them  from 
spiriting  away  mothers  and  their  newly-born  children.  Witches 
and  prophets  or  seers,  were  frequently  consulted,  especially  before 
going  into  battle.  The  warnings  were  not  always  received  with 
attention.  Indeed,  as  a  rule,  the  chiefs  were  seldom  deterred 
from  their  purpose  by  the  warnings  of  the  oracles  they  consulted. 

It  has  been  advocated  that  the  superstitions  of  the  Highland 
ers,  on  the  whole,  were  elevating  and  ennobling,  which  plea  can 
not  well  be  sustained.  It  is  admitted  that  in  some  of  these  supersti 
tions  there  were  lessons  taught  which  warned  against  dishonor 
able  acts,  and  impressed  what  to  them  were  attached  disgrace 
both  to  themselves  and  also  to  their  kindred ;  and  that  oppression, 
treachery,  or  any  other  wickedness  would  be  punished  alike  in 
their  own  persons  and  in  those  of  their  descendants.  Still,  on  the 
other  hand,  it  must  not  be  forgotten  that  the  doctrines  of  rewards 
and  punishments  had  for  generations  been  taught  them  from  the 
pulpit.  How  far  these  teachings  had  been  interwoven  with  their 
superstitions  would  be  an  impossible  problem  to  solve. 

The  Highlanders  were  poetical.  Their  poets,  or  bards,  were 
legion,  and  possessed  a  marked  influence  over  the  imaginations 
of  the  people.  They  excited  the  Gael  to  deeds  of  valor.  Their 
compositions  were  all  set  to  music, — many  of  them  composing 
the  airs  to  which  their  verses  were  adapted.  Every  chief  had 
his  bard.  The  aged  minstrel  was  in  attendance  on  all  important 
occasions:  at  birth,  marriage  and  death;  at  succession,  victory, 
and  defeat.  He  stimulated  the  warriors  in  battle  by  chanting  the 
glorious  deeds  of  their  ancestors ;  exhorted  them  to  emulate  those 


28  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

distinguished  examples,  and,  if  possible,  shed  a  still  greater  lustre 
on  the  warlike  reputation  of  the  clan.  These  addresses  were  de 
livered  with  great  vehemence  of  manner,  and  never  failed  to 
raise  the  feelings  of  the  listeners  to  the  highest  pitch  of  enthusi 
asm.  When  the  voice  of  the  bard  was  lost  in  the  din  of  battle 
then  the  piper  raised  the  inspiring  sound  of  the  pibroch.  When 
the  conflict  was  over  the  bard  and  the  piper  were  again  called 
into  service — the  former  to  honor  the  memory  of  those  who  had 
fallen,  to  celebrate  the  actions  of  the  survivors,  and  excite  them 
to  further  deeds  of  valor.  The  piper  played  the  mournful  Coro 
nach  for  the  slain,  and  by  his  notes  reminded  the  survivors  how 
honorable  was  the  conduct  of  the  dead. 

The  bards  were  the  senachies  or  historians  of  the  clans,  and 
were  recognized  as  a  very  important  factor  in  society.  They  rep 
resented  the  literature  of  their  times.  In  the  absence  of  books 
they  constituted  the  library  and  learning  of  the  tribe.  They  were 
the  living  chronicles  of  past  events,  and  the  depositories  of  popu 
lar  poetry.  Tales  and  old  poems  were  known  to  special  reciters. 
When  collected  around  their  evening  fires,  a  favorite  pastime  was 
a  recital  of  traditional  tales  and  poetry.  The  most  acceptable 
guest  was  the  one  who  could  rehearse  the  longest  poem  or  most 
interesting  tale.  Living  in  the  land  of  Ossian,  it  was  natural  to 
ask  a  stranger,  "Can  you  speak  of  the  days  of  Fingal?"  If  the 
answer  was  in  the  affirmative,  then  the  neighbors  were  summoned, 
and  poems  and  old  tales  would  be  the  order  until  the  hour  of  mid 
night.  The  reciter  threw  into  the  recitation  all  the  powers  of 
his  soul  and  gave  vent  to  the  sentiment.  Both  sexes  always  par 
ticipated  in  these  meetings. 

The  poetry  was  not  always  of  the  same  cast.  It  varied  as 
greatly  as  were  the  moods  of  the  composer.  The  sublimity  of 
Ossian  had  its  opposite  in  the  biting  sarcasm  and  trenchant  ridi 
cule  of  some  of  the  minor  poets. 

Martin,  who  travelled  in  the  Western  Isles,  about  1695,  re 
marks  :  "They  are  a  very  sagacious  people,  quick  of  apprehension, 
and  even  the  vulgar  exceed  all  those  of  their  rank  and  education 
I  ever  yet  saw  in  any  other  country.  They  have  a  great  genius 
for  music  and  mechanics.  I  have  observed  several  of  their  chil 
dren  that  before  they  could  speak  were  capable  to  distinguish 


THE  HIGHLANDERS  OF  SCOTLAND.  29 

and  make  choice  of  one  tune  before  another  upon  a  violin;  for 
they  appeared  always  uneasy  until  the  tune  which  they  fancied 
best  was  played,  and  then  they  expressed  their  satisfaction  by 
the  motions  of  their  head  and  hands.  There  are  several  of  them 
who  invent  tunes  already  taking  in  the  South  of  Scotland  and 
elsewhere.  Some  musicians  have  endeavored  to  pass  for  first  in 
ventors  of  them  by  changing  their  name,  but  this  has  been  im 
practicable;  for  whatever  language  gives  the  modern  name,  the 
tune  still  continues  to  speak  its  true  original.  *  *  *.  Some  of 
both  sexes  have  a  quick  vein  of  poetry,  and  in  their  language — 
which  is  very  emphatic — they  compose  rhyme  and  verse,  both 
which  powerfully  affect  the  fancy.  And  in  my  judgment  (which 
is  not  singular  in  this  matter)  with  as  great  force  as  that  of  any 
ancient  or  modern  poet  I  ever  read.  They  have  generally  very 
retentive  memories ;  they  see  things  at  a  great  distance.  The 
unhappiness  of  their  education,  and  their  want  of  converse  with 
foreign  nations,  deprives  them  of  the  opportunity  to  cultivate  and 
beautify  their  genius,  which  seems  to  have  been  formed  by  nature 
for  great  attainments."  * 

The  piper  was  an  important  factor  in  Highland  society.  From 
the  earliest  period  the  Highlanders  were  fond  of  music  and  danc 
ing,  and  the  notes  of  the  bagpipe  moved  them  as  no  other  instru 
ment  could.  The  piper  performed  his  duty  in  peace  as  well  as 
in  war.  At  harvest  homes,  Hallowe'en  christenings,  weddings, 
and  evenings  spent  in  dancing,  he  was  the  hero  for  the  occasion. 
The  people  took  delight  in  the  high-toned  warlike  notes  to  which 
they  danced,  and  were  charmed  with  the  solemn  and  melancholy 
airs  which  filled  up  the  pauses.  Withal  the  piper  was  a  humorous 
fellow  and  was  full  of  stories. 

The  harp  was  a  very  ancient  musical  instrument,  and  was 
called  clarsach.  It  had  thirty  strings,  with  the  peculiarity  that 
the  front  arm  was  not  perpendicular  to  the  sounding  board,  but 
turned  considerably  towards  the  left,  to  afford  a  greater  opening 
for  the  voice  of  the  performer,  and  this  construction  showed  that 
the  accompaniment  of  the  voice  was  a  chief  province  of  the 
harper.  Some  harps  had  but  four  strings.  Great  pains  were 
taken  to  decorate  the  instrument.  One  of  the  last  harpers  was 
Roderick  Morrison,  usually  called  Rory  Dall.  He  served  the 
chief  of  Mac  Leod.  He  flourished  about  1650. 

Referring  again  to  Gaelic  music  it  may  be  stated  that  its  air 


'Description  of  the  Western  Islands,"  pp.  199,  200. 


30  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

can  easily  be  detected.  It  is  quaint  and  pathetic,  moving  one 
with  intervals  singular  in  their  irregularity.  When  compared  with 
the  common  airs  among  the  English,  the  two  are  found  to  be 
quite  distinct.  The  airs  to  which  "Scots  wha  hae,"  "Auld  Lang- 
syne,"  "Roy's  Wife,"  "O  a'  the  Airts,"  and  "Ye  Banks  and  Braes" 
are  written,  are  such  that  nothing  similar  can  be  found  in  Eng 
land.  They  are  Scottish.  Airs  of  precisely  the  same  character 
are,  however,  found  among  all  Keltic  races. 

No  portraiture  of  a  Highlander  would  be  complete  without 
a  description  of  his  garb.  His  costume  was  as  picturesque  as  his 
native  hills.  It  was  well  adapted  to  his  mode  of  life.  By  its 
lightness  and  freedom  he  was  enabled  to  use  his  limbs  and 
handle  his  arms  with  ease  and  dexterity.  He  moved  with  great 
swiftness.  Every  clan  had  a  plaid  of  its  own,  differing  in  the 
combination  of  its  colors  from  all  others.  Thus  a  Cameron,  a 
Mac  Donald,  a  Mac  Kenzie,  etc.,  was  known  by  his  plaid ;  and  in 
like  manner  the  Athole,  Glenorchy,  and  other  colors  of  different 
districts  were  easily  discernible.  Besides  those  of  tribal  desig 
nations,  industrious  housewives  had  patterns,  distinguished  by  the 
set,  superior  quality,  and  fineness  of  the  cloth,  or  brightness  and 
variety  of  the  colors.  The  removal  of  tenants  rarely  occurred, 
and  consequently,  it  was  easy  to  preserve  and  perpetuate  any  par 
ticular  set,  or  pattern,  even  among  the  lower  orders.  The  plaid 
was  made  of  fine  wool,  with  much  ingenuity  in  sorting  the  colors. 
In  order  to  give  exact  patterns  the  women  had  before  them  a  piece 
of  wood  with  every  thread  of  the  stripe  upon  it.  Until  quite  re 
cently  it  was  believed  that  the  plaid,  philibeg  and  bonne.t  formed 
the  ancient  garb.  The  philibeg  or  kilt,  as  distinct  from  the  plaid, 
in  all  probability,  is  comparatively  modern.  The  truis,  consisting 
of  breeches  and  stockings,  is  one  piece  and  made  to  fit  closely  to 
the  limbs,  was  an  old  costume.  The  belted  plaid  was  a  piece  of 
tartan  two  yards  in  breadth,  and  four  in  length.  It  surrounded 
the  waist  in  great  folds,  being  firmly  bound  round  the  loins  with 
a  leathern  belt,  and  in  such  manner  that  the  lower  side  fell  down 
to  the  middle  of  the  knee  joint.  The  upper  part  was  fastened  to 
the  left  shoulder  with  a  large  brooch  or  pin,  leaving  the  right  arm 
uncovered  and  at  full  liberty.  In  wet  weather  the  plaid  was 


THE  HIGHLANDERS  OF  SCOTLAND.  31 

thrown  loose,  covering  both  shoulders  and  body.  When  the 
use  of  both  arms  was  required,  it  was  fastened  across  the  breast 
by  a  large  bodkin  or  circular  brooch.  The  sporan,  a  large  purse 
of  goat  or  badger's  skin,  usually  ornamented,  was  hung  before. 
The  bonnet  completed  the  garb.  The  garters  were  broad  and  of 
rich  colors,  forming  a  close  texture  which  was  not  liable  to 
wrinkle.  The  kilted-plaid  was  generally  double,  and  when  let 
down  enveloped  the  whole  person,  thus  forming  a  shelter  from  the 
storm.  Shoes  and  stockings  are  of  comparatively  recent  times. 
In  lieu  of  the  shoe  untanned  leather  was  tied  with  thongs  around 
the  feet.  Burt,  writing  about  the  year  1727,  when  some  innova 
tions  had  been  made,  says :  "The  Highland  dress  consists  of  a 
bonnet  made  of  thrum  without  a  brim,  a  short  coat,  a  waistcoat 
longer  by  five  or  six  inches,  short  stockings,  and  brogues  or  pumps 
without  heels  *  *  *  Few  besides  gentlemen  wear  the  truis,  that 
is,  the  breeches  and  stockings  all  of  one  piece  and  drawn  on  to 
gether;  over  this  habit  they  wear  a  plaid,  which  is  usually  three 
yards  long  and  two  breadths  wide,  and  the  whole  garb  is  made  of 
checkered  tartan  or  plaiding;  this  with  the  sword  and  pistol,  is 
called  a  full  dress,  and  to  a  well  proportioned  man  with  any  tol 
erable  air,  it  makes  an  agreeable  figure."*  The  plaid  was  the 
undress  of  the  ladies,  and  to  a  woman  who  adjusted  it  with  an 
important  air,  it  proved  to  be  a  becoming  veil.  It  was  made  of 
silk  or  fine  worsted,  checkered  with  various  lively  colors,  two 
breadths  wide  and  three  yards  in  length.  It  was  brought  over  the 
head  and  made  to  hide  or  discover  the  face,  according  to  the  occa 
sion,  or  the  wearer's  fancy;  it  reached  to  the  waist  behind;  one 
corner  dropped  as  low  as  the  ankle  on  one  side,  and  the  other 
part,  in  folds,  hung  down  from  the  opposite  arm.  The  sleeves 
were  of  scarlet  cloth,  closed  at  the  ends  as  man's  vests,  with  gold 
lace  round  them,  having  plate  buttons  set  with  fine  stones.  The 
head-dress  was  a  fine  kerchief  of  linen,  straight  about  the  head. 
The  plaid  was  tied  before  on  the  breast,  with  a  buckle  of  silver  or 
brass,  according  to  the  quality  of  the  person.  The  plaid  was  tied 
round  the  waist  with  a  belt  of  leather. 

The  Highlanders  bore  their  part  in  all  of  Scotland's  wars. 
An  appeal,  or  order,  to  them  never  was  made  in  vain.     Only  a 

*  "Letters  from  the  North,"  Vol.  II.,  p.  167. 


32  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

brief  notice  must  here  suffice.  Almost  at  the  very  dawn  of  Scot 
land's  history  we  find  the  inhabitants  beyond  the  Grampians 
taking  a  bold  stand  in  behalf  of  their  liberties.  The  Romans 
early  triumphed  over  England  and  the  southern  limits  of  Scotland. 
In  the  year  78  A.  D.,  Agricola,  an  able  and  vigorous  commander, 
was  appointed  over  the  forces  in  Britain.  During  the  years  80, 
81,  and  82,  he  subdued  that  part  of  Scotland  south  of  the  friths 
of  Forth  and  Clyde.  Learning  that  a  confederacy  had  been 
formed  to  resist  him  at  the  north,  during  the  summer  of  83,  he 
opened  the  campaign  beyond  the  friths.  His  movements  did  not 
escape  the  keen  eyes  of  the  mountaineers,  for  in  the  night  time 
they  suddenly  fell  upon  the  Ninth  Legion  at  Loch  Ore,  and  were 
only  repulsed  after  a  desperate  resistance.  The  Roman  army 
receiving  auxiliaries  from  the  south,  Agricola,  in  the  summer  of 
84,  took  up  his  line  of  march  towards  the  Grampians.  The 
northern  tribes,  in  the  meantime,  had  united  under  a  powerful 
leader  whom  the  Romans  called  Galgacus.  They  fully  realized 
that  their  liberties  were  in  danger.  They  sent  their  wives  and 
children  into  places  of  safety,  and,  thirty  thousand  strong,  waited 
the  advance  of  the  enemy.  The  two  armies  came  together  at 
Mons  Grampius.  The  field  presented  a  dreadful  spectacle  of 
carnage  and  destruction;  for  ten  thousand  of  the  tribesmen  fell 
in  the  engagement.  The  Roman  army  elated  by  its  success  passed 
the  night  in  exultation.  The  victory  was  barren  of  results,  for, 
after  three  years  of  persevering  warfare,  the  Romans  were  forced 
to  relinquish  the  object  of  the  expedition.  In  the  year  183  the 
Highlanders  broke  through  the  northern  Roman  wall.  In  207 
the  irrepressible  people  again  broke  over  their  limits,  which 
brought  the  emperor  Severus,  although  old  and  in  bad  health, 
into  the  field.  Exasperated  by  their  resistance  the  emperor  sought 
to  extirpate  them  because  they  had  prevented  his  nation  from 
becoming  the  conquerors  of  Europe.  Collecting  a  large  body  of 
troops  he  directed  them  into  the  mountains,  and  marched  from  the 
wall  of  Antoninus  even  to  the  very  extremity  of  the  island ;  but 
this  year,  208,  was  also  barren  of  fruits.  Fifty  thousand  Ro 
mans  fell  a  prey  to  fatigue,  the  climate,  and  the  desultory  assaults 
of  the  natives.  Soon  after  the  entire  country  north  of  the 


THE  HIGHLANDERS  OF  SCOTLAND.  33 

Antonine  wall,  was  given  up,  for  it  was  found  that  while  it  was 
necessary  for  one  legion  to  keep  the  southern  parts  in  subjection 
two  were  required  to  repel  the  incursions  of  the  Gael.  Incursions 
from  the  north  again  broke  out  during  the  year  306,  when  the 
restless  tribes  were  repelled  by  Constantius  Chlorus.  In  the  year 
345  they  were  again  repelled  by  Constans.  During  all  these 
years  the  Highlanders  were  learning  the  art  of  war  by  their  con 
tact  with  the  Romans.  They  no  longer  feared  the  invaders,  for 
about  the  year  360,  they  advanced  into  the  Roman  territories  and 
committed  many  depredations.  There  was  another  outbreak 
about  the  year  398.  Finally,  about  the  year  446,  the  Romans 
abandoned  Britain,  and  advised  the  inhabitants,  who  had  suf 
fered  from  the  northern  tribes,  to  protect  themselves  by  retiring 
behind  and  keeping  in  repair  the  wall  of  Severus. 

The  people  were  gradually  forming  for  themselves  distinct 
characteristics,  as  well  as  a  separate  kingdom  confined  within  the 
Grampian  boundaries.  This  has  been  known  as  the  kingdom  of 
the  Scots ;  but  to  the  Highlander  as  that  of  the  Gael,  or  Alba- 
nich.  The  epithets,  Scots  and  English,  are  totally  unknown  in 
Gaelic.  They  call  the  English  Sassanachs,  the  Lowlanders  are 
Gauls,  and  their  own  country  Gaeldach. 

Passing  over  several  centuries  and  paying  no  attention  to 
the  rapines  of  the  Danes  and  the  Norse,  we  find  that  the  power 
of  the  Norwegians,  under  king  Haco,  was  broken  at  the  battle 
of  the  Largs,  fought  October  2d,  1263  .  King  Alexander  III. 
summoned  the  Highlanders,  who  rallied  to  the  defence  of  their 
country  and  rendered  such  assistance  as  was  required.  The  right 
wing  of  the  Scottish  army  was  composed  of  the  men  of  Argyle, 
Lennox,  Athole,  and  Galloway,  while  the  left  wing  was  consti 
tuted  by  those  from  Fife,  Stirling,  Berwick,  and  Lothian.  The 
center,  commanded  by  the  king  in  person,  was  composed  of  the 
men  of  Ross,  Perth,  Angus,  Mar,  Mearns,  Moray,  Inverness, 
and  Caithness. 

The  conquest  of  Scotland,  undertaken  by  the  English  Ed 
wards,  culminated  in  the  battle  of  Bannockburn,  fought  Monday, 
June  24,  1314,  when  the  invaders  met  with  a  crushing  defeat, 
leaving  thirty  thousand  of  their  number  dead  upon  the  field,  or 


34  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

two-thirds  as  many  as  there  were  Scots  on  the  field.  In  this  bat 
tle  the  reserve,  composed  of  the  men  of  Argyle,  Carrick,  Kintyre, 
and  the  Isles,  formed  the  fourth  line,  was  commanded  by  Bruce 
in  person.  The  following  clans,  commanded  in  person  by  their 
respective  chiefs,  had  the  distinguished  honor  of  fighting  nobly: 
Stewart,  Macdonald,  Mackay,  Mackintosh,  Macpherson,  Cam 
eron,  Sinclair,  Drummond,  Campbell,  Menzies,  Maclean,  Suther 
land,  Robertson,  Grant,  Fraser,  Macfarlane,  Ross,  Macgregor, 
Munro,  Mackenzie,  and  Macquarrie,  or  twenty-one  in  all. 

In  the  year  1513,  James  IV.  determined  on  an  invasion  of 
England,  and  summoned  the  whole  array  of  his  kingdom  to  meet 
him  on  the  common  moor  of  Edinburgh.  One  hundred  thousand 
men  assembled  in  obedience  to  the  command.  This  great  host 
met  the  English  on  the  field  of  Flodden,  September  Qth.  The  right 
divisions  of  James'  army  were  chiefly  composed  of  Highlanders. 
The  shock  of  the  mountaineers,  as  they  poured  upon  the  English 
pikemen,  was  terrible ;  but  the  force  of  the  onslaught  once  sus 
tained  became  spent  with  its  own  violence.  The  consequence  was 
a  total  rout  of  the  right  wing  accompanied  by  great  slaughter. 
Of  this  host  there  perished  on  the  field  fifteen  lords  and  chiefs 
of  clans. 

During  the  year  1547,  the  English,  under  the  duke  of  Somer 
set,  invaded  Scotland.  The  hostile  armies  came  together  at 
Pinkie,  September  i8th.  The  right  and  left  wings  of  the  Scottish 
army  were  composed  of  Highlanders.  During  the  conflict  the 
Highlanders  could  not  resist  the  temptation  to  plunder,  and,  while 
thus  engaged,  saw  the  division  of  Angus  falling  back,  though  in 
good  order ;  mistaking  this  retrograde  movement  for  a  flight,  they 
were  suddenly  seized  with  a  panic  and  ran  off  in  all  directions. 
Their  terror  was  communicated  to  other  troops,  who  immediately 
threw  away  their  arms  and  followed  the  Highlanders.  Every 
thing  was  now  lost ;  the  ground  over  which  the  fight  lay  was  as 
thickly  strewed  with  pikes  as  a  floor  with  rushes ;  helmets,  buck 
lers,  swords,  daggers,  and  steel  caps  lay  scattered  on  every  side ; 
and  the  chase  beginning  at  one  o'clock,  continued  till  six  in  the 
evening  with  extraordinary  slaughter. 

During  the  reign  of  Charles  I.  civil  commotions  broke  out 


THE  HIGHLANDERS  OF  SCOTLAND.  35 

which  shook  the  kingdom  with  great  violence.  The  Scots  were 
courted  by  king  and  parliament  alike.  The  Highlanders  were 
devoted  to  the  royal  government.  In  the  year  1644  Montrose 
made  a  diversion  in  the  Highlands.  With  dazzling  rapacity,  at 
first  only  supported  by  a  handful  of  followers,  but  gathering 
numbers  with  success,  he  erected  the  royal  standard  at  Dumfries. 
The  clans  obeyed  his  summons,  and  on  September  1st,  at  Tipper- 
muir,  he  defeated  the  Covenanters,  and  again  on  the  I2th  at  the 
Bridge  of  Dee.  On  February  2nd,  1645,  at  Inverlochy,  he  crushed 
the  Argyle  Campbells,  who  had  taken  up  the  sword  on  behalf 
of  Cromwell.  In  rapid  succession  other  victories  were  won  at 
Auldearn,  Alford  and  Kilsyth.  All  Scotland  now  appeared  to 
be  recovered  for  Charles,  but  the  fruit  of  all  these  victories  was 
lost  by  the  defeat  at  Philiphaugh,  September  I3th,  1645. 

Within  the  brief  space  of  three  years,  James  II. ,  of  England, 
succeeded  in  fanning  the  revolutionary  elements  both  in  Eng 
land  and  Scotland  into  a  flame  which  he  was  powerless  to  quench. 
The  Highlanders  chiefly  adhered  to  the  party  of  James  which  re 
ceived  the  name  of  Jacobites.  Dundee  hastened  to  the  Highlands 
and  around  him  gathered  the  Highland  chiefs  at  Lochabar.  The 
army  of  William,  under  Hugh  Mackay,  met  the  forces  of 
Dundee  at  Killiecrankie,  July  29th,  1689,  where,  under 
the  spirited  leadership  of  the  latter,  and  the  irresistible  torrent 
of  the  Highland  charge,  the  forces  of  the  former  were  almost  an 
nihilated  ;  but  at  the  moment  of  victory  Bonnie  Dundee  was  killed 
by  a  bullet.  No  one  was  left  who  was  equal  to  the  occasion,  or 
who  could  hold  the  clans  together,  and  hence  the  victory  was  in 
reality  a  defeat. 

The  exiled  Stuarts  looked  with  a  longing  eye  to  that  crown 
which  their  stupid  folly  had  forfeited.  They  seemed  fated  to 
bring  countless  woes  upon  the  loyal  hearted,  brave,  self-sacrific 
ing  Highlanders,  and  were  ever  eager  to  take  advantage  of  any  cir 
cumstance  that  might  lead  to  their  restoration.  The  accession 
of  George  I,  in  1714,  was  an  unhappy  event  for  Great  Britain. 
Discontent  soon  pervaded  the  kingdom.  All  he  appeared  to  care 
about  was  to  secure  for  himself  and  his  family  a  high  position, 
which  he  scarcely  knew  how  to  occupy;  to  fill  the  pockets  of  his 


36  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

German  attendants  and  his  German  mistresses ;  to  get  away  as 
often  as  possible  from  his  uncongenial  islanders  whose  language 
he  did  not  understand,  and  to  use  the  strength  of  Great  Britain 
to  obtain  petty  advantages  for  his  German  principality.  At  once 
the  new  king  exhibited  violent  prejudices  against  some  of  the 
chief  men  of  the  nation,  and  irritated  without  a  cause  a  large  part 
of  his  subjects.  Some  believed  it  was  a  favorable  opportunity 
to  reinstate  the  Stuart  dynasty.  John  Erskine,  eleventh  earl  of 
Mar,  stung  by  studied  and  unprovoked  insults,  on  the  part  of  the 
king,  proceeded  to  the  Highlands  and  placed  himself  at  the  head 
of  the  forces  of  the  house  of  Stuart,  or  Jacobites,  as  they  were 
called.  On  September  6,  1715,  Mar  assembled  at  Aboyne  the 
noblemen,  chiefs  of  clans,  gentlemen,  and  others,  with  such  fol 
lowers  as  could  be  brought  together,  and  proclaimed  James,  king 
of  Great  Britain.  The  insurrection,  both  in  England  and  Scot 
land,  began  to  grow  in  popularity,  and  would  have  been  a  success 
had  there  been  at  the  head  of  affairs  a  strong  military  man.  Nearly 
all  the  principal  chiefs  of  the  clans  were  drawn  into  the  movement. 
At  Sheriffmuir,  the  contending  forces  met,  Sunday,  November 
J3>  I7I5-  The  victory  was  with  the  Highlanders,  but  Mar's  mili 
tary  talents  were  not  equal  to  the  occasion.  The  army  was  finally 
disbanded  at  Aberdeen,  in  February,  1716. 

The  rebellion  of  1745,  headed  by  prince  Charles  Stuart,  was 
the  grandest  exhibition  of  chivalry,  on  the  part  of  the  High 
landers,  that  the  world  has  ever  seen.  They  were  actuated  by  an 
exalted  sense  of  devotion  to  that  family,  which  for  generations, 
they  had  been  taught  should  reign  over  them.  At  first  victory 
crowned  their  efforts,  but  all  was  lost  on  the  disastrous  field  of 
Culloden,  fought  April  16,  1746. 

Were  it  possible  it  would  be  an  unspeakable  pleasure  to 
drop  a  veil  over  the  scene,  at  the  close  of  the  battle  of  Culloden. 
Language  fails  to  depict  the  horrors  that  ensued.  It  is  scarcely 
within  the  bounds  of  belief  that  human  beings  could  perpetrate 
such  atrocities  upon  the  helpless,  the  feeble,  and  the  innocent, 
without  regard  to  sex  or  age,  as  followed  in  the  wake  of  the 
victors.  Highland  historians  have  made  the  facts  known.  It 
must  suffice  here  to  give  a  moderate  statement  from  an  English 
writer : 


THE  HIGHLANDERS  OF  SCOTLAND.  37 

"Quarter  was  seldom  given  to  the  stragglers  and  fugitives, 
except  to  a  few  considerately  reserved  for  public  execution.  No 
care  or  compassion  was  shown  to  their  wounded;  nay  more,  on 
the  following  day  most  of  these  were  put  to  death  in  cold  blood, 
with  a  cruelty  such  as  never  perhaps  before  or  since  has  disgraced 
a  British  army.  Some  were  dragged  from  the  thickets  or  cabins 
where  they  had  sought  refuge,  drawn  out  in  line  and  shot,  while 
others  were  dispatched  by  the  soldiers  with  the  stocks  of  their 
muskets.  One  farm-building,  into  which  some  twenty  disabled 
Highlanders  had  crawled,  was  deliberately  set  on  fire  the  next  day, 
and  burnt  with  them  to  the  ground.  The  native  prisoners  were 
scarcely  better  treated ;  and  even  sufficient  water  was  not  vouch 
safed  to  their  thirst.  *  *  *  *  Every  kind  of  havoc  and  outrage 
was  not  only  permitted,  but,  I  fear,  we  must  add,  encouraged. 
Military  license  usurped  the  place  of  law,  and  a  fierce  and  ex 
asperated  soldiery  were  at  once  judge — jury — executioner.  *  * 
*  *  The  rebels'  country  was  laid  waste,  the  houses  plundered, 
the  cabins  burnt,  the  cattle  driven  away.  The  men  had  fled  to  the 
mountains,  but  such  as  could  be  found  were  frequently  shot ;  nor 
was  mercy  always  granted  even  to  their  helpless  families.  In 
many  cases  the  women  and  children,  expelled  from  their  homes 
and  seeking  shelter  in  the  clefts  of  the  rocks,  miserably  perished 
of  cold  and  hunger ;  others  were  reduced  to  follow  the  track  of 
the  marauders,  humbly  imploring  for  the  blood  and  offal  of 
their  own  cattle  which  had  been  slaughtered  for  the  soldiers'  food ! 
Such  is  the  avowal  which  historical  justice  demands.  But  let 
me  turn  from  further  details  of  these  painful  and  irritating  scenes, 
or  of  the  ribald  frolics  and  revelry  with  which  they  were  inter 
mingled — races  of  naked  women  on  horseback  for  the  amuse 
ment  of  the  camp  at  Fort  Augustus."  * 

The  author  and  abettor  of  these  atrocities  was  the  son  of  the 
reigning  monarch. 

Not  satisfied  with  the  destruction  which  was  carried  into  the 
very  homes  of  this  gallant,  brave  and  generous  race  of  people, 
the  British  parliament,  with  a  refined  cruelty,  passed  an  act  that, 
on  and  after  August  i,  1747,  any  person,  man,  or  boy.  in  Scot 
land,  who  should  on  any  pretense  whatever  wear  any  part  of  the 
Highland  garb,  should  be  imprisoned  not  less  than  six  months ; 
and  on  conviction  of  second  offense,  transportation  abroad  for 
seven  vears.  The  soldiers  had  instructions  to  shoot  upon  the 


*  Lord  Mahon's  "History  of  England,"  Vol.  Ill,  pp.  308-311. 


38  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

spot  any  one  seen  wearing  the  Highland  garb,  and  this  as  late  as 
September,  1750.  This  law  and  other  laws  made  at  the  same  time 
were  unnecessarily  severe. 

However  impartial  or  fair  a  traveller  may  be  his  statements 
are  not  to  be  accepted  without  due  caution.  He  narrates  that 
which  most  forcibly  attracts  his  attention,  being  ever  careful  to 
search  out  that  which  he  desires.  Yet,  to  a  certain  extent,  de 
pendence  must  be  placed  in  his  observations.  From  certain 
travellers  are  gleaned  fearful  pictures  of  the  Highlanders 
during  the  eighteenth  century,  written  without  a  due  considera 
tion  of  the  underlying  causes.  The  power  of  the  chiefs  had  been 
weakened,  while  the  law  was  still  impotent,  many  of  them  were 
in  exile  and  their  estates  forfeited,  and  landlords,  in  not  a  few 
instances,  placed  over  the  clansmen,  who  were  inimical  to  their 
best  interests.  As  has  been  noticed,  in  1746  the  country  was 
ravaged  and  pitiless  oppression  followed.  Destruction  and  misery 
everywhere  abounded.  To  judge  a  former  condition  of  a  people 
by  their  present  extremity  affords  a  distorted  view  of  the  picture. 

Fire  and  sword,  war  and  rapine,  desolation  and  atrocity, 
perpetrated  upon  a  high-spirited  and  generous  people,  cannot 
conduce  to  the  best  moral  condtion.  Left  in  poverty  and  galled 
by  outrage,  wrongs  will  be,  resorted  to  which  otherwise  would 
be  foreign  to  a  natural  disposition.  If  the  influences  of  a  more 
refined  age  had  not  penetrated  the  remote  glens,  then  a  rougher 
reprisal  must  be  expected.  The  coarseness,  vice,  rapacity,  and 
inhumanity  of  the  oppressor  must  of  necessity  have  a  corres 
ponding  influence  on  their  better  natures.  If  to  this  it  be  added 
that  some  of  the  chiefs  were  naturally  fierce,  the  origin  of  the  sad 
features  could  readily  be  determined.  Whatever  vices  practiced 
or  wrongs  perpetrated,  the  example  was  set  before  them  by  their 
more  powerful  and  better  conditioned  neighbors.  Among  the 
crimes  enumerated  is  that  some  of  the  chiefs  increased  their 
scanty  incomes  by  kidnapping  boys  or  men,  whom  they  sold  as 
slaves  to  the  American  planters.  If  this  be  true,  and  in  all  pro 
bability  it  was,  there  must  have  been  confederates  engaged  in 
maritime  pursuits.  But  they  did  not  have  far  to  go  for  this  les 
son,  for  this  nefarious  trade  was  taught  them,  at  their  very  doors, 


THE  HIGHLANDERS  OF  SCOTLAND.  39 

by  the  merchants  of  Aberdeen,  who  were  "noted  for  a  scandalous 
system  of  decoying  young  boys  from  the  country  and  selling  them 
as  slaves  to  the  planters  in  Virginia.  It  was  a  trade  which  in  the 
early  part  of  the  eighteenth  century,  was  carried  on  to  a  con 
siderable  extent  through  the  Highlands;  and  a  case  which  took 
place  about  1742  attracted  much  notice  a  few  years  later,  when 
one  of  the  victims  having  escaped  from  servitude,  returned  to  Aber 
deen,  and  published  a  narrative  of  his  sufferings,  seriously  impli 
cating  some  of  the  magistracy  of  the  town.  He  was  prosecuted 
and  condemned  for  libel  by  the  local  authorities,  but  the  case 
was  afterwards  carried  to  Edinburgh.  The  iniquitous  system 
of  kidnapping  was  fully  exposed,  and  the  judges  of  the  supreme 
court  unanimously  reversed  the  verdict  of  the  Aberdeen  authori 
ties  and  imposed  a  heavy  fine  upon  the  provost,  the  four  bailies, 
and  the  dean  of  guild.  *  *  *  An  atrocious  case  of  this  kind, 
which  shows  clearly  the  state  of  the  Highlands,  occurred  in 
1739.  Nearly  one  hundred  men,  women  and  children  were  seized 
in  the  dead  of  night  on  the  islands  of  Skye  and  Harris,  pinioned, 
horribly  beaten,  and  stowed  away  in  a  ship  bound  for  America, 
in  order  to  be  sold  to  the  planters.  Fortunately  the  ship  touched 
at  Donaghadee  in  Ireland,  and  the  prisoners,  after  undergoing 
the  most  frightful  sufferings,  succeeded  in  escaping."* 

Under  existing  circumstances  it  was  but  natural  that  the 
more  enterprising,  and  especially  that  intelligent  portion  who  had 
lost  their  heritable  jurisdiction,  should  turn  with  longing  eyes  to 
another  country.  America  offered  the  most  inviting  asylum. 
Although  there  was  some  emigration  to  America  during  the  first 
half  of  the  eighteenth  century,  yet  it  did  not  fairly  set  in  until 
about  1760.  Between  the  years  1763  and  1775  over  twenty  thous 
and  Highlanders  left  their  homes  to  seek  a  better  retreat  in  the 
forests  of  America. 


*  Lecky's  "History  of  England,"  Vol.  II,  p.  274. 


CHAPTER  II. 
THE  SCOTCH-IRISH  IN  AMERICA. 

The  name  Scotland  was  never  applied  to  that  country,  now 
so  designated,  before  the  tenth  century,  but  was  called  Alban, 
Albania,  Albion.  At  an  early  period  Ireland  was  called  Scotia, 
which  name  was  exclusively  so  applied  before  the  tenth  century. 
Scotia  was  then  a  territorial  or  geographical  term,  while  Scotus 
was  a  race  name  or  generic  term,  implying  people  as  well  as 
country.  "The  generic  term  of  Scoti  embraced  the  people  of  that 
race  whether  inhabiting  Ireland  or  Britain.  As  this  term  of  Sco 
tia  was  a  geographical  term  derived  from  the  generic  name  of  a 
people,  it  was  to  some  extent  a  fluctuating  name,  and  though  ap 
plied  at  first  to  Ireland,  which  possessed  the  more  distinctive  name 
of  Hibernia,  as  the  principal  seat  of  the  race  from  whom  the  name 
was  derived,  it  is  obvious  that,  if  the  people  from  whom  the  name 
was  taken  inhabited  other  countries,  the  name  itself  would  have  a 
tendency  to  pass  from  the  one  to  the  other,  according  to  the  prom 
inence  which  the  different  settlements  of  the  race  assumed  in  the 
history  of  the  world ;  and  as  the  race  of  the  Scots  in  Britain  be 
came  more  extended,  and  their  power  more  formidable,  the  terri 
torial  name  would  have  a  tendency  to  fix  itself  where  the  race  had 
become  most  conspicuous.  *  :;  *  The  name  in  its  Latin  form  of 
Scotia,  was  transferred  from  Ireland  to  Scotland  in  the  reign  of 
Malcolm  the  Second,  who  reigned  from  1004  to  1034.  The  'Pic- 
tish  Chronicle,'  compiled  before  997,  knows  nothing  of  the  name 
of  Scotia  as  applied  to  North  Britain ;  but  Marianus  Scotus,  who 
lived  from  1028  to  1081,  calls  Malcolm  the  Second  'rex  Scotiae,' 
and  Brian,  king  of  Ireland,  'rex  Hiberniae'  The  author  of  the 
'Life  of  St.  Cadroe,'  in  the  eleventh  century,  likewise  applies  the 
name  of  Scotia  to  North  Britain."  * 

A  strong  immigration  early  set  in  from  the  north  of  Ireland  to 
the  western  parts  of  Scotland.  It  was  under  no  leadership,  but 
more  in  the  nature  of  an  overflow,  or  else  partaking  of  the  spirit 


*Skene's  "  Chronicles  of  the  Picts  and  Scots,"  p.  11. 


THE  SCO  TCH  IRISH  IN  A  M ERIC  A .  41 

of  adventure.  This  was  accelerated  in  the  year  503,  when  a  new 
colony  of  Dalriadic  Scots,  under  the  leadership  of  Fergus,  son  of 
Ere,  left  Ireland  and  settled  on  the  western  coast  of  Argyle  and 
the  adjacent  isles.  From  Fergus  was  derived  the  line  of  Scoto- 
Irish  kings,  who  finally,  in  843,  ascended  the  Pictish  throne. 

The  inhabitants  of  Ireland  and  the  Highlands  of  Scotland 
were  but  branches  of  the  same  Keltic  stock,  and  their  language 
was  substantially  the  same.  There  was  not  only  more  or  less 
migrations  between  the  two  countries,  but  also,  to  a  greater  or 
less  extent,  an  impinging  between  the  people. 

Ulster,  the  northern  province  of  Ireland,  is  composed  of  the 
counties  of  Antrim,  Armagh,  Cavan,  Donegal,  Down,  Ferma 
nagh,  Londonderry,  Monaghan  and  Tyrone.  Formerly  it  was 
the  seat  of  the  O'Neills,  as  well  as  the  lesser  septs  of  O'Donnell, 
O'Cahan,  O'Doherty,  Maguire,  MacMahon,  etc.  The  settK-- 
ments  made  by  the  earlier  migrations  of  the  Highlanders  were 
chiefly  on  the  coast  of  Antrim.  These  settlements  were  connected 
with  and  dependent  on  the  Clandonald  of  Islay  and  Kintyre.  The 
founder  of  this  branch  of  that  powerful  family  was  John  Mor, 
second  son  of  "the  good  John  of  Islay,"  who,  about  the  year  1400, 
married  Majory  Bisset,  heiress  of  the  Glens,  in  Antrim,  and  thus 
acquired  a  permanent  footing.  The  family  was  not  only  strength 
ened  by  settling  cadets  of  its  own  house  as  tenants  in  the  territory 
of  the  Glens,  but  also  by  intermarriages  with  the  families  of  O' 
Neill,  O'Donnell,  and  others.  In  extending  its  Irish  possessions 
the  Clandonald  was  brought  into  frequent  conflicts  and  feuds 
with  the  Irish  of  Ulster.  In  1558  the  Hebrideans  had  become  v 
so  strong  in  Ulster  that  the  archbishop  of  Armagh  urged  on  the 
government  the  advisability  of  their  expulsion  by  procuring  their 
Irish  neighbors,  O'Donnell,  O'Neill,  O'Cahan,  and  others,  to 
unite  against  them.  In  1565  the  MacDonalds  suffered  a  severe 
defeat  at  the  hands  of  Shane  O'Neill,  earl  of  Tyrone.  The  Scot 
tish  islanders  still  continued  to  exercise  considerable  power. 
Sorley  Buy  MacDonald,  a  man  of  great  courage,  soon  extended 
his  influence  over  the  adjacent  territories,  in  so  much  so  that  in 
1575-1585,  the  English  were  forced  to  turn  their  attention  to  the 
progress  of  the  Scots.  The  latter  having  been  defeated,  an  agree- 


42  HIGHL  A  NDBRS  IN  A  MER1 C  A  . 

ment  was  made  in  which  Sorley  Buy  was  granted  four  districts. 
His  eldest  son,  Sir  James  MacSorley  Buy,  or  MacDonell  of  Dun- 
luce,  became  a  strenuous  supporter  of  the  government  of  James  on 
his  accession  to  the  British  throne. 

In  the  meantime  other  forces  were  at  work.  Seeds  of  dis 
content  had  been  sown  by  both  Henry  VIII,  and  his  daughter 
Elizabeth,  who  tried  to  force  the  people  of  Ireland  to  accept  the 
ritual  of  the  Reformed  Church.  Both  reaped  abundant  fruit  of 
trouble  from  this  ill-advised  policy.  Being  inured  to  war  it  did 
not  require  much  fire  to  be  fanned  into  a  flame  of  commotion  and 
discord.  Soon  after  his  accession  to  the  English  throne,  James  I 
caused  certain  estates  of  Irish  nobles,  who  had  engaged  in  trea 
sonable  practices,  to  be  escheated  to  the  crown.  By  this  confisca- 

v/  tion  James  had  at  his  disposal  nearly  six  counties  in  Ulster,  em 
bracing  half  a  million  of  acres.  These  lands  were  allotted  to 

v  private  individuals  in  sections  of  one  thousand,  fifteen  hundred, 
and  two  thousand  acres,  each  being  required  to  support  an  ade- 

v  quate  number  of  English  or  Scottish  tenantry.     Protestant  colo- 

J  nies  were  transplanted  from  England  and  Scotland,  but  chiefly 
from  the  latter,  with  the  intent  that  the  principles  of  the  Refor 
mation  should  subdue  the  turbulent  natives.  The  proclama 
tion  inviting  settlers  for  Ulster  was  dated  at  Edinburgh,  March 
28,  1609.  Great  care  was  taken  in  selecting  the  emigrants,  to 
which  the  king  gave  his  personal  attention.  Measures  were 
taken  that  the  settlers  should  be  "from  the  inward  parts  of  Scot 
land,"  and  that  they  should  be  so  located  that  "they  may  not  mix 
nor  inter-marry"  with  "the  mere  Irish."  For  the  most  part  the 
people  were  received  from  the  shires  of  Dumbarton,  Renfrew, 
Ayre,  Galloway,  and  Dumfries.  On  account  of  religious  perse 
cutions,  in  1665,  a  large  additional  accession  was  received  from 
Galloway  and  Ayre.  The  chief  seat  of  the  colonization  scheme 
was  in  the  county  of  Londonderry.  The  new  settlers  did  not 
mix  with  the  native  population  to  any  appreciable  extent,  es 
pecially  prior  to  1741,  but  mingled  freely  with  the  English  Puri 
tans  and  the  refugee  Huguenots.  The  native  race  was  forced 
sullenly  to  retire  before  the  colonists.  Although  the  king  had  ex 
pressly  forbidden  any  more  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  Western  Isles 


THE  SCOTCH-IRISH  IN  AMERICA.  43 

to  be  taken  to  Ulster,  yet  the  blood  of  the  Highlander,  to  a  great 
degree,  permeated  that  of  the  Ulsterman,  and  had  its  due  weight 
in  forming  the  character  of  the  Scotch-Irish.  The  commotions 
in  the  Highlands,  during  the  civil  wars,  swelled  the  number  to 
greater  proportions.  The  rebellions  of  1715  and  1745  added  a 
large  percentage  to  the  increasing  population.  The  names  of  the 
people  are  interesting,  both  as  illustrating  their  origin,  and  as 
showing  the  extraordinary  corruptions  which  some  have  under 
gone.  As  an  illustration,  the  proscribed  clan  MacGregor,  may  be 
cited,  which  migrated  in  great  numbers,  descendants  of  whom  are 
still  to  be  found  under  the  names  of  Grier,  Greer,  Gregor,  etc., 
the  Mac  in  general  being  dropped  ;MacKinnon  becomes  McKen- 
na,  McKean,  McCannon ;  Mac  Nish  is  McNeice,  Menees,  Munnis, 
Monies,  etc. 

The  Scotch  settlers  retained  the  characteristic  traits  of  their 
native  stock  and  continued  to  call  themselves  Scotch,  although 
molded  somewhat  by  surrounding  influences.  They  demanded 
and  exercised  the  privilege  of  choosing  their  own  spiritual  ad 
visers,  in  opposition  to  all  efforts  of  the  hierarchy  of  England 
to  make  the  choice  and  support  the  clergy  as  a  state  concern. 

From  the  descendants  of  these  people  came  the  Scotch-Irish 
emigrants  to  America,  who  were  destined  to  perform  an  im 
portant  part  on  the  theatre  of  action  by  organizing  a  successful 
revolt  and  establishing  a  new  government.  Among  the  early 
emigrants  to  the  New  World,  although  termed  Scotch-Irish,  and 
belonging  to  them  we  have  such  names  as  Campbell,  Ferguson, 
Graham,  McFarland,  McDonald,  McGregor,  Mclntyre,  McKen- 
zie,  McLean,  McPherson,  Morrison,  Robertson,  Stewart,  etc.,  all 
of  which  are  distinctly  Highlander  and  suggestive  of  the  clans. 

On  the  outbreak  of  the  American  Revolution  the  thirteen 
colonies  numbered  among  their  inhabitants  about  eight  hundred 
thousand  Scotch  and  Scotch-Irish,  or  a  little  more  than  one- 
fourth  of  the  entire  population.  They  were  among  the  first  to 
become  actively  engaged  in  that  struggle,  and  so  continued  until 
the  peace,  furnishing  fourteen  major-generals,  and  thirty  briga 
dier  generals,  among  whom  may  be  mentioned  St.  Clair,  Mc- 
Dougall,  Mercer,  Mclntosh,  Wayne,  Knox,  Montgomery,  Sulli- 


41  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

van,  Stark,  Morgan,  Davidson,  and  others.  More  than  any 
other  one  element,  unless  the  New  England  Puritans  be  excepted, 
they  formed  a  sentiment  for  independence,  and  recruited  the  con 
tinental  army.  To  their  valor,  enthusiasm  and  dogged  persis 
tence  the  victory  for  liberty  was  largely  due.  Washington  pro 
nounced  on  them  a  proud  encomium  when  he  declared,  during  the 
darkest  period  of  the  Revolution,  that  if  his  efforts  should  fail, 
then  he  would  erect  his  standard  on  the  Blue  Ridge  of  Virginia. 
Besides  warring  against  the  drilled  armies  of  Britain  on  the  sea 
coast  they  formed  a  protective  wall  between  the  settlements  and 
the  savages  on  the  west. 

Among  the  fifty-six  signers  of  the  Declaration  of  Indepen 
dence,  nine  were  of  this  lineage,  one  of  whom,  McKean,  served 
continuously  in  Congress  from  its  opening  in  1774  till  its  close 
in  1783,  during  a  part  of  which  time  he  was  its  president,  and 
also  serving  as  chief  justice  of  Pennsylvania.  The  chairman  of 
the  committee  that  drafted  the  constitution  of  the  United  States, 
Rutledge,  was,  by  ancestry,  Scotch-Irish.  When  the  same  instru 
ment  was  submitted,  the  three  states  first  to  adopt  it  were  the 
middle  states,  or  Delaware,  Pennsylvania  and  New  Jersey,  so 
largely  settled  by  the  same  class  of  people. 

Turning  again  specifically  to  the  Scotch-Irish  emigrants  it 
may  be  remarked  that  they  had  received  in  the  old  country  a 
splendid  physique,  having  large  bones  and  sound  teeth,  besides 
being  trained  to  habits  of  industry.  The  mass  of  them  were  men 
of  intelligence,  resolution,  energy,  religious  and  moral  in  char 
acter.  They  were  a  God-fearing,  liberty-loving,  tyrant-hating, 
Sabbath-keeping,  covenant-adhering  race,  and  schooled  by  a  dis 
cipline  made  fresh  and  impressive  by  the  heroic  efforts  at  Derry 
"and  Enniskillin.  Their  women  were  fine  specimens  of  the  sex, 
about  the  medium  height,  strongly  built,  with  fair  complexion, 
light  blue  or  grey  eyes,  ruddy  cheeks,  and  faces  indicating  a 
warm  heart,  intelligence  and  courage;  and  possessing  those  vir 
tues  which  constitute  the  redeeming  qualities  of  the  human  race. 

These  people  were  martyrs  for  conscience  sake.  In  1711  a 
measure  was  carried  through  the  British  parliament  that  pro 
vided  that  all  persons  in  places  of  profit  or  trust,  and  all  common 


THE  SCOTCH-IRISH  IN  AMERICA  45 

councilmen  in  corporations,  who,  while  holding  office,  were  proved 
to  have  attended  any  Nonconformist  place  of  worship,  should 
forfeit  the  place,  and  should  continue  incapable  of  public  em 
ployment  till  they  should  depose  that  for  a  whole  year  they  had 
not  attended  a  conventicle.  A  fine  of  £40  was  added  to  be  paid 
to  the  informer.  There  were  other  causes  which  assisted  to  help  s 
depopulate  Ulster,  among  which  was  the  destruction  of  the 
woolen  trade  about  1700,  when  twenty  thousand  left  that  prov 
ince.  Many  more  were  driven  away  by  the  Test  Act  in  1704, 
and  in  1732.  On  the  failure  to  repeal  that  act  the  protestant 
emigration  recommenced  which  robbed  Ireland  of  the  bravest  de 
fenders  of  English  interests  and  peopled  America  with  fresh 
blood  of  Puritanism. 

The  second  great  wave  of  emigration  from  Ulster  occurred 
between  1771  and  1773,  growing  out  of  the  Antrim  evictions.  * 
In  1771  the  leases  on  the  estate  of  the  marquis  of  Donegal,  in 
Antrim,  expired.  The  rents  were  placed  at  such  an  exhorbitant 
figure  that  the  demands  could  not  be  met.  A  spirit  of  resentment 
to  the  oppressions  of  the  landed  proprietors  at  once  arose,  and 
extensive  emigration  to  America  was  the  result.  In  the  two  ' 
years  that  followed  the  Antrim  evictions  of  1772,  thirty  thou 
sand  protestants  left  Ulster  for  a  land  where  legal  robbery  could 
not  be  permitted,  and  where  those  who  sowed  the  seed  could  reap 
the  harvest.  From  the  ports  of  the  North  of  Ireland  one  hun 
dred  vessels  sailed  for  the  New  World,  loaded  with  human  beings. 
It  has  been  computed  that  in  1773  and  during  the  five  preceding 
years,  Ulster,  by  emigration  to  the  American  settlements,  was 
drained  of  one-quarter  of  the  trading  cash,  and  a  like  proportion 
of  its  manufacturing  population.  This  oppressed  people,  leaving 
Ireland  in  such  a  temper  became  a  powerful  adjunct  in  the  prose 
cution  of  the  Revolution  which  followed  so  closely  on  the  wrongs 
which  they  had  so  cruelly  suffered. 

The  advent  of  the  first  Scotch-Irish  clergyman  in  America, 
so  far  as  is  now  known,  was  in  1682,  signalled  by  the  arrival  of 
Francis  Makemie,  the  father  of  American  Presbyterianism.  Al 
most  promptly -he  was  landed  in  jail  in  New  York,  charged  with 
the  offense  of  preaching  the  gospel  in  a  private  house.  Assisted 


46  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA, 

by  a  Scottish  lawyer  from  Philadelphia  (who  was  silenced  for  his 
courage),  he  defended  the  cause  of  religious  liberty  with  heroic 
courage  and  legal  ability,  and  was  ultimately  acquitted  by  a  fear 
less  New  York  jury.  Thus  was  begun  the  great  struggle  for  re 
ligious  liberty  in  America.  Among  those  who  afterwards  fol 
lowed  were  George  McNish,  from  Ulster,  in  1705,  and  John 
Henry,  in  1709. 

Early  in  the  spring  of  1718,  Rev.  William  Boyd  arrived  in 
Boston  as  an  agent  of  some  hundreds  of  people  who  had  expressed 
a  desire  to  come  to  New  England  should  suitable  encourage 
ment  be  offered  them. With  him  he  brought  a  brief  memorial  to 
which  was  attached  three  hundred  and  ninteen  names,  all  but  thir 
teen  of  which  were  in  a  fair  and  vigorous  hand.  Governor  Shute 
gave  such  general  encouragement  and  promise  of  welcome,  that 
on  August  4,  1718,  five  small  ships  came  to  anchor  at  the  wharf 
in  Boston,  having  on  board  one  hundred  and  twenty  Scotch-Irish 
families,  numbering  in  all  about  seven  hundred  and  fifty  individ 
uals.  In  years  they  embraced  those  from  the  babe  in  arms  to  John 
Young,  who  had  seen  the  frosts  of  ninety-five  winters.  Among 
the  clergy  who  arrived  were  James  McGregor,  Cornwell,  and 
Holmes. 

In  a  measure  these  people  were  under  the  charge  of  Governor 
Shute.  He  must  find  homes  for  them.  He  dispatched  about 
fifty  of  these  families  to  Worcester.  That  year  marked  the  fifth 
of  its  permanent  settlement,  and  was  composed  of  fifty  log-houses, 
inhabited  by  two  hundred  souls.  The  new  comers  appear  to  have 
been  of  the  poorer  and  more  illiterate  class  of  the  five  ship  loads. 
At  first  they  were  welcomed,  because  needed  for  both  civic  and 
military  reasons.  In  September  of  1722  a  township  organization 
was  effected,  and  at  the  first  annual  town  meeting,  names  of  the 
strangers  appear  on  the  list  of  officers.  With  these  emigrants 
was  brought  the  Irish  potato,  and  first  planted  in  the  spring  of 
1719.  When  their  English  neighbors,  visited  them,  on  their  de 
parture  they  presented  them  with  a  few  of  the  tubers  for  planting, 
and  the  recipients,  unwilling  to  show  any  discourtesy,  accepted  the 
same,  but  suspecting  a  poisonous  quality,  carried  them  to  the 
first  swamp  and  threw  them  into  the  water.  The  same  spring  a 


THE  SCOTCH-IRISH  IN  AMERICA.  d7 

few  potatoes  were  given  to  a  Mr.  Walker,  of  Andover,  by  a 
family  who  had  wintered  with  him.  He  planted  them  in  the 
ground,  and  in  due  time  the  family  gathered  the  "balls"  which 
they  supposed  was  the  fruit.  These  were  cooked  in  various  ways, 
but  could  not  be  made  palatable.  The  next  spring  when  plowing 
the  garden,  potatoes  of  great  size  were  turned  up,  when  the  mis 
take  was  discovered.  This  introduction  into  New  England  is  the 
reason  why  the  now  indispensable  succulent  is  called  "Irish  pota 
to."  This  vegetable  was  first  brought  from  Virginia  to  Ireland 
in  1565  by  slave-trader  Hawkins,  and  from  there  it  found  its 
way  to  New  England  in  1718,  through  the  Scotch-Irish. 

The  Worcester  Scotch-Irish  petitioned  to  be  released  from 
paying  taxes  to  support  the  prevalent  form  of  worship,  as  they 
desired  to  support  their  own  method.  Their  prayer  was  con 
temptuously  rejected.  Two  years  later,  or  in  1738,  owing  to 
their  church  treatment,  a  company  consisting  of  thirty-eight  fami 
lies,  settled  the  new  town  of  Pelham,  thirty  miles  west  of  Wor 
cester.  The  scandalous  destruction  of  their  property  in  Worcester, 
in  1740,  caused  a  further  exodus  which  resulted  in  the  establish 
ing  the  towns  of  Warren  and  Blandford,  both  being  incorporated 
in  1741.  The  Scotch-Irish  town  of  Colerain,  located  fifty  miles 
northwest  of  Worcester  was  settled  in  1739. 

Londonderry,  New  Hampshire,  was  settled  in  April,  1719, 
forming  the  second  settlement,  from  the  five  ships.  Most  of  these 
pioneers  were  men  in  middle  life,  robust  and  persevering.  Their 
first  dwellings  were  of  logs,  covered  with  bark.  It  must  not  be 
thought  that  these  people,  strict  in  their  religious  conceptions, 
were  not  touched  with  the  common  feelings  of  ordinary  humanity. 
It  is  related  that  when  John  Morrison  was  building  his  house 
his  wife  came  to  him  and  in  a  persuasive  manner  said,  "Aweel, 
aweel,  dear  Joan,  an'  it  maun  be  a  log-house,  do  make  it  a  log 
heegher  nor  the  lave;"  (than  the  rest).  The  first  frame  house 
built  was  for  their  pastor,  James  McGregor.  The  first  season 
they  felt  it  necessary  to  build  two  strong  stone  garrison-houses  in 
order  to  resist  any  attack  of  the  Indians.  It  is  remarkable  that 
in  neither  Lowell's  war,  when  Londonderry  was  strictly  a  frontier 
town,  nor  in  either  of  the  two  subsequent  French  and  Indian  wars, 


48  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

did  any  hostile  force  from  the  northward  ever  approach  that  town. 
During  the  twenty-five  years  preceding  the  revolution,  ten  distinct 
towns  of  influence,  in  New  Hampshire,  were  settled  by  emigrants 
from  Londonderry,  besides  two  in  Vermont  and  two  in  Nova 
Scotia ;  while  families,  sometimes  singly  and  also  in  groups,  went 
off  in  all  directions,  especially  along  the  Connecticut  river  and 
over  the  ridge  of  the  Green  Mountains.  To  these  brave  people, 
neither  the  crown  nor  the  colonies  appealed  in  vain.  Every  route 
to  Crown  Point  and  Ticonderago  had  been  tramped  by  them 
time  and  again.  With  Colonel  Williams  they  were  at  the  head 
of  Lake  George  in  1755,  and  in  the  battle  with  Dieskau  that  fol 
lowed;  they  were  with  Stark  and  lord  Howe,  under  Abercrom- 
bie,  in  the  terrible  defeat  at  Ticonderago  in  1758;  others  toiled 
with  Wolfe  on  the  Heights  of  Abraham;  and  in  1777,  fought 
under  Stark  at  Bennington,  and  against  Burgoyne  at  Saratoga. 

A  part  of  the  emigrants  intended  for  New  Hampshire  set 
tled  in  Maine,  in  what  is  now  Portland,  Topsham,  Bath  and  other 
places.  Unfortunately  soon  after  these  settlements  were  estab 
lished  some  of  them  were  broken  up  by  Indian  troubles,  and  some 
of  the  colonists  sought  refuge  with  their  countrymen  at  London 
derry,  but  the  greater  part  removed  to  Pennsylvania, — from  1730 
to  1733  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  families,  principally  of  Scotch 
descent.  In  1735,  Warren,  Maine,  was  settled  by  twenty-seven 
families,  some  of  whom  were  of  recent  emigration  and  others 
from  the  first  arrival  in  Boston  in  1718.  In  1753  the  town  re 
ceived  an  addition  of  sixty  adults  and  many  children  brought 
from  Scotland. 

The  Scotch-Irish  settlement  at  Salem  in  Washington  county. 
New  York,  came  from  Monaghan  and  Ballibay,  Ireland.  Under 
the  leadership  of  their  minister,  Rev.  Thomas  Clark,  three  hun 
dred  sailed  from  Newry,  May  10,  1764,  and  landed  in  New  York 
in  July  following.  On  September  30,  1765,  Mr.  Clark  obtained 
twelve  thousand  acres  of  the  "Turner  Grant,"  and  upon  this  land 
he  moved  his  parishioners,  save  a  few  families  that  had  been  in 
duced  to  go  to  South  Carolina,  and  some  others  that  remained  in 
Stillwater,  New  York.  The  great  body  of  these  settlers  took 
possession  of  their  lands,  which  had  been  previously  surveyed 


THE  SCOTCH-IRISH  IN  A M 'ERIC A.  49 

into  tracts  of  eighty-eight  acres  each,  in  the  year  1767.  The  pre 
vious  year  had  been  devoted  to  clearing  the  lands,  building  houses, 
etc.  Among  the  early  buildings  was  a  log  church,  the  first  relig 
ious  place  of  worship  erected  between  Albany  and  Canada. 
March  2,  1774,  the  legislature  erected  the  settlement  into  a  town 
ship  named  New  Perth.  This  name  remained  until  March  7, 
1788,  when  it  was  changed  to  Salem. 

The  Scotch-Irish  first  settled  in  Somerset  county,  New  Jer 
sey,  early  in  the  last  century,  but  not  at  one  time  but  from  time 
to  time. 

These  early  settlers  repudiated  the  name  of  Irish,  and  took 
it  as  an  offense  to  be  so  called.  They  claimed,  and  truly,  to  be 
Scotch.  The  term  "Scotch-Irish"  is  quite  recent,  but  has  come 
into  general  use. 

From  the  three  centers,  Worcester,  Londonderry  and  Wis- 
casset,  the  Scotch-Irish  penetrated  and  permeated  all  New  Eng 
land;  Maine  the  most  of  all,  next  New  Hampshire,  then  Massa 
chusetts,  and  in  lessening  order,  Vermont,  Connecticut  and 
Rhode  Island.  They  were  one  sort  of  people,  belonging  to  the 
same  grade  and  sphere  of  life.  In  worldly  goods  they  were  poor, 
but  the  majority  could  read  and  write,  and  if  possessed  with  but 
one  book  that  was  the  Bible,  yet  greatly  esteeming  Fox's  "Book 
of  Martyrs"  and  Bunyon's  "Pilgrim's  Progress."  Whatevei  their 
views,  they  were  held  in  common. 

The  three  doors  that  opened  to  the  Scotch-Irish  emigrant, 
in  the  New  World,  were  the  ports  of  Boston,  Charleston  and  New 
Castle,  in  Delaware,  the  great  bulk  of  whom  being  received  at  the 
last  named  city,  where  they  did  not  even  stop  to  rest,  but  pushed 
their  way  to  their  future  homes  in  Pennsylvania.  No  other 
state  received  so  many  of  them  for  permanent  settlers.  Those 
who  landed  in  New  York  found  the  denizens  there  too  submis 
sive  to  foreign  dictation,  and  so  preferred  Pennsylvania  and  Mary 
land,  where  the  proprietary  governors  and  the  people  were  in  im 
mediate  contact.  Francis  Machemie  had  organized  the  first 
Presbyterian  church  in  America  along  the  eastern  shore  of  Mary 
land  and  in  the  adjoining  counties  of  Virginia. 

The  wave  of  Quaker  settlements  spent  its  force  on  the  line  of 


50  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

the  Conestoga  creek,  in  Lancaster  county.  The  Scotch  and 
Scotch-Irish  arriving  in  great  numbers  were  permitted  to  locate 
beyond  that  line,  and  thus  they  not  only  became  the  pioneers,  but 
long  that  race  so  continued  to  be.  In  1725,  so  great  had  been 
the  wave  of  emigration  into  Pennsylvania,  that  James  Logan,  a 
native  of  Armagh,  Ireland,  but  not  fond  of  his  own  countrymen 
who  were  not  Quakers,  declared,  "It  looks  as  if  Ireland  were  to 
send  all  her  inhabitants  hither ;  if  they  continue  to  come  they  will 
make  themselves  proprietors  of  the  province;"  and  he  further 
condemned  the  bad  taste  of  the  people  who  were  forcing  them 
selves  where  they  were  not  wanted.  The  rate  of  this  invasion 
may  be  estimated  from  the  rise  in  population  from  twenty  thous 
and,  in  1701,  to  two  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  in  1745,  which 
embraced  the  entire  population  of  that  colony.  Between  the 
years  1729  and  1750,  there  was  an  annual  arrival  of  twelve  thous 
and,  mostly  from  Ulster.  Among  the  vessels  that  helped  to  in 
augurate  this  great  tide  was  the  good  ship  "George  and  Ann," 
which  set  sail  from  Ireland  on  May  9th,  1729,  and  brought  over 
the  McDowells,  the  Irvines,  the  Campbells,  the  O'Neills,  the 
McElroys,  the  Mitchells,  and  their  compatriots. 

Soon  after  the  emigrants  landed  at  New  Castle  they  found 
their  way  along  the  branches  of  various  rivers  to  the  several  set 
tlements  on  the  western  frontier.  The  only  ones  known  to  have 
come  through  New  York  was  the  "Irish  settlement"  in  Allen 
township,  Northampton  county,  composed  principally  of  families 
from  Londonderry,  New  Hampshire,  where,  owing  to  the  rigid 
climate,  they  could  not  be  induced  to  remain.  It  grew  but  slowly, 
and  after  1750  most  of  the  descendants  passed  on  towards  the 
Susquehanna  and  down  the  Cumberland. 

As  early  as  1720  a  colony  was  formed  on  the  Neshaminy,  in 
Bucks  County,  which  finally  became  one  of  the  greatest  land 
marks  of  that  race.  The  settlements  that  commenced  as  early 
as  1710,  at  Fagg  Manor,  at  Octorara,  at  New  London,  and  at 
Brandy  wine  Manor,  in  Chester  County,  formed  the  nucleus  for 
subsequent  emigration  for  a  period  of  forty  years,  when  they 
also  declined  by  removals  to  other  sections  of  the  State,  and  to 
the  colonies  of  the  South.  Prior  to  1730  there  were  large  set- 


THE  SCOTCH-IRISH  IN  AMERICA.  51 

tleinents  in  the  townships  of  Colerain,  Pequea,  and  Leacock,  in 
Lancaster  County.  Just  when  the  pioneers  arrived  in  that  region 
has  not  been  accurately  ascertained,  but  some  of  them  earlier 
than  1720.  Within  a  radius  of  thirty-five  miles  of  Harrisburgh 
are  the  settlements  of  Donegal,  Paxtang,  Derry,  and  Hanover, 
founded  between  1715  and  1724;  from  whence  poured  another 
stream  on  through  the  Cumberland  Valley,  across  the  Potomac, 
down  through  Virginia  and  into  the  Carolinas  and  Georgia. 
The  valley  of  the  Juniata  was  occupied  in  1749.  The  settlements 
in  the  lower  part  of  York  County  date  from  1726.  From  1760 
to  1770  settlements  rapidly  sprung  up  in  various  places  through 
out  Western  Pennsylvania.  Soon  after  1767  emigrants  settled 
on  the  Youghiogheny,  the  Monongahela  and  its  tributaries,  and 
in  the  years  1770  and  1771,  Washington  County  was  colonized. 
Soon  after  the  wave  of  population  extended  to  the  Ohio  River. 
From  this  time  forward  Western  Pennsylvania  was  character 
istically  Scotch-Irish. 

These  hardy  sons  were  foremost  in  the  French  and  Indian 
Wars.  The  Revolutionary  struggle  caused  them  to  turn  their 
attention  to  statesmanship  and  combat, — every  one  of  whom 
was  loyal  to  the  cause  of  indepndence.  The  patriot  army  had 
its  full  share  of  Scotch-Irish  representation.  That  thunderbolt 
of  war,  Anthony  Wayne,*  hailed  from  the  County  of  Chester, 
The  ardent  manner  in  which  the  cause  of  the  patriots  was  es 
poused  is  illustrated,  in  a  notice  of  a  marriage  that  took  place  in 
1778,  in  Lancaster  County,  the  contracting  parties  being  of  the 
Ulster  race.  The  couple  is  denominated  "very  sincere  Whigs." 
It  "was  truly  a  Whig  wedding,  as  there  were  present  many 
young  gentlemen  and  ladies,  and  not  one  of  the  gentlemen  but 
had  been  out  when  called  on  in  the  service  of  his  country;  and  it 
was  well  known  that  the  groom,  in  particular,  had  proved  his 
heroism,  as  well  as  Whigism,  in  several  battles  and  skirmishes. 
After  the  marriage  was  ended,  a  motion  was  made,  and  heartily 
agreed  to  by  all  present,  that  the  young  unmarried  ladies  should 
form  themselves  into  an  association  by  the  name  of  the  'Whig 
Association  of  Unmarried  Young  Ladies  of  America/  in  which 
the}-  should  pledge  their  honor  that  they  would  never  give  their 


*Stille,  Life  of  Wayne,  p.  5,  says  he  was  not  Scotch-Irish. 


52 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 


hand  in  marriage  to  any  gentleman  until  he  had  first  proved 
himself  a  patriot,  in  readily  turning  out  when  called  to  defend 
his  country  from  slavery,  by  a  spirited  and  brave  conduct,  as 
they  would  not  wish  to  be  the  mothers  of  a  race  of  slaves  and 
cowards.'"  * 

Pennsylvania  was  the  gateway  and  first  resting  place,  and 
the  source  of  Scotch-Irish  adventure  and  enterprise  as  they 
moved  west  and  south.  The  wave  of  emigration  striking  the 
eastern  border  of  Pennsylvania,  in  a  measure  was  deflected 
southward  through  Maryland,  Virginia,  the  Carolinas,  reaching 
and  crossing  the  Savannah  river,  though  met  at  various  points 


BUILT  BY  HKNRY  MCWHORTER,  IN  1787,  AT  JANE  LEW,  WEST  VIRGINIA. 
PHOTOGRAPHED  IN  1883. 

by  counter  streams  of  the  same  race,  which  had  entered  the  conti 
nent  through  Charleston  and  other  southern  ports.  Leaving 
Pennsylvania  and  turning  southward,  the  first  colony  into  which 
the  stream  poured,  was  Maryland,  the  settlements  being  princi 
pally  in  the  narrow  strip  which  constitutes  the  western  portion, 
although  they  never  scattered  all  over  the  colony. 

Proceeding  southward  traces  of  that  race  are  found  in  Vir 
ginia  east  of  the  Blue  Ridge,  in  the  latter  part  of  the  seven 
teenth  and  early  in  the  eighteenth  century.  They  were  in  Albe- 


*Dunlap's  "  Pennsylvania  Packet,"  June  17,  1778. 


THE  SCO  TCH-  IRISH  IN  ~A  M ERIC  A .  53 

marie,  Nelson,  Campbell,  Prince  Edward,  Charlotte  and  Orange 
counties,  and  even  along  the  great  valley  west  of  the  Blue  Ridge. 
It  was  not,  however,  until  the  year  1738  that  they  entered  the 
valley  in  great  numbers,  and  almost  completely  possessed  it 
from  the  Pennsylvania  to  the  North  Carolina  line.  During  the 
French  and  Indian  wars  the  soldiers  of  Virginia  were  mainly 
drawn  from  this  section,  and  suffered  defeat  with  Washington 
at  the  Great  Meadows,  and  with  Braddock  at  Fort  Duquesne, 
but  by  their  firmness  saved  the  remnant  of  that  rash  general's 
army.  In  1774  they  won  the  signal  victory  at  Point  Pleasant 
which  struck  terror  into  the  Indian  tribes  across  the  Ohio. 

The  American  Revolution  was  foreshadowed  in  1765,  when 
England  began  her  oppressive  measures  regardless  of  the 
inalienable  and  chartered  rights  of  the  colonists  of  America. 
It  was  then  the  youthful  Scotch-Irishman,  Patrick  Henry,  in 
troduced  into  the  Virginia  House  of  Burgesses,  the  resolutions 
denying  the  validity  of  the  Act  of  the  British  parliament,  and 
by  Scotch-Irish  votes  he  secured  their  adoption  against  the  com 
bined  efforts  of  the  old  leaders.  At  the  first  call  for  troops  by 
congress  to  defend  Boston,  Daniel  Morgan  at  once  raised  a 
company  from  among  his  own  people,  in  the  lower  Virginia 
valley,  and  by  a  forced  march  of  six  hundred  miles  reached 
the  beleagured  city  in  three  weeks.  With  his  men  he  trudged 
through  the  wilderness  of  Maine  and  appeared  before  Quebec ; 
and  later,  on  the  heights  of  Saratoga,  with  his  riflemen,  he 
poured  like  a  torrent  upon  the  ranks  of  Burgogne.  Through  the 
foresight  of  Henry,  a  commission  was  given  to  George  Rogers 
Clark,  in  1778,  to  lead  a  secret  expedition  against  the  north 
western  forts.  The  soldiers  were  recruited  from  among  the 
Scotch-Irish  settlements  west  of  the  Blue  Ridge.  The  untold 
hardships,  sufferings  and  final  success  of  this  expedition,  at  the 
Treaty  of  Peace,  in  1783,  gave  the  great  west  to  the  United 
States. 

The  greater  number  of  the  colonists  of  North  Carolina  was 
Scotch  and  Scotch-Irish,  in  so  much  so  as  to  have  given  direc 
tion  to  its  history.  There  were  several  reasons  why  they  should 
be  so  attracted,  the  most  potent  being  a  mild  climate,  fertile  lands, 


54  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

and  freedom  of  religious  worship.  The  greatest  accession  at 
any  one  time  was  that  in  1736,  when  Henry  McCulloch  secured 
sixty-four  thousand  acres  in  Duplin  county,  and  settled  upon 
these  lands  four  thousand  of  his  Ulster  countrymen.  About  the 
same  time  the  Scotch  began  to  occupy  the  lower  Cape  Fear. 
Prior  to  1750  they  were  located  in  the  counties  of  Granville, 
Orange,  Rowan  and  Mecklenburg,  although  it  is  uncertain  when 
they  settled  between  the  Dan  and  the  Catawba.  Braddock's  de 
feat,  in  1755,  rendered  border  life  dangerous,  many  of  the  new 
comers  turning  south  into  North  Carolina,  where  they  met  the 
other  stream  of  their  countrymen  moving  upward  from  Charles 
ton  along  the  banks  of  the  Santee,  Wateree,  Broad,  Pacolet,  En- 
noree  and  Saluda,  and  this  continued  till  checked  by  the  Revolu 
tion.  These  people  generally  were  industrious,  sober  and  in 
telligent,  and  with  their  advent  begins  the  educational  history 
of  the  state.  Near  Greensborough,  in  1767,  was  established  a 
classical  school,  and  in  1770,  in  the  town  of  Charlotte,  Mecklen 
burg  county,  was  chartered  Queen's  College,  but  its  charter  was 
repealed  by  George  III.  However,  it  continued  to  flourish,  and 
was  incorporated  as  "Liberty  Hall,"  in  1777.  The  Revolution 
closed  its  doors;  Cornwallis  quartered  his  troops  within  it,  and 
afterwards  burned  the  buildings. 

Under  wrongs  the  Scotch-Irish  of  North  Carolina  were  the 
most  restless  of  all  the  colonists.  They  were  zealous  advocates 
for  freedom  of  conscience  and  security  against  taxation  unless 
imposed  by  themselves.  During  the  administration  of  acting 
Governor  Miller,  they  imprisoned  the  president  and  six  members 
of  the  council,  convened  the  legislature,  established  courts  of  jus 
tice,  and  for  two  years  exercised  all  the  functions  of  government ; 
they  derided  the  authority  of  Governor  Eastchurch ;  they  impris 
oned,  impeached,  and  sent  into  exile  Governor  Sothel,  for  his  ex 
tortions,  and  successfully  resisted  the  effort  of  lord  Granville  to 
establish  the  Church  of  England  in  that  colony.  In  1731,  Gover 
nor  Burrington  wrote :  "The  people  of  North  Carolina  are 
neither  to  be  cajoled  or  outwitted ;  *  *  *  always  behaved 
insolently  to  their  Governors.  Some  they  imprisoned,  others  they 
have  drove  out  of  the  country,  and  at  other  times  set  up  a  govern- 


THE  SCOTCH-IRISH  IN  AMERICA. 


r>5 


ment  of  their  own  choice."  In  1765,  when  a  vessel  laden  with 
stamp  paper  arrived,  the  people  over-awed  the  captain,  who 
soon  sailed  away.  The  officers  then  adopted  a  regular  system  of 
oppression  and  extortion,  and  plundered  the  people  at  every  turn 
of  life.  The  people  formed  themselves  into  an  association  "for 
regulating  public  grievances  and  abuse  of  powers."  The  royal 
governor,  Tryon  (the  same  who  later  originated  the  infamous  plot 


VIKW  OF  BATTLE  FIELD  OF  ALAMANCE. 

to  poison  Washington),  raised  an  army  of  eleven  hundred  men, 
and  marched  to  inflict  summary  punishment  on  the  defiant  sons 
of  liberty.  On  May  16,  1771,  the  two  forces  met  on  the  banks 
of  the  Great  Alamance.  After  an  engagement  of  two  hours  the 
patriots  failed.  These  men  were  sturdy,  patriotic  members  of 
three  Presbyterian  churches.  On  the  field  of  battle  were  their 


56  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

pastors,  graduates  of  Princeton.  Tryon  used  his  victory  so 
savagely  as  to  drive  an  increasing  stream  of  settlers  over  the 
mountains  into  Tennessee,  where  they  made  their  homes  in  the 
valley  of  the  Watauga,  and  there  nurtured  their  wrongs ;  but  the 
day  of  their  vengeance  was  rapidly  approaching. 

The  stirring  times  of  1775  found  the  North  Carolinians  ready 
for  revolt.  They  knew  from  tradition  and  experience  the  mons 
trous  wrongs  of  tyrants.  When  the  people  of  Mecklenburg 
county  learned  in  May,  1775,  that  parliament  had  declared  the 
colonies  in  a  state  of  revolt,  they  did  not  wait  for  the  action  of 
congress  nor  for  that  of  their  own  provincial  legislature,  but 
adopted  resolutions,  which  in  effect  formed  a  declaration  of  in 
dependence. 

The  power,  valor  and  uncompromisng  conduct  of  these  men 
is  illustrated  in  their  conduct  at  the  battle  of  King's  Mountain, 
fought  October  7,  1780.  It  was  totally  unlike  any  other  in  Ameri 
can  history,  being  the  voluntary  uprising  of  the  people,  rushing 
to  arms  to  aid  their  distant  kinsmen,  when  their  own  homes  were 
menaced  by  savages.  They  served  without  pay  and  without  the 
hope  of  reward.  The  defeat  of  Gates  at  Camden  laid  the  whole 
of  North  Carolina  at  the  feet  of  the  British.  Flushed  with  suc 
cess,  Colonel  Furguson,  of  the  7ist  Regiment,  at  the  head  of 
eleven  hundred  men  marched  into  North  Carolina  and  took  up 
his  position  at  Gilbert  Town,  in  order  to  intercept  those  retreating 
in  that  direction  from  Camden,  and  to  crush  out  the  spirit  of  the 
patriots  in  that  region.  Without  any  concert  of  action  volun 
teers  assembled  simultaneously,  and  placed  themselves  under  tried 
leaders.  They  were  admirably  fitted  by  their  daily  pursuits  for 
the  privations  they  were  called  upon  to  endure.  They  had  no 
tents,  baggage,  bread  or  salt,  but  subsisted  on  potatoes,  pump 
kins  and  roasted  corn,  and  such  venison  as  their  own  rifles  could 
procure.  Their  army  consisted  of  four  hundred  men,  under  Colo 
nel  William  Campbell,  from  Washington  county,  Virginia,  two 
hundred  and  forty  were  under  Colonel  Isaac  Shelby,  from  Sulli 
van  county,  North  Carolina,  and  two  hundred  and  forty  men,  from 
Washington  county,  same  state,  under  John  Sevier,  which  as 
sembled  at  Watauga,  September  25,  where  they  were  joined  by 


THE  SCOTCH-IRISH  IN  AMERICA.  57 

Colonel  Charles  McDowell,  with  one  hundred  and  sixty  men, 
from  the  counties  of  Burke  and  Rutherford,  who  had  fled  before 
the  enemy  to  the  western  waters.  While  McDowell,  Shelby  and 
Sevier  were  in  consultation,  two  paroled  prisoners  arrived  from 
Furguson  with  the  message  that  if  they  did  not  "take  protection 
under  his  standard,  he  would  march  his  army  over  the  mountains, 
hang  their  leaders,  and  lay  waste  their  country  with  fire  and 
sword."  On  their  march  to  meet  the  army  of  Furguson  they  were 
for  twenty-four  hours  in  the  saddle.  They  took  that  officer  by 
surprise,  killed  him  and  one  hundred  and  eighty  of  his  men,  after 
an  engagement  of  one  hour  and  five  minutes,  the  greater  part  of 
which  time  a  heavy  and  incessant  fire  was  kept  up  on  both  sides, 
with  a  loss  to  themselves  of  only  twenty  killed  and  a  few  wounded. 
The  remaining  force  of  the  enemy  surrendered  at  discretion, 
giving  up  their  camp  equipage  and  fifteen  hundred  stand  of  arms. 
On  the  morning  after  the  battle  several  of  the  Royalist  (Tory) 
prisoners  were  found  guilty  of  murder  and  other  high  crimes, 
and  Eanged.  This  was  the  closing  scene  of  the  battle  of  King's 
Mountain,  an  event  which  completely  crushed  the  spirit  of  the 
Royalists,  and  weakened  beyond  recovery  the  power  of  the  British 
in  the  Carolinas.  The  intelligence  of  Furguson's  defeat  destroyed 
all  Cornwallis's  hopes  of  aid  from  those  who  still  remained  loyal 
to  Britain's  interests.  The  men  oppressed  by  British  laws  and 
Tryon's  cruelty  were  not  yet  avenged,  for  they  were  with  Morgan 
at  the  Cowpens  and  with  Greene  at  Guildford  Court  House,  and 
until  the  close  of  the  war. 

In  the  settling  of  South  Carolina,  every  ship  that  sailed  from 
Ireland  for  the  port  of  Charleston,  was  crowded  with  men,  wo 
men  and  children,  which  was  especially  true  after  the  peace  of 
1763.  About  the  same  date,  within  one  year,  a  thousand  families 
came  into  the  state  in  that  wave  that  originated  in  Pennsylvania, 
bringing  with  them  their  cattle,  horses  and  hogs.  Lands  were 
alloted  to  them  in  the  western  woods,  which  soon  became  the 
most  popular  part  of  the  province,  the  up-country  population  being 
overwhelmingly  Scotch-Irish.  They  brought  with  them  and  re-  << 
tained,  in  an  emiment  degree,  the  virtues  of  industry  and  economy, 
so  peculiarly  necessary  in  a  new  country.  To  them  the  state  is  in- 


68  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

\< 

debted  for  much  of  its  early  literature.  The  settlers  in  the  wes 
tern  part  of  the  colony,  long  without  thejuci  .of  lawsrw^fe-fprced 
to  band  themselves  together  for  mutual  protection.  The  royal 
governor,  Montague,  in  1764,  sent  an  army  against  them,  and  with 
great  difficulty  a  civil  war  was  averted.  The  division  thus 
created  reappeared  in  1775,  on  the  breaking  out  of  the  Revolution. 
The  state  suffered  greatly  from  the  ravages  of  Cornwallis,  who 
rode  roughly  over  it,  although  her  sons  toiled  heroically  in  de 
fence  of  their  firesides.  The  little  bands  in  the  east  gathered 
around  the  standard  of  Marion,  and  in  the  north  and  west  around 
those  of  Sumter  and  Pickens.  They  kept  alive  the  flame  of 
liberty  in  the  swamps,  and  when  the  country  appeared  to  be  sub 
dued,  it  burst  forth  in  electric  flashes  striking  and  withering  the 
hand  of  the  oppressor.  Through  the  veins  of  most  of  the  patri 
ots  flowed  Scotch-Irish  blood;  and  to  the  hands  of  one  of  this 
class,  John  Rutledge,  the  destinies  of  the  state  were  committed. 

Georgia  was  sparsely  settled  at  the  time  of  the  Revolution. 
In  1753  its  population  was  less  than  twenty-  four  hundred.  Emi 
gration  from  the  Carolinas  set  in  towards  North  Georgia,  bring 
ing  many  Scotch-Irish  families.  The  movement  towards  the 
mountain  and  Piedmont  regions  of  the  southeast  began  about 
1773.  In  that  year,  Governor  Wright  purchased  from  the  In 
dians  that  portion  of  middle  Georgia  lying  between  the  Oconee 
and  the  Savannah.  The  inducements  he  then  offered  proved 
very  attractive  to  the  enterprising  sons  of  Virginia  and  the  Caro 
linas,  who  lived  in  the  highlands  of  those  states.  These  people 
who  settled  in  Georgia  have  thus  been  described  by  Governor 
Gilmer:  "The  pretty  girls  were  dressed  in  striped  and  checked 
cotton  cloth,  spun  and  woven  with  their  own  hands,  and  their 
sweethearts  in  sumach  and  walnut-dyed  stuff,  made  by  their 
mothers.  Courting  was  done  when  riding  to  meeting  on  Sunday, 
and  walking  to  the  spring  when  there.  Newly  married  couples 
went  to  see  the  old  folks  on  Saturday,  and  carried  home  on  Sun 
day  evening  what  they  could  spare.  There  was  no  ennui  among 
the  women  for  something  to  do.  If  there  had  been  leisure  to  read, 
there  were  but  few  books  for  the  indulgence.  Hollow  trees  sup 
plied  cradles  for  babies." 

A  majority  of  the  first  settlers  of  East  Tennessee  were  of 


THE  SCOTCH-IRISH  IN  AMERICA.  59 

Scotch-Irish  blood,  having  sought  homes  there  after  the  battle 
of  Alamance,  and  hence  that  state  became  the  daughter  of  North 
Carolina.  The  first  written  constitution  born  of  a  convention  of 
people  on  this  continent,  was  that  at  Watauga,  in  1772.  A  settle 
ment  of  less  than  a  dozen  families  was  formed  in  1778,  near  Bled- 
soe,  isolated  in  the  heart  of  the  Chickasaw  nation,  with  no  other 
protection  than  a  small  stockade  enclosure  and  their  own  in 
domitable  courage.  In  the  early  spring  of  1779,  a  little  colony 
of  gallant  adventurers,  from  the  parent  line  of  Watauga,  crossed 
the  Cumberland  mountain,  and  established  themselves  near  the 
French  Lick,  and  planted  a  field  of  corn  where  the  city  of  Nash 
ville  now  stands.  The  settlement  on  the  Cumberland  was  made 
in  1780,  after  great  privations  and  sufferings  on  the  journey.  The 
settlers  at  the  various  stations  were  so  harrassed  by  the  Indians, 
incited  thereto  by  British  and  Spanish  agents,  that  all  were  aban 
doned  except  Elatons  and  the  Bluffs  (Nashville).  These  people 
were  compelled  to  go  in  armed  squads  to  the  springs,  and  plowed 
while  guarded  by  armed  sentinels.  The  Indians,  by  a  well 
planned  stratagem,  attempted  to  enter  the  Bluffs,  on  April  22d, 
1781.  The  men  in  the  fort  were  drawn  into  an  ambush  by  a 
decoy  party.  When  they  dismounted  to  give  battle,  their  horses 
dashed  off  toward  the  fort,  and  they  were  pursued  by  some  In 
dians,  which  left  a  gap  in  their  lines,  through  which  some  whites 
were  escaping  to  the  fort ;  but  these  were  intercepted  by  a  large 
body  of  the  enemy  from  another  ambush.  The  heroic  women  in 
the  fort,  headed  by  Mrs.  James  Robertson,  seized  the  axes  and 
idle  guns,  and  planted  themselves  in  the  gate,  determined  to  die 
rather  than  give  up  the  fort.  Just  in  time  she  ordered  the  sentry 
to  turn  loose  a  pack  of  dogs  which  had  been  selected  for  their 
size  and  courage  to  encounter  bears  and  panthers.  Frantic  to 
join  the  fray,  they  dashed  off,  outyelling  the  savages,  who  recoiled 
before  the  fury  of  their  onset,  thus  giving  the  men  time  to 
escape  to  the  fort.  So  overjoyed  was  Mrs.  Robertson  that  she 
patted  every  dog  as  he  came  into  the  fort. 

So  thoroughly  was  Kentucky  settled  by  the  Scotch-Irish, 
from  the  older  colonies,  that  it  might  be  designated  as  of  that 
race,  the  first  emigrants  being  from  Virginia  and  North  Carolina. 


60  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

It  was  first  explored  by  Thomas  Walker  in  1747;  followed  by 
John  Finley,  of  North  Carolina,  1767;  and  in  1769,  by  Daniel 
Boone,  John  Stewart,  and  three  others,  who  penetrated  to  the 
Kentucky  river.  By  the  vear  1773,  lands  were  taken  up  and  af 
terwards  there  was  a  steady  stream,  almost  entirely  from  the 
valley  and  southwest  Virginia.  No  border  annals 
teem  with  more  thrilling  incidents  or  heroic  exploits  than 
those  of  the  Kentucky  hunters,  whose  very  name  finally  struck 
terror  into  the  heart  of  the  strongest  savage.  The  prediction  of 
the  Cherokee  chief  to  Boone  at  the  treaty  at  Watauga,  ceding  the 
territory  to  Henderson  and  his  associates,  was  fully  verified: 
"Brother,"  said  he,  "we  have  given  you  a  fine  land,  but  I  believe 
you  will  have  much  trouble  in  settling  it." 

The  history  of  the  Scotch-Irish  race  in  Canada,  prior  to  the 
peace  of  1783,  is  largely  that  of  individuals.  It  has  already  been 
noted  that  two  settlements  had  been  made  in  Nova  Scotia  by  the 
emigrants  that  landed  from  the  five  ships  in  Boston  harbor.  It 
is  recorded  that  Truro,  Nova  Scotia,  was  settled  in  1762,  and  in 
1756  three  brothers  from  Ireland  settled  in  Colchester,  same 
province.  If  the  questions  were  thoroughly  investigated  it  doubt 
less  would  lead  to  interesting  results. 

It  must  not  be  lost  sight  of  that  one  of  the  important  indus 
trial  arts  brought  to  America  was  of  untold  benefit.  Not  only 
did  every  colony  bring  with  them  agricultural  implements  needful 
for  the  culture  of  flax,  but  also  the  small  wheels  and  the  loom 
for  spinning  and  weaving  the  fibre.  Nothing  so  much  excited 
the  interest  of  Puritan  Boston,  in  1718,  as  the  small  wheels 
worked  by  women  and  propelled  by  the  foot,  for  turning  the 
straight  flax  fibre  into  thread.  Public  exhibitions  of  skill  in  1719 
took  place  on  Boston  common,  by  Scotch-Irish  women,  at  which 
prizes  were  offered.  The  advent  of  the  machine  produced  a  sen 
sation,  and  societies  and  schools  were  formed  to  teach  the  art 
of  making  linen  thread. 

The  distinctive  characteristics  which  the  Scotch-Irish  trans 
planted  to  the  new  world  may  be  designated  as  follows :  They 
were  Presbyterians  in  their  religion  and  church  government; 
they  were  loyal  to  the  conceded  authority  to  the  king,  but  con- 


THE  SCOTCH-IRISH  IN  AMERICA.  61 

sidered  him  bound  as  well  as  themselves  to  "the  Solemn  League 
and  Covenant,"  entered  into  in  1643,  which  pledged  the  support 
of  the  Reformation  and  of  the  liberties  of  the  kingdom ;  the  right 
to  choose  their  own  ministers,  untrammeled  by  the  civil  powers; 
they  practiced  strict  discipline  in  morals,  and  gave  instruction  to 
their  youth  in  schools  and  academies,  and  in  teaching  the  Bible 
as  illustrated  by  the  Westminster  Assembly's  catechism.  To  all 
this  they  combined  in  a  remarkable  degree,  acuteness  of  intellect, 
firmness  of  purpose,  and  conscientious  devotion  to  duty. 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE  CAUSES  THAT  LED  TO  EMIGRATION. 

The  social  system  of  the  Highlanders  that  bound  the  mem 
bers  of  the  clan  together  was  conducive  to  the  pride  of  ancestry 
and  the  love  of  home.  This  pride  was  so  directed  as  to  lead  to 
the  most  beneficial  results  on  their  character  and  conduct :  form 
ing  strong  attachments,  leading  to  the  performance  of  laudable 
and  heroic  actions,  and  enabling  the  poorest  to  endure  the  severest 
hardships  without  a  murmur,  and  never  complaining  of  what 
they  received  to  eat,  or  where  they  lodged,  or  of  any  other  priva 
tion.  Instead  of  complaining  of  the  difference  in  station  or  for 
tune,  or  considering  a  ready  obedience  to  the  call  of  the  chief  as 
a  slavish  oppression,  they  felt  convinced  that  they  were  support 
ing  their  own  honor  in  showing  their  gratitude  and  duty  to  the 
generous  head  of  the  family.  In  them  it  was  a  singular  and  char 
acteristic  feature  to  contemplate  with  early  familiarity  the  pros 
pect  of  death,  which  was  considered  as  merely  a  passage  from 
this  to  another  state  of  existence,  enlivened  by  the  assured  hope 
that  they  should  meet  their  friends  and  kindred  in  a  fairer  and 
brighter  world  than  this.  This  statement  may  be  perceived  in 
the  anxious  care  with  \vhich  they  provided  the  necessary  articles 
for  a  proper  and  becoming  funeral.  Even  the  poorest  and  most 
destitute  endeavored  to  save  something  for  this  last  solemnity. 
It  was  considered  to  be  a  sad  calamity  to  be  consigned  to  the 
grave  among  strangers,  without  the  attendance  and  sympathy 
of  friends,  and  at  a  distance  from  the  family.  If  a  relative  died 
away  from  home,  the  greatest  exertions  were  made  to  carry  the 
body  back  for  interment  among  the  ashes  of  the  forefathers.  A 
people  so  nurtured  could  only  contemplate  with  despair  the  idea 
of  being  forced  from  the  land  of  their  nativity,  or  emigrating 
from  that  beloved  country,  hallowed  by  the  remains  of  their 
kindred. 


THE  CA  USES  THA  T  LED  TO  EMIGRA  TION.  63 

The  Highlander,  by  nature,  was  opposed  to  emigration. 
All  his  instincts,  as  well  as  training,  led  him  to  view  with  delight 
the  permanency  of  home  and  the  constant  companionship  of  those 
to  whom  he  was  related  by  ties  of  consanguinity.  Neither  was 
he  a  creature  of  conquest,  and  looked  not  with  a  covetous  eye 
upon  the  lands  of  other  nations.  He  would  do  battle  in  a  foreign 
land,  but  the  Highlands  of  Scotland  was  his  abiding  place.  If  he 
left  his  native  glen  in  order  to  become  a  resident  elsewhere,  there 
must  have  been  a  special  or  overpowering  reason.  He  never  emi 
grated  through  choice.  Unfortunately  the  simplicity  of  his  na 
ture,  his  confiding  trust,  and  love  of  chief  and  country,  were 
doomed  to  receive  such  a  jolt  as  would  shake  the  very  fibres  of 
his  being,  and  that  from  those  to  whom  he  looked  for  support 
and  protection.  Reference  here  is  not  made  to  evictions  awful 
crimes  that  commenced  in  1784,  but  to  the  change,  desolation  and 
misery  growing  out  of  the  calamity  at  Culloden. 

Notwithstanding  the  peculiar  characteristics  of  the  High 
lander,  there  would  of  necessity  arise  certain  circumstances  which 
would  lead  some,  and  even  many,  to  change  their  habitation. 
From  the  days  of  the  Crusader  downwards  he  was  more  or  less 
active  in  foreign  wars ;  and  coming  in  contact  with  different  na 
tionalities  his  mind  would  broaden  and  his  sentiment  change,  so 
that  other  lands  and  other  people  would  be  viewed  in  a  more 
favorable  light.  While  this  would  not  become  general,  yet  it 
would  follow  in  many  instances.  Intercourse  with  another  peo 
ple,  racially  and  linguistically  related,  would  have  a  tendency 
to  invite  a  closer  affiliation.  Hence,  the  inhabitants  of  the  West 
ern  Isles  had  almost  constant  communication,  sometimes  at  war, 
it  is  true,  but  generally  in  terms  of  amity,  with  the  natives  of 
North  Ireland.  It  is  not  surprising  then  that  as  early  as  1584,^ 
Sorley  Buy  MacDonald  should  lead  a  thousand  Highlanders, 
called  Redshanks,  of  the  clans  or  families  of  the  MacDonalds, 
Campbells,  and  Magalanes,  into  Ulster,  and  in  time  intermarry 
with  the  Irish,  and  finally  become  the  most  formidable  enemies 
of  England  in  her  designs  of  settling  that  country.  Some  of  the 
leading  men  were  forced  to  flee  on  account  of  being  attainted  for 
treason,  having  fought  under  Dundee  in  1689,  or  under  Mar  in 


64  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

1715,  and  after  Culloden  in  1745  quite  a  hegira  took  place,  many 
of  whom  found  service  in  the  army  of  France.  Individuals,  seek 
ing  employment,  found  their  way  into  England  before  1724. 
Although  there  was  a  strong  movement  for  England  from  the 
Lowlands,  yet  many  were  from  the  Highlands,  to  whom  was 
partly  due  the  old  proverb,  ''There  never  came  a  fool  from  Scot 
land."  These  emigrants,  from  the  Highlands,  were  principally 
those  having  trades,  who  sought  to  better  their  condition. 

Seven  hundred  prisoners  taken  at  Preston  were  sold  as  slaves 
to  some  West  Indian  merchants,  which  was  a  cruel  proceeding, 
when  it  is  considered  that  the  greater  part  of  these  men  were  High 
landers,  who  had  joined  the  army  in  obedience  to  the  commands 
of  their  chiefs.  Wholly  unfitted  for  such  labor  as  would  be  re 
quired  in  the  West  Indies  and  unacclimated,  their  fate  may  be  read 
ily  assumed.  But  this  was  no  more  heartless  than  the  execution 
in  Lancashire  of  twenty-two  of  their  companions. 

The  specifications  above  enumerated  have  no  bearing  on  the 
emigration  which  took  place  on  a  large  scale,  the  consequences 
of  which,  at  the  time,  arrested  the  attention  of  the  nation.  The 
causes  now  to  be  enumerated  grew  out  of  the  change  of  policy 
following  the  battle  of  Culloden.  The  atrocities  following  that 
battle  were  both  for  vengeance  and  to  break  the  military  spirit  of 
the  Highlanders.  The  legislative  enactments  broke  the  nobler 
spirit  of  the  people.  The  rights  and  welfare  of  the  people  at  large 
were  totally  ignored,  and  no  provisions  made  for  their  future 
welfare.  The  country  was  left  in  a  state  of  commotion  and  con 
fusion  resulting  from  the  changes  consequent  to  the  overthrow 
of  the  old  system,  the  breaking  up  of  old  relationship,  and  the 
gradual  encroachment  of  Lowland  civilization,  and  methods  of  ag 
riculture.  While  these  changes  at  first  were  neither  great  nor  ex 
tensive,  yet  they  were  sufficient  to  keep  the  country  in  a  ferment 
or  uproar.  The  change  was  largely  in  the  manner  of  an  experi 
ment  in  order  to  find  out  the  most  profitable  way  of  adaptation 
to  the  new  regime.  These  experiments  resulted  in  the  unsettling 
of  old  manners,  customs,  and  ideas,,  which  caused  discontent 
and  misery  among  the  people.  The  actual  change  was  slow ;  the 
innovations,  ^as  a  rule,  began  in  those  districts  bordering  on  the 
Lowlands,  and  thence  proceeded  in  a  northwesterly  direction. 


THE   CA  USES   THA  T  LED   TO  EMIGRA  TION.  65 

In  all  probability  the  first  shock  felt  by  the  clansmen,  under 
the  new  order  of  thing's,  was  the  abolishing  the  ancient  clan  sys 
tem,  and  the  reduction  of  the  chiefs  to  the  condition  of  landlords.  » 
For  awhile  the  people  failed  to  realize  this  new  order  of  affairs, 
for  the  gentlemen  and  common  people  still  continued  to  regard 
their  chief  in  the  same  light  as  formerly,  not  questioning  but  their 
obedience  to  the  head  of  their  clan  was  independent  of  legislative 
enactment.  They  were  still  ready  to  make  any  sacrifice  for  his 
sake,  and  felt  it  to  be  their  duty  to  do  what  tiiey  could  for  his 
support.  They  still  believed  that  the  chief's  duty  to  his  people 
remained  unaltered,  and  he  was  bound  to  see  that  they  did  not 
want,  and  to  succor  them  in  distress. 

The  first  effects  in  the  change  in  tribal  relations  were  felt 
on  those  estates  that  had  been  forfeited  on  account  of  the  chiefs 
and  gentlemen  having  been  compelled  to  leave  the  country  in 
order  to  save  their  lives.  These  estates  were  entrusted  to  the 
management  of  commissioners  who  rudely  applied  their  powers 
under  the  new  arrangement  of  affairs.  When  the  chiefs,  now  re 
duced  to  the  position  of  lairds,  began  to  realize  their  condi 
tion,  and  the  advantage  of  making  their  lands  yield  them  as  large 
an  income  as  possible,  followed  the  example  of  demanding  a  rent.  •/ 
A  rental  value  had  never  been  exacted  before,  for  it  was  the  uni-  v 
versal  belief  that  the  land  belonged  to  the  clan  in  common.  Some 
of  the  older  chiefs,  then  living,  held  to  the  same  opinion,  and 
among  such,  a  change  was  not  perceptible  until  a  new  landlord 
came  into  possession.  The  gentlemen  of  the  clan  and  the  tacks- 
men,  or  large  farmers,  firmly  believed  that  they  had  as  much  right 
to  a  share  of  the  lands  as  the  chief  himself.  In  the  beginning  the 
rent  was  not  high  nor  more  than  the  lands  would  bear ;  but  it 
was  resented  by  the  tacksmen,  deeming  it  a  wanton  injury  in 
flicted  in  the  house  of  their  dearest  friend.  They  were  hurt  at  the 
idea  that  the  chief, — the  father  of  his  people — should  be  con 
trolled  by  such  a  mercenary  idea,  and  to  exercise  that  power  which 
gave  him  the  authority  to  lease  the  lands  to  the  highest  bidder. 
This  policy,  which  they  deemed  selfish  and  unjust,  naturally 
cut  them  to  the  quick.  They  and  their  ancestors  had  occupied  >/ 
their  farms  for  many  generations ;  their  birth  was  as  good  and 


66  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

their  genealogy  as  old  as  that  of  the  chief  himself,  to  whom  they 
were  all  blood  relations,  and  whose  loyalty  was  unshaken.  True, 
they  had  no  written  document,  no  "paltry  sheep-skin,"  as  they 
called  it,  to  prove  the  right  to  their  farms,  but  such  had  never 
been  the  custom,  and  these  parchments  quite  a  modern  innovation, 
and,  in  former  times,  before  a  chief  would  have  tried  to  wrest 
from  them  that  which  had  been  given  by  a  former  chief  to  their 
fathers,  would  have  bitten  out  his  tongue  before  he  would 
have  asked  a  bond.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  originally  when 
a  chief  bestowed  a  share  of  his  property  upon  his  son  or  other 
near  relation,  he  intended  that  the  latter  should  keep  it  for  himself 
and  his  descendants.  To  these  tacksmen  it  was  injury  enough 
that  an  alien  government  should  interfere  in  their  domestic  re 
lations,  but  for  the  chief  to  turn  against  them  was  a  wound  which 
no  balm  could  heal.  Before  they  would  submit  to  these  exactions, 
they  would  first  give  up  their  holdings ;  which  many  of  them  did 
and  emigrated  to  America,  taking  with  them  servants  and  sub 
tenants,  and  enticing  still  others  to  follow  them  by  the  glowing 
accounts  which  they  sent  home  of  their  good  fortune  in  the 
favored  country  far  to  the  west.  In  some  cases  the  farms  thus 
vacated  were  let  to  other  tacksmen,  but  in  most  instances  the  new 
system  was  introduced  by  letting  the  land  directly  to  what  was 
formerly  sub-tenants,  or  those  who  had  held  the  land  immediately 
from  the  ousted  tacksmen. 

There  was  a  class  of  lairds  who  had  tasted  the  sweets  of 
southern  luxuries  and  who  vied  with  the  more  opulent,  increased 
the  rate  of  rent  to  such  an  extent  as  to  deprive  the  tacksmen  of 
their  holdings.  This  caused  an  influx  of  lowland  farmers,  who 
with  their  improved  methods  could  compete  successfully  against 
their  less  favored  northern  neighbors.  The  danger  of  southern 
luxuries  had  been  foreseen  and  an  attempt  had  been  made  to  pro 
vide  against  it.  As  far  back  as  the  year  1744,  in  order  to  discour 
age  such  things,  at  a  meeting  of  the  chiefs  of  the  Isle  of 
Skye,  Sir  Alexander  MacDonald  of  MacDonald,  Norman  Mac 
Leod  of  MacLeod,  John  MacKinnon  of  MacKinnon,  and  Mal 
colm  MacLeod  of  Raasay,  held  in  Portree,  it  was  agreed  to  dis 
continue  and  discountenance  the  use  of  brandy,  tobacco  and  tea. 


THE   CAUSES   THAT  LED   TO  EMIGRATION.  67 

The  placing  of  the  land  in  the  hands  of  aliens  was  deplored 
in  its  results  as  may  be  seen  from  the  following  portrayal  given 
by  Buchanan  in  his  "Travels  in  the  Hebrides,"  referring  to  about 
1780: — "At  present  they  are  obliged  to  be  much  more  submissive 
to  their  tacksmen  than  ever  they  were  in  former  times  to  their  ^ 
lairds  or  lords.  There  is  a  great  difference  between  that  mild 
treatment  which  is  shown  to  sub-tenants  and  even  scallags,  by  the 
old  lessees,  descended  of  ancient  and  honorable  families,  and  the 
outrageous  rapacity  of  those  necessitous  strangers  who  have  ob 
tained  leases  from  absent  proprietors,  who  treat  the  natives  as  •/ 
if  they  were  a  conquered  and  inferior  race  of  mortals.  In  short, 
they  treat  them  like  beasts  of  burden;  and  in  all  respects  like 
slaves  attached  to  the  soil,  as  they  cannot  obtain  new  habitations, 
on  account  of  the  combinations  already  mentioned,  and  are  en 
tirely  at  the  mercy  of  the  laird  or  tacksman  .  Formerly,  the  per 
sonal  service  of  the  tenant  did  not  usually  exceed  eight  or  ten 
days  in  the  year.  There  lives  at  present  at  Scalpa,  in  the  isle  of 
Harris,  a  tacksman  of  a  large  district,  who  instead  of  six  days' 
work  paid  by  the  sub-tenants  to  his  predecessor  in  the  lease,  lias 
raised  the  predial  service,  called  in  that  and  in  other  parts  of 
Scot\and,manerial  bondage,  to  fifty-two  days  in  the  year  at  once; 
besides  many  other  services  to  be  performed  at  different  though 
regular  and  stated  times ;  as  tanning  leather  for  brogans,  making 
heather  ropes  for  thatch,  digging  and  drying  peats  for  fuel ;  one 
pannier  of  peat  charcoal  to  be  carried  to  the  smith ;  so  many  days 
for  gathering  and  shearing  sheep  and  lambs ;  for  ferrying  cattle 
from  island  to  island,  and  other  distant  places,  and  several  days 
for  going  on  distant  errands ;  so  many  pounds  of  wool  to  be  spun 
into  yarn.  And  over  and  above  all  this,  they  must  lend  their  aid 
upon  any  unforseen  occurrence  whenever  they  are  called  on. 
The  constant  service  of  two  months  at  once  is  performed  at  the 
proper  season  in  making  kelp.  On  the  whole,  this  gentleman's 
sub-tenants  may  be  computed  to  devote  to  his  service  full  three 
days  in  the  week.  But  this  is  not  all :  they  have  to  pay  besides 
yearly  a  certain  number  of  cocks,  hen,  butter,  and  cheese,  called 
CAORIGH-FERRIN,  the  Wife's  Portion.  This,  it  must  be  owned, 
is  one  of  the  most  severe  and  rigorous  tacksmen  descended  from 
the  old  inhabitants,  in  all  the  Western  Hebrides ;  but  the  situation 
of  his  sub-tenants  exhibits  but  too  faithful  a  picture  of  the  sub 
tenants  of  those  places  in  general,  and  the  exact  counterpart  of 
such  enormous  oppression  is  to  be  found  at  Luskintire."5* 

*Keltie's  "History  of  the  Highland  Clans,"  Vol.  II,  p.  35. 


68  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

The  dismissal  of  retainers  kept  by  the  chiefs  during  feudal 
times  added  to  the  discontent.  For  the  protection  of  the  clan 
it  had  been  necessary  to  keep  a  retinue  of  trained  warriors.  These 

-/were  no  longer  necessary,  and  under  the  changed  state  of  affairs, 
an  expense  that  could  be  illy  afforded.     This  class  found  them- 

~'  selves  without  a  vocation,  and  they  would  sow  the  seeds  of  dis 
content,  if  they  remained  in  the  country.    They  must  either  enter 
the  army  or  else  go  to  another  country  in  search  of  a  vocation. 
Unquestionably  the  most  potent  of  all  causes  for  emigration 

v/was  the  introduction  of  sheep-farming.  That  the  country  was 
well  adapted  for  sheep  goes  without  disputation.  Sheep  had  al 
ways  been  kept  in  the  Highlands  with  the  black  cattle,  but  not  in 
large  numbers.  The  lowland  lessees  introduced  sheep  on  a  large 
scale,  involving  the  junction  of  many  small  farms  into  one,  each 
of  which  had  been  hitherto  occupied  by  a  number  of  tenants.  This 
engrossing  of  farms  and  consequent  depopulation  was  also  a 
fruitful  source  of  discontent  and  misery  to  those  who  had  to  va 
cate  their  homes  and  native  glens.  Many  of  those  displaced  by 

•>  sheep  and  one  or  two  Lowland  shepherds,  emigrated  like  the  dis 
contented  tacksmen  to  America,  and  those  who  remained  looked 
with  an  ill-will  and  an  evil  eye  on  the  intruders.  Some  of  the 
more  humane  landlords  invited  the  oppressed  to  remove  to  their 
estates,  while  others  tried  to  prevent  the  ousted  tenants  from  leav 
ing  the  country  by  setting  apart  some  particular  spot  along  the 
sea-shore,  or  else  on  waste  land  that  had  never  been  touched  by 
the  plow,  on  which  they  might  build  houses  and  have  an  acre 
or  two  for  support.  Those  removed  to  the  coast  were  encouraged 
to  prosecute  the  fishing  along  with  their  agricultural  labors.  It 
was  mainly  by  a  number  of  such  ousted  Highlanders  that  the 
great  and  arduous  undertaking  was  accomplished  of  brin^inp 
into  a  state  of  cultivation  Kincardine  Moss,  in  Perthshire.  At 
that  time,  1767,  the  task  to  be  undertaken  was  one  of  stupend 
ous  magnitude ;  but  was  so  successfully  carried  out  that  two 
thousand  acres  were  reclaimed  which  for  centuries  had  rested 
under  seven  feet  of  heath  and  vegetable  matter.  Similarly 
-many  other  spots  were  brought  into  a  state  of  cultivation.  But 
this,  and  other  pursuits  then  engaged  in,  did  not  occupy  the  time 
of  all  who  had  been  despoiled  of  their  homes. 


THE   CA  USES   THA  T  LED   TO  EMIGRA  TION.  69 

The  breaking  up  of  old  habits  and  customs  and  the  forcible 
importation  of  those  that  are  foreign  must  not  only  engender 
hate  but  also  cause  misery.  It  is  the  uniform  testimony  of  all 
travellers,  who  visited  the  Highlands  during  the  latter  half  of  the 
eighteenth  century,  especially  Pennant,  Boswell,  Johnson,  Newte, 
and  Buchanan,  that  the  condition  of  the  country  was  deplorable. 
Without  quoting  from  all,  let  the  following  lengthy  extract  suf 
fice,  which  is  from  Buchanan : 

"Upon  the  whole,  the  situation  of  these  people,  inhabitants  of 
Britain !  is  such  as  no  language  can  describe,  nor  fancy  conceive. 
If, 'with  great  labor  and  fatigue,  the  farmer  raises  a  slender  crop 
of  oats  and  barley,  the  autumnal  rains  often  baffle  his  utmost  ef 
forts,  and  frustrate  all  his  expectations ;  and  instead  of  being  able 
to  pay  an  exorbitant  rent,  he  sees  his  family  in  danger  of  perish 
ing  during  the  ensuing  winter,  when  he  is  precluded  from  any 
possibility  of  assistance  elsewhere.  Nor  are  his  cattle  in  a  better 
situation ;  in  summer  they  pick  up  a  scanty  support  amongst  the 
morasses  or  heathy  mountains ;  but  in  winter,  when  the  grounds 
are  covered  with  snow,  and  when  the  naked  wilds  afford  neither 
shelter  nor  subsistence,  the  few  cows,  small,  lean,  and  ready  to 
drop  down  through  want  of  pasture,  are  brought  into  the  hut 
where  the  family  resides,  and  frequently  share  with  them  the 
small  stock  of  meal  which  had  been  purchased,  or  raised,  for  the 
family  only;  while  the  cattle  thus  sustained, 'are  bled  occasionally, 
to  afford  nourishment  for  the  children  after  it  hath  been  boiled 
or  made  into  cakes.  The  sheep  being  left  upon  the  open  heaths, 
seek  to  shelter  themselves  from  the  inclemency  of  the  weather 
amongst  the  hollows  upon  the  lee-side  of  the  mountains,  and 
here  they  are  frequently  buried  under  the  snow  for  several  weeks 
together,  and  in  severe  seasons  during  two  months  and  upwards. 
They  eat  their  own  and  each  other's  wool,  and  hold  out  wonder 
fully  under  cold  and  hunger ;  but  even  in  moderate  winters,  a 
considerable  number  are  generally  found  dead  after  the  snow  hath 
disappeared,  and  in  rigorous  seasons  few  or  none  are  left  alive. 
Meanwhile  the  steward,  hard  pressed  by  letters  from  Almack's 
or  Newmarket,  demands  the  rent  in  a  tone  which  makes  no  great 
allowance  for  unpropitious  seasons,  the  death  of  cattle,  and  other 
accidental  misfortunes ;  disguising  the  feelings  of  his  own  breast 
—his  Honor's  wants  must  at  any  rate  be  supplied,  the  bills  must 
be  duly  negotiated.  Such  is  the  state  of  farming,  if  it  may  be  so 
called,  throughout  the  interior  parts  of  the  Highlands ;  but  as  that 
country  has  an  extensive  coast,  and  many  islands,  it  may  be  sup- 


70  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

posed  that  the  inhabitants  of  those  shores  enjoy  all  the  benefits 
of  their  maritime  situation.  This,  however,  is  not  the  case ;  those 
gifts  of  nature,  which  in  any  other  commercial  kingdom  would 
have  been  rendered  subservient  to  the  most  valuable  purposes, 
are  in  Scotland  lost,  or  nearly  so,  to  the  poor  natives  and  the 
public.  The  only  difference,  therefore,  between  the  inhabitants 
of  the  interior  parts  and  those  of  the  more  distant  coasts,  con 
sists  in  this,  that  the  latter,  with  the  labors  of  the  field,  have  to 
encounter  alternately  the  dangers  of  the  ocean  and  all  the  fatigues 
of  navigation.  To  the  distressing  circumstances  at  home,  as 
stated  above,  new  difficulties  and  toils  await  the  devoted  farmer 
when  abroad.  He  leaves  his  family  in  October,  accompanied 
by  his  sons,  brothers,  and  frequently  an  aged  parent,  and  embarks 
on  board  a  small  open  boat,  in  quest  of  the  herring  fishery,  with 
no  other  provisions  than  oatmeal,  potatoes,  and  fresh  water;  no 
other  bedding  than  heath,  twigs,  or  straw,  the  covering,  if  any, 
an  old  sail.  Thus  provided,  he  searches  from  bay  to  bay,  through 
turbulent  seas,  frequently  for  several  weeks  together,  before  the 
shoals  of  herring  are  discovered.  The  glad  tidings  serve  to  vary, 
but  not  to  diminish  his  fatigues.  Unremitting  nightly  labor  (the 
time  when  the  herrings  are  taken),  pinching  cold  winds,  heavy 
seas,  uninhabited  shores  covered  with  snow,  or  deluged  with  rain, 
contribute  towards  filling  up  the  measure  of  his  distresses ;  while 
to  men  of  such  exquisite  feelings  as  the  Highlanders  generally 
possess,  the  scene  which  awaits  him  at  home  does  it  most  effectu 
ally.  Having  disposed  of  his  capture  to  the  Busses,  he  returns 
in  January  through  a  long  navigation,  frequently  amidst  unceas 
ing  hurricanes,  not  to  a  comfortable  home  and  a  cheerful  family, 
but  to  a  hut  composed  of  turf,  without  windows,  doors,  or  chim 
ney,  environed  with  snow,  and  almost  hid  from  the  eye  by  its 
astonishing  depth.  Upon  entering  this  solitary  mansion,  he  gen 
erally  finds  a  part  of  his  family,  sometimes  the  whole,  lying  upon 
heath  or  straw,  languishing  through  want  or  epidemical  disease ; 
while  the  few  surviving  cows,  which  possess  the  other  end  of  the 
cottage,  instead  of  furnishing  further  supplies  of  milk  or  blood, 
demand  his  immediate  attention  to  keep  them  in  existence.  The 
season  now  approaches  when  he  is  again  to  delve  and  labor  the 
ground,  on  the  same  slender  prospect  of  a  plentiful  crop  or  a  dry 
harvest.  The  cattle  which  have  survived  the  famine  of  the  win 
ter,  are  turned  out  to  the  mountains ;  and,  having  put  his  domestic 
affairs  into  the  best  situation  which  a  train  of  accumulated  misfor 
tunes  admits  of,  he  resumes  the  oar,  either  in  quest  of  herring  or 
the  white  fishery.  If  successful  in  the  latter,  he  sets  out  in  his 
open  boat  upon  a  voyage  (taking  the  Hebrides  and  the  opposite 


THE  CA  USES  THA  T  LED  TO  EMIGRA  TION.  71 

coast  at  a  medium  distance)  of  two  hundred  miles,  to  vend  his 
cargo  of  dried  cod,  ling,  etc.,  at  Greenock  or  Glasgow.  The 
product,  which  seldom  exceeds  twelve  or  fifteen  pounds,  is  laid 
out,  in  conjunction  with  his  companions,  upon  meal  and  fishing 
tackle ;  and  he  returns  through  the  same  tedious  navigation.  The 
autumn  calls  his  attention  again  to  the  field ;  the  usual  round  of 
disappointment,  fatigue,  and  distress  awaits  him;  thus  dragging 
through  a  wretched  existence  in  the  hope  of  soon  arriving  in  that 
country  where  the  weary  shall  be  at  rest."  * 

The  writer  most  pitiably  laments  that  twenty  thousand  of 
these  wretched  people  had  to  leave  their  homes  and  famine- 
struck  condition,  and  the  oppression  of  their  lairds,  for  lands 
and  houses  of  their  own  in  a  fairer  and  more  fertile  land,  where 
independence  and  affluence  were  at  their  command.  Nothing  but 
misery  and  degradation  at  home;  happiness,  riches  and  advance 
ment  beyond  the  ocean.  Under  such  a  system  it  would  be  no  spe-  >j 
cial  foresight  to  predict  a  famine,  which  came  to  pass  in  1770  and  v 
again  in  1782-3.  Whatever  may  be  the  evils  under  the  clan  sys 
tem,  and  there  certainly  were  such,  none  caused  the  oppression 
and  misery  which  that  devoted  people  have  suffered  since  its 
abolishment.  So  far  as  contentment,  happiness,  and  a  wise  re 
gard  for  interest,  it  would  have  been  better  for  the  masses  had 
the  old  system  continued.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  however,  those 
who  emigrated  found  a  greater  latitude  and  brighter  prospects^' 
for  their  descendants. 

From  what  has  been  stated  it  will  be  noticed  that  it  was  a 
matter  of  necessity  and  not  a  spirit  of  adventure  that  drove  the 
mass  of  Highlanders  to  America;  but  those  who  came,  neverthe 
less,  were  enterprising  and  anxious  to  carve  out  their  own  for 
tunes.  Before  starting  on  the  long  and  perilous  journey  across 
the  Atlantic  they  were  first  forced  to  break  the  mystic  spell  that 
bound  them  to  their  native  hills  and  glens,  that  had  a  charm  and 
an  association  bound  by  a  sacred  tie.  A  venerable  divine  of  a 
Highland  parish  who  had  repeatedly  witnessed  the  fond  affection 
of  his  parishioners  in  taking  their  departure,  narrated  how  they 
approached  the  sacred  edifice,  ever  dear  to  them,  by  the  most 
hallowed  associations,  and  with  tears  in  their  eyes  kissed  its 


*Keltie's  "  History  of  the  Highland  Clans,"  Vol.  II,  p.  42. 


72  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

ve-ry  walls,  how  they  made  an  emphatic  pause  in  losing  sight  of  the 
romantic  scenes  of  their  childhood,  with  its  kirks  and  cots,  and 
thousand  memories,  and  as  if  taking  a  formal  and  lasting  adieu, 
uncovered  their  heads  and  waived  their  bonnets  three  times  to 
wards  the  scene,  and  then  with  heavy  steps  and  aching  hearts 
resumed  their  pilgrimage  towards  new  scenes  in  distant  climes.  * 

"Farewell  to  the  land  of  the  mountain  and  wood, 
Farewell  to  the  home  of  the  brave  and  the  good, 

My  bark  is  afloat  on  the  blue-rolling  main, 

And  I  ne'er  shall  behold  thee,  dear  Scotland  again ! 

Adieu  to  the  scenes  of  my  life's  early  morn, 
From  the  place  of  my  birth  I  am  cruelly  torn ; 

The  tyrant  oppresses  the  land  of  the  free ; 

And  leaves  but  the  name  of  my  sires  unto  me. 

Oh !  home  of  my  fathers,  I  bid  thee  adieu, 

For  soon  will  thy  hill-tops  retreat  from  my  view, 

With  sad  drooping  heart  I  depart  from  thy  shore, 
To  behold  thy  fair  valleys  and  mountains  no  more. 

'Twas  there  that  I  woo'd  thee,  young  Flora,  my  wife, 
When  my  bosom  was  warm  in  the  morning  of  life. 

I  courted  thy  love  'mong  the  heather  so  brown, 

And  heaven  did  I  bless  when  it  made  thee  my  own. 

The  friends  of  my  early  years,  where  are  they  now  ? 

Each  kind  honest  heart,  and  each  brave  manly  brow ; 
Some  sleep  in  the  churchyard  from  tyranny  free, 

And  others  are  crossing  the  ocean  with  me. 

Lo !  now  on  the  boundless  Atlantic  I  stray. 

To  a  strange  foreign  realm  I  am  wafted  away, 

Before  me  as  far  as  my  vision  can  glance, 
I  see  but  the  wave  rolling  wat'ry  expanse. 

So  farewell  my  country  and  all  that  is  dear, 

The  hour  is  arrived  and  the  bark  is  asteer, 
I  go  and  forever,  oh !  Scotland  adieu ! 

The  land  of  my  fathers  no  more  I  shall  view." 

— Peter  Crcrar. 


*"  Celtic  Magazine,"  Vol.  I,  p.  143. 


THE   CA  USES   THA  T  LED   TO  EMIGRA  TION.  73 

America  was  the  one  great  inviting  field  that  opened  wide 
her  doors  to  the  oppressed  of  all  nations.  The  Highlanders  hast 
ened  thither;  first  in  small  companies,  or  singly,  and  afterwards 
in  sufficient  numbers  to  form  distinctive  settlements.  These  be 
longed  to  the  better  class,  bringing  with  them  a  certain  amount 
of  property,  intelligent,  persevering,  religious,  and  in  many  in 
stances  closely  related  to  the  chief.  Who  was  the  first  High 
lander,  and  in  what  year  he  settled  in  America,  has  not  been  de 
termined.  It  is  impossible  to  judge  by  the  name,  because  it  would 
not  specially  signify,  for  as  has  been  noted,  Highlanders  had  gone 
to  the  north  of  Ireland,  and  in  the  very  first  migrations  of  the 
Scotch-Irish,  their  descendants  landed  at  Boston  and  Philadel 
phia.  It  is,  however,  positively  known  that  individual  members 
of  the  clans,  born  in  the  Highlands,  and  brought  up  under  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  chiefs,  settled  permanently  in  America  before 
1724.  *  The  number  of  these  must  have  been  very  small,  for  a 
greater  migration  would  have  attracted  attention.  In  1729,  there 
arrived  at  the  port  of  Philadelphia,  five  thousand  six  hundred  and 
fifty-five  Irish  emigrants,  and  only  two  hundred  and  sixty-seven 
English,  forty-three  Scotch,  and  three  hundred  and  forty-three 
Germans.  Of  the  forty-three  Scotch  it  would  be  impossible  to 
ascertain  how  many  of  them  were  from  the  Highlands,  because 
all  people  from  Scotland  were  designated  under  the  one  word. 
But  if  the  whole  number  were  of  the  Gaelic  race,  and  the  ratio 
kept  up  it  would  be  almost  insignificant,  if  scattered  from  one  end 
of  the  Colonies  to  the  other.  After  the  wave  of  emigration  had 
finally  set  in  then  the  numbers  of  small  companies  would  rapidly 
increase  and  the  ratio  would  be  largely  augmented,  f 

It  is  not  to  be  presumed  that  the  emigrants  found  the  New 
World  to  be  all  their  fancies  had  pictured.  If  they  had  left  misery 
and  oppression  behind  them,  they  were  destined  to  encounter 
hardships  and  disappointments.  A  new  country,  however  great 
may  be  its  attractions,  necessarily  has  its  disadvantages.  It  takes 
time,  patience,  industry,  perseverence  and  ingenuity  to  convert  a 
wilderness  into  an  abode  of  civilization.  Innumerable  obstacles 


*See  Appendix,  Note  A.     fSee  Appendix,  Note  B. 


74  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

must  be  overcome,  which  eventually  give  way  before  the  indomit 
able  will  of  man.  Years  of  hard  service  must  be  rendered  ere 
the  comforts  of  home  are  obtained,  the  farm  properly  stocked, 
and  the  ways  for  traffic  opened.  After  the  first  impressions  of 
the  emigrant  are  over,  a  longing  desire  for  the  old  home  engrosses 
his  heart,  and  a  self-censure  for  the  step  he  has  taken.  Time 
ameliorates  these  difficulties,  and  the  wisdom  of  the  undertaking 
becomes  more  apparent,  while  contentment  and  prosperity  rival 
all  other  claims.  The  Highlander  in  the  land  of  the  stranger,  no 
longer  an  alien,  grows  stronger  in  his  love  for  his  new  surround 
ings,  and  gradually  becomes  just  as  patriotic  for  the  new  as  he 
was  for  the  old  country.  All  its  civilization,  endearments,  and 
progress,  become  a  part  of  his  being.  His  memory,  however, 
lingers  over  the  scenes  of  his  early  youth,  and  in  his  dreams  he 
once  more  abides  in  his  native  glens,  and  receives  the  blessings 
of  his  kind,  tender,  loving  mother.  Were  it  even  thus  to  all  who 
set  forth  to  seek  their  fortunes  it  would  be  well ;  but  to  hundreds 
who  left  their  homes  in  fond  anticipation,  not  a  single  ray  of 
light  shone  athwart  their  progress,  for  all  was  dark  and  forbid 
ding.  Misrepresentation,  treachery,  and  betrayal  were  too  fre 
quently  practiced,  and  in  misery,  heart-broken  and  despondent 
many  dropped  to  rise  no  more,  welcoming  death  as  a  deliverer. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE    DARIEN    SCHEME. 

The  first  body  of  Highlanders  to  arrive  in  the  New  World 
was  as  much  military  as  civil.  Their  lines  were  cast  in  evil  waters, 
and  disaster  awaited  them.  They  formed  a  very  essential  part  of 
a  colony  that  engaged  in  what  has  been  termed  the  Darien  Scheme, 
which  originated  in  1695,  and  so  mismanaged  as  to  involve  thou 
sands  in  ruin,  many  of  whom  had  enjoyed  comparative  opulence. 
Although  this  project  did  not  materially  affect  the  Highlands 
of  Scotland,  yet  as  Highland  money  entered  the  enterprise,  and  as 
quite  a  body  of  Highlanders  perished  in  the  attempted  coloniza 
tion  of  the  isthmus  of  Panama,  more  than  a  passing  notice  is  here 
demanded. 

Scottish  people  have  ever  been  noted  for  their  caution,  frugal 
ity,  and  prudence,  and  not  prorle  to  engage  in  any  speculation 
unless  based  on  the  soundest  business  principles.  Although  thus 
characterized,  yet  this  people  engaged  in  the  most  disastrous 
speculation  on  record;  established  by  act  of  the  Scottish  parlia 
ment,  and  begun  by  unprecedented  excitement.  The  leading  cause 
which  impelled  the  people  headlong  into  this  catastrophe  was  the 
ruination  of  the  foreign  trade  of  Scotland  by  the  English  Naviga 
tion  Act  of  1660,  which  provided  that  all  trade  with  the  English 
colonies  should  be  conducted  in  English  ships  alone.  Any  scheme 
plausibly  presented  was  likely  to  catch  those  anxious  to  regain 
their  commercial  interests,  as  well  as  those  who  would  be  actuated 
to  increase  their  own  interests.  The  Massacre  of  Glencoe  had  no 
little  share  in  the  matter.  This  massacre,  which  occurred  Febru 
ary  13,  1692,  is  the  foulest  blot  in  the  annals  of  crime.  It  was 
deliberately  planned  by  Sir  John  Dalrymple  and  others,  ordered 
by  king  William,  and  executed  by  Captain  Robert  Campbell  of 
Glenlyon,  in  the  most  treacherous,  brutal,  atrocious,  and  blood- 


76  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

thirsty  manner  imaginable,  and  perpetrated  without  the  shadow 
of  a  reasonable  excuse — infancy  and  old  age,  male  and  female 
alike  perished.  The  bare  recital  of  it  is  awful ;  and  the  barbarity 
of  the  American  savage  pales  before  it.  In  every  quarter,  even 
at  court,  the  account  of  the  massacre  was  received  with  horror 
and  indignation.  The  odium  of  the  nation  rose  to  a  great  pitch, 
and  demanded  that  an  inquiry  be  made  into  this  atrocious  affair. 
The  appointment  of  a  commission  was  not  wrung  from  the  un 
willing  king  until  April  29,  1695.  The  commission,  as  a  whole, 
acted  with  great  fairness,  although  they  put  the  best  possible 
construction  on  the  king's  order,  and  threw  the  whole  blame  on 
Secretary  Dalrymple.  The  king  was  too  intimately  connected 
with  the  crime  to  make  an  example  of  any  one,  although  through 
public  sentiment  he  was  forced  to  dismiss  Secretary  Dalrymple. 
Not  one  of  those  actually  engaged  in  the  perpetration  of  the  crime 
were  dismissed  from  the  army,  or  punished  for  the  butchery,  oth 
erwise  than  by  the  general  hatred  of  the  age  in  which  they  lived, 
and  the  universal  execration  of  posterity.  The  tide  of  feeling  set 
in  against  king  William,  and  before  it  had  time  to  ebb  the  Darien 
Scheme  was  projected.  The  friends  of  William  seized  the  oppor 
tunity  to  persuade  him  that  some  freedom  and  facilities  of  trade 
should  be  grantd  the  Scotch,  and  that  would  divert  public  attention 
from  the  Glencoe  massacre.  Secretary  Dalrymple  also  was  not 
slow  to  give  it  the  support  of  his  eloquence  and  interest,  in  hopes 
to  regain  thereby  a  part  of  his  lost  popularity. 

The  originator  of  the  Darien  Scheme  was  William  Paterson, 
founder  of  the  Bank  of  England,  a  man  of  comprehensive  views 
and  great  sagacity,  born  in  Scotland,  a  missionary  in  the  Indies, 
and  a  buccaneer  among  the  West  India  islands.  During  his  rov 
ing  course  of  life  he  had  visited  the  isthmus  of  Panama — then 
called  Darien — and  brought  away  only  pleasant  recollections  of 
that  narrow  strip  of  land  that  unites  North  and  South  America. 
On  his  return  to  Europe  his  first  plan  was  the  national  establish 
ment  of  the  Bank  of  England.  For  a  brief  period  he  was  ad 
mitted  as  a  director  in  that  institution,  but  it  befell  to  Paterson 
that  others  possessed  of  wealth  and  influence,  interposed  and  took 
advantage  of  his  ideas,  and  then  excluded  him  from  the  concern. 


THE  DARIEN  SCHEME.  77 

Paterson  next  turned  his  thoughts  to  the  plan  of  settling  a  colony 
in  America,  and  handling  the  trade  of  the  Indies  and  the  South 
Seas.  The  trade  of  Europe  with  the  remote  parts  of  Asia  had 
been  carried  on  by  rounding  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope.  Paterson 
believed  that  the  shorter,  cheaper,  and  more  expeditious  route 
was  by  the  isthmus  of  Panama,  and,  as  he  believed,  that  section  of 
the  country  had  not  been  occupied  by  any  of  the  nations  of  Eu 
rope;  and  as  it  was  specially  adapted  for  his  enterprise  it  should 
be  colonized.  He  averred  that  the  havens  were  capacious  and 
secure ;  the  sea  swarmed  with  turtle ;  the  country  so  mountainous, 
that  though  within  nine  degrees  of  the  equator,  the  climate  was 
temperate ;  and  yet  roads  could  be  easily  constructed  along  which 
a  string  of  mules,  or  a  wheeled  carriage  might  in  the  course  of 
a  single  day  pass  from  sea  to  sea.  Fruits  and  a  profusion  of  valu 
able  herbs  grew  spontaneously,  on  account  of  the  rich  black  soil, 
which  had  a  depth  of  seven  feet ;  and  the  exuberant  fertility  of  the 
soil  had  not  tainted  the  purity  of  the  atmosphere.  As  a  place  of 
residence  alone,  the  isthmus  was  a  paradise ;  and  a  colony  there 
could  not  fail  to  prosper  even  if  its  wealth  depended  entirely  on 
agriculture.  This,  however,  would  be  only  a  secondary  matter, 
for  within  a  few  years  the  entire  trade  between  India  and  Europe 
would  be  drawn  to  that  spot.  The  merchant  was  no  longer  to 
expose  his  goods  to  the  capricious  gales  of  the  Antarctic  Seas, 
for  the  easier,  safer,  cheaper  route  must  be  navigated,  which  was 
shortly  destined  to  double  the  amount  of  trade.  Whoever  pos 
sessed  that  door  which  opened  both  to  the  Atlantic  and  Pacific, 
as  the  shortest  and  least  expensive  route  would  give  law  to  both 
hemispheres,  and  by  peaceful  arts  would  establish  an  empire  as 
splendid  as  that  of  Cyrus  or  Alexander.  If  Scotland  would  oc 
cupy  Darien  she  would  become  the  one  great  free  port,  the  one 
great  warehouse  for  the  wealth  that  the  soil  of  Darien  would 
produce,  and  the  greater  wealth  which  would  be  poured  through 
Darien,  India,  China,  Siam,  Ceylon,  and  the  Moluccas;  besides 
taking  her  place  in  the  front  rank  among  nations.  On  all  the  vast 
riches  that  would  be  poured  into  Scotland  a  toll  should  be  paid 
which  would  add  to  her  capital ;  and  a  fabulous  prosperity  would 
be  shared  by  every  Scotchman  from  the  peer  to  the  cadie.  Along 


78  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

the  desolate  shores  of  the  Forth  Clyde  villas  and  pleasure  grounds 
would  spring  up;  and  Edinburgh  would  vie  with  London  and 
Paris.  These  glowing  prospects  at  first  were  only  partially  disclos 
ed  to  the  public,  and  the  name  of  Darien  was  unpronounced  save 
only  to  a  few  of  Paterson's  most  confidential  friends.  A  mystery 
pervaded  the  enterprise,  and  only  enough  was  given  out  to  excite 
boundless  hopes  and  desires.  He  succeeded  admirably  in  working 
up  a  sentiment  and  desire  on  the  part  of  the  people  to  become 
stockholders  in  the  organization.  The  hour  for  action  had  ar 
rived;  so  on  June  26,  1695,  the  Scottish  parliament  granted  a 
statute  from  the  Crown,  for  creating  a  corporate  body  or  stock 
company,  by  name  of  the  Company  of  Scotland  trading  to  Africa 
and  the  Indies,  with  power  to  plant  colonies  and  build  forts  in 
places  not  possessed  by  other  European  nations,  the  consent  of  the 
inhabitants  of  the  places  they  settled  being  obtained.  The  amount 
of  capital  was  not  fixed  by  charter,  but  it  was  stipulated  that 
at  least  one-half  the  stock  must  be  held  by  Scotchmen  resident  in 
Scotland,  and  that  no  stock  originally  so  held  should  ever  be 
transferred  to  any  but  Scotchmen  resident  in  Scotland.  An  entire 
monopoly  of  the  trade  with  Asia,  Africa,  and  America  was 
granted  for  a  term  of  thirty-one  years,  and  all  goods  imported 
by  the  company  during  twenty-one  years,  should  be  admitted  duty 
free,  except  sugar  and  tobacco,  unless  grown  on  the  company's 
plantations.  Every  member  and  servant  of  the  company  were 
privileged  against  arrest  and  imprisonment,  and  if  placed  in  dur 
ance,  the  company  was  authorized  to  invoke  both  the  civil  and 
military  power.  The  Great  Seal  was  affixed  to  the  Act ;  the  books 
were  opened;  the  shares  were  fixed  at  £100  sterling  each;  and 
every  man  from  the  Pentland  Firth  to  the  Galway  Firth  who 
could  command  the  amount  was  impatient  to  put  down  his  name. 
The  whole  kingdom  apparently  had  gone  rriad.  The  number  of 
shareholders  were  about  fourteen  hundred.  The  books  were 
opened  February  26,  1696,  and  the  very  first  subscriber  was  Anne, 
dutchess  of  Hamilton.  On  that  day  there  was  subscribed  ^50,400. 
By  the  end  of  March  the  greater  part  of  the  amount  had  been 
subscribed.  On  March  5th,  a  separate  book  was  opened  in  Glas 
gow  and  on  it  was  entered  ^56,325.  The  books  were  closed 


THE  DARIEN  SCHEME.  79 

August  3rd  of  the  same  year,  and  on  the  last  day  of  subscriptions 
there  was  entered  £14,125,  reaching  the  total  of  £400,000,  the 
amount  apportioned  to  Scotland.  The  cities  of  Edinburgh  and 
Glasgow,  in  their  corporate  capacity,  each  took  £3,000  and  Perth 
£2,000.  Of  the  subscriptions  there  were  eight  of  £3,000  each; 
eight  of  £2,000  each;  two  of  £1,500,  and  one  each  of  £1,200  and 
£1,125;  ninety-seven  of  £1,000  each;  but  the  great  majority  con 
sisted  of  £100  or  £200  each.  The  whole  amount  actually  paid  up 
was  £220,000.  This  may  not  seem  to  be  a  large  amount  for  such 
a  country  as  Scotland,  but  as  already  noted,  the  country  had  been 
ruined  by  the  English  Act  of  1660.  There  were  five  or  six  shires 
which  did  not  altogether  contain  as  many  guineas  and  crowns 
as  were  tossed  about  every  day  by  the  shovels  of  a  single  gold 
smith  in  Lombard  street.  Even  the  nobles  had  but  very  little 
money,  for  a  large  part  of  their  rents  was  taken  in  kind ;  and  the 
pecuniary  remuneration  of  the  clergy  was  such  as  to  move  the 
pity  of  the  most  needy,  of  the  present ;  yet  some  of  these  had  in 
vested  their  all  in  hopes  that  their  children  might  be  benefited 
when  the  golden  harvest  should  come.  Deputies  in  England  re 
ceived  subscriptions  to  the  amount  of  £300,000;  and  the  Dutch 
and  Hamburgers  subscribed  £200,000. 

Those  Highland  chiefs  who  had  been  considered  as  turbu 
lent,  and  are  so  conspicuous  in  the  history  of  the  day  have  no  place 
in  this  record  of  a  species  of  enterprise  quite  distinct  from  theirs. 
The  houses  of  Argyle,  Athol,  and  Montrose  appear  in  the  list,  as 
families  who,  besides  their  Highland  chiefships,  had  other  stakes 
and  interests  in  the  country;  but  almost  the  only  person  with  a 
Highland  patronymic  was  John  MacPharlane  of  that  ilk,  a  re 
tired  scholar  who  followed  antiquarian  pursuits  in  the  libraries 
beneath  the  Parliament  House.  The  Keltic  prefix  of  "Mac"  is 
most  frequently  attached  to  merchants  in  Inverness,  who  sub 
scribed  their  hundred. 

It  is  probable  that  a  list  of  Highlanders  who  subscribed  stock 
may  be  of  interest  in  this  connection.  Only  such  names  as  are 
purely  Highland  are  here  sub- joined  with  amounts  given,  and 
also  in  the  order  as  they  appear  on  the  books : 


80  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

26  February,  1696: 

John  Drummond  of  Newtoun £  600 

Adam  Gordon  of  Dalphollie 500 

Master  James  Campbell,  brother-german  to  the  Earle  of 

Argyle 500 

John  McPharlane  of  that  ilk 200 

Sir  Robert  Gordon  of  Gordonstown 400 

Sir  Colin  Campbell  of  Ardkinlass 500 

Mr.  Gilbert  Campbell,  son  to  Colin  Campbell  of  Soutar 

houses   400 

27  February,  1696: 

John  Robertson,  merchant  in  Edinburgh 300 

Matthew  St.  Clair,  Doctor  of  Medicine 500 

Daniel  Mackay,  Writer  in  Edinburgh 200 

Mr.  Francis  Grant  of  Cullen,  Advocate 100 

Duncan   Forbes  of  Culloden 200 

Arthur  Forbes,  younger  of  Edit 200 

George  Southerland,  merchant  in  Edinburgh 200 

Kenneth  McKenzie  of  Cromartie 500 

Major  John  Forbes 200 

28  February,  1696: 

William  Robertsone  of  Gladney i  ooo 

Mungo  Graeme  of  Gorthie 500 

Duncan  Campbell  of  Monzie 500 

James  Mackenzie,  son  to  the  Viscount  of  Tarbat I  ooo 

2  March,  1696: 

Jerome  Robertson,  periwig  maker,  burgess  of  Edinburgh.  .       100 

3  March  1696: 

David  Robertsone,  Vintner  in  Edinburgh 200 

William  Drummond,    brother  to    Thomas    Drummond    of 

Logic  Almond 500 

4  March,  1696: 

Sir  Humphrey  Colquhonn  of  Lnss 400 

5  March,  1696: 

James  Robertson,  tylor  in  Canonget TOO 

Sir  Thomas  Murray  of  Glendoick i  ooo 

6  March,  1696: 

Alexander  Murray,  son  to  John  Murray  of  Touchadam, 

and   deputed  by  him 300 

7  March  1696: 

John  Gordon,  Captain  in  Lord  Stranraer's  Regiment TOO 

Samuell  McLelland,  merchant  in  Edinburgh 500 

ii  March  1696: 


THE  DARIEN  SCHEME.  81 

Aeneas  McLeod,  Town-Clerk  of  Edinburgh,  in  name  and 
behalf  e  of  George  Viscount  of  Tarbat,  and  as  having 

commission   from  him £  I  ooo 

17  March,  1696: 

John    Menzies,   Advocate 200 

William  Menzies,  merchant  in  Edinburgh I  ooo 

19  March,  1696: 

James  Drummond,  Writer  in  Edinburgh,  deputed  by  Mr. 

John  Graham  of  Aberuthven 100 

Gilbert  Campbell,  merchant  in  Edinburgh,  son  to  Colline 

Campbell  of  Soutar  Houses 200 

Gilbert  Campbell,  merchant  in  Edinburgh,  son  to  Colline 

Campbell  of  Soutar  Houses 100 

Daniel  McKay,  Writer  in  Edinburgh,  deputed  by  Captain 

Hugh  McKay,  younger  of  Borley 300 

Patrick  Campbell,  Writer  in  Edinburgh,  deputed  by  Cap 
tain  Leonard  Robertsone  of  Straloch 100 

20  March,  1696: 

Alexander  Murray,  son  to  George  Murray  of  Touchadam, 

deputed   by   him 200 

Sir  Colin  Campbell  of  Aberuchill,  one  of  the  Senators  of 

the  Colledge  of  Justice 500 

Andrew    Robertson,    chyrurgeon    in   Edinburgh,    deputed 

by  George  Robertstone,  younger,  merchant  in  Glasgow      100 

Andrew  Robertson,  chyrurgeon  in  Edinburgh 100 

James   Gregorie,    student 100 

George  Earle  of  Southerland I  ooo 

21  March,  1696: 

John  McFarlane,  Writer  to  the  Signet 200 

23  March,  1696: 

John  Forbes,  brother-german  to  Samuell  Forbes  of  Fovr- 

ain,  deputed  by  the  said  Samuell  Forbes I  ooo 

John  Forbes,  brother-german  to  Samuell  Forbes  of  Fovr- 

ain, 5°° 

James  Gregory,  Professor  of  Mathematiques  in  the  Col- 
ledge  of  Edinburgh 200 

24  March  1696: 

Patrick  Murray  of  Livingstoun 600 

Ronald  Campbell,  Writer  to  his  Majesty's  Signet,  as  hav 
ing  deputation  from  Alexander  Gordoune,  son  to 

Alexander  Gordoun,  minister  at  Inverary 100 

William  Graham,  merchant  in  Edinburgh 200 

David  Drummond,  Advocate,  deputed  by  Thomas  Graeme 

of   Balgowan 600 


82  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

David    Drummond,  Advocate,    deputed  by    John    Drum- 

mond  of  Culqupalzie £  600 

25  March,  1696: 

John  Murray  of  Deuchar 800 

Sir  Robert  Sinclair  of  Stevenstoun 400 

John  Sinclair  of  Stevenstoun 400 

26  March,  1696: 

Helen  Drummond,  spouse  to  Colonel  James  Ferguson  as 

commissionate  by  him 200 

James  Murray  of  Sundhope 100 

John   Drummond   of   Newtoun 400 

John  Drummond  of  Newtoun,  for  John  Stewart  of  Dal- 

guis,   conform  to  deputation 100 

March  27 : 

Alexander  Johnstoune  of  Elshieshells 400 

John  Forbes,  brother-german  to  Samuell  Forbes  of  Fov- 
rain,  conform  to  ane  deputation  by  Captain  James 
Stewart,  in  Sir  John  Hill's  regiment,  Governor  of 

Fort  William  100 

Thomas  Forbes  of  Watertoun 200 

William  Ross,  merchant  in  Edinburgh 100 

Rachell  Johnstoun,  relict  of  Mr.  Robert  Baylie  of  Jervis- 

wood 200 

March  28: 

John  Fraser,  servitor  to  Alexander  Innes,  merchant 100 

Mr.  John  Murray,  Senior  Advocate 100 

John  Stewart,  Writer  in  Clerk  Gibsone's  chamber 100 

Mr.  Gilbert  Campbell,  merchant  in  Edinburgh,  son  to  Col- 
line  Campbell  of  Soutar  Houses 200 

Mr.  Gilbert  Campbell,  merchant  in  Edinburgh,  son  to  Col- 
line  Campbell  of  Soutar  Houses,  (more), 100 

James  Gordon,  Senior,  merchant  in  Aberdeen 250 

Thomas  Gordon,  skipper  in  Leith 100 

Adam   Gordon  of  Dulpholly 500 

Colin  Campbell  of  Lochlan 200 

Thomas  Graeme  of  Balgowane,  by  virtue  of  a  deputation 

from  David  Graeme  of  Kilor 200 

Patrick  Coutts,  merchant  in  Edinburgh,  being  deputed  by 

Alexander  Robertsone,  merchant  in  Dundie 200 

David  Drummond,  of  Cultimalindie 600 

John  Drummond,  brother  of  David  Drummond  of  Cultima 
lindie  200 

30  March,  1696: 
James  Marquess  of  Montrose I  ooo 


THE  DARIEN  SCHEME.  83 

John  Murray,  doctor  of  medicine,  for  Mr.  James  Murray, 

Chirurgeon  in  Perth,  conform  to  a  deputation £   200 

William  Stewart,  doctor  of  medicine  at  Perth 100 

Patrick  Campbell,  Writer  in  Edinburgh,  being  depute  by 

Helen  Steuart,  relict  of  Doctor  Murray 100 

James  Drummond,  one  of  the  Clerks  to  the  Bills,  being 

deputed  by  James  Meinzies  of  Shian 100 

Robert  Stewart,  Junior,  Advocate 300 

Master  Donald  Robertsone,  minister  of  the  Gospel 100 

Duncan  Campbell  of  Monzie,    by    deputation  from    John 

Drummond   of   Culquhalzie 100 

John  Marquesse  of  Athole 500 

John  Haldane  of  Gleneagles,  deputed  by  James  Murray 

at  Orchart  Milne ." 100 

Thomas  Johnstone,  merchant  in  Edinburgh 100 

William  Meinzies,  merchant  in  Edinburgh I  ooo 

Alexander  Forbes  of  Tolquhon 500 

Robert  Murray,  merchant  in  Edinburgh 200 

Walter  Murray,  merchant  in  Edinburgh 100 

Master  Arthur  Forbes,  son  of  the  Laird  of  Cragivar 100 

Robert   Fraser,   Advocate 100 

Barbara  Fraser,    relict    of    George    Stirling,  Chirurgeon 

apothecary  in  Edinburgh 200 

Alexander  Johnston,  merchant  in  Edinburgh 100 

Sir  Robert  Sinclair  of  Stevenstoun,  for  Charles  Sinclair, 

Advocate,   his   son 100 

The  said  Thomas  Scott,  deputed  by  Patrick  Ogilvie  of  Bal- 

four   400 

The  said  Thomas  Scott,  deputed  by  Thomas  Robertson, 

merchant  there  (i  e  Dundee) 125 

The  said  Thomas    Scott,  deputed  by   David    Drummond, 

merchant  in   Dundee 100 

Mrs.  Anne  Stewart,  daughter  to  the  deceased  John  Stew 
art  of  Kettlestoun 100 

31  March,  1696: 

Sir  Archibald  Murray  of  Blackbarrony 500 

William  Stewart,  clerk  to  his  Majesty's  Customs  at  Leith  100 

Christian  Grierson,  daughter  to  the  deceast  John  Grierson.  100 

Jesper  Johnstoune  of  Waristoun 5°° 

Alexander  Forbes,  goldsmith  in  Edinburgh 200 

Master  John  Campbell,  Writer  to  the  Signet 200 

Thomas  Campbell,  flesher  in  Edinburgh 200 

Archibald  Earle  of  Argyll 1500 

James  Campbell,  brother-german  to  the  Earle  of  Argyll 200 


84  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

William  Johnston,  postmaster  of  Hadingtoun £    100 

Sir  James  Murray  of  Philiphaugh 500 

Andrew  Murray,  brother  to  Sundhope 100 

William  McLean,  master  of  the  Revelles 100 

John  Cameron,  son  to  the  deceast  Donald  Cameron,  mer 
chant  in  Edinburgh 100 

David   Forbes,   Advocate 200 

Captain  John  Forbes  of  Forbestoune 200 

Afternoon : 

Sir  Alexander  Monro  of  Bearcrofts 200 

James  Gregorie,  student  of  medicine 100 

Mungo  Campbell  of  Burnbank 400 

J6hn  Murray,  junior,  merchant  in  Edinburgh 400 

Robert  Murray,  burges  in  Edinburgh 150 

Dougall  Campbell  of  Sadell 100 

Ronald  Campbell,  Writer  to  his  Majesty's  Signet 200 

Alexander  Finlayson,  Writer  in  Edinburgh TOO 

John  Steuart,  Writer  in  Edinburgh 100 

William  Robertson,  one  of  the  sub-clerks  of  the  Session.  .  .  100 

Lady   Neil   Campbell 200 

Mary  Murray,  Lady  Enterkin,  elder 200 

Sir  George  Campbell  of  Cesnock I  ooo 

7  April : 

Thomas   Robertson   of   Lochbank 400 

Robert  Fraser,  Advocate,  for  Hugh  Robertson,  Provost  of 

Inverness,  conform  to  deputation 100 

Robert  Fraser,  Advocate,   for  James  McLean,  baillie  of 

Invernes,  conform  to  deputation 100 

Robert  Fraser,  Advocate,  for  John  Mclntosh,  baillie  of  In 
vernes,   conform   to   deputation 100 

Robert  Fraser,  Advocate,  for  Alexander  McLeane,  mer 
chant  of  Invernes,  conform  to  deputation 150 

Robert  Fraser,  Advocate,  for  Robert  Rose,  late  bailie  of  In 
vernes,   conform   to   deputation 140 

Robert  Fraser,  Advocate,  for  Alexander  Stewart,  skipper 

at  Invernes,  conform  to  deputation 150 

Robert  Fraser,  Advocate,  for  William  Robertson  of  Inshes, 

conform   to   deputation 100 

•9  April,  1696: 

James  Drummond,  one  of  the  Clerks  of  the  Bills,  for  Rob 
ert  Menzies,  in  Aberfadie,  conform  to  deputation.  .  .  .  TOO 
John  Drummond  of  Newtoun,  depute  by  John  Menzies  of 

Camock,   Advocate 200 

Archibald    Sinclair,   Advocate 100 


THE  DARIEN  SCHEME.  85 

Patrick  Campbell,  Writer  in  Edinburgh £   100 

John  Murray,  doctor  of  medicine,  for  William  Murray  of 

Arbony,  by  virtue  of  his  deputation 200 

Colen  Campbell  of  Bogholt 100 

William   Gordone,   Writer   in   Edinburgh 100 

14  Apryle: 

The  said  Thomas  Halliday,  Conform  to  deputation  from 

William   Ogilvie   in   Todshawhill 100 

1 6  Aprill  : 

Patrick  Murray,  lawful  son  to  Patrick  Murray  of  Killor.  .       100 

Walter  Murray,  servitor  to  George  Clerk,  junior,  mer 
chant  in  Edinburgh,  deputed  by  Robert  Murray  of 
Levelands  150 

John  Campbell,  Writer  to  the  Signet,  for  Alexander  Camp 
bell,  younger  of  Calder,  conform  to  deputation.  ......  500 

Captain  James  Drummond  of  Comrie 200 

April  21  : 

James  Cuming,  merchant  in  Edinburgh 100 

James  Campbell  of  Kinpout.  .• 100 

James  Drummond,  Under-Clerk  to  the   Bills,   depute  by 

Archibald  Meinzies  of  Myln  of  Kiltney 100 

Robert  Blackwood,  deputed  by  John  Gordon  of  Collistoun, 

doctor   of   medicine 100 

Robert  Blackwood,  merchant  in  Edinburgh,   deputed  by 

Charles  Ogilvy,  merchant  and  late  baillie  of  Montrose .      200 

James  Ramsay,  writer  in  Edinburg,  commission  at  by  Dun 
can  Campbell  of  Duneaves 100 

Captain  Patrick  Murray,  of  Lord  Murray's  regiment  of 

foot 100 

May  5,  1696. 

John  Haldane  of  Gleneagles,  conform  to  deputation  from 

Thomas  Grahame  in  Auchterarder ioo 

John  Drummond  of  Newtoun,  depute  by  David  Graeme  of 

Jordanstoun 100 

Samuel  McLellan,  merchant  in  Dundee,  conform  to  deputa 
tion  from  William  Stewart  of  Castle  Stewart 100 

May  14,  1696. 

Andrew  Robertsone,  chirurgeon  in  Edinburgh,  conform 
to  deputation  by  George  Robertsone,  Writer  in  Dun 
blane  '. ioo 

May  21,  1696. 

John  Drummond  of  Newtoun,  for  Lodovick  Drummond, 

chamberland  to  mv  Lord  Drummond ioo 


86  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

May  26,   1696. 
Thomas  Drummond  of  Logic  Almond £    500 

June  2,  1696. 
Robert  Fraser,  Advocate,  by  virtue  of  a  deputation  from 

Robert  Cuming  of  Relugas,  merchant  of  Inverness.  .       100 
Robert  Fraser,  Advocate,  in  name  of  William    Duff    of 

Dyple,  merchant  of  Inverness 100 

Robert  Fraser,  Advocate,  in  name  of  Alexander  Duffe  of 

Drumuire,  merchant  of  Inverness 100 

June  4,  1696. 
John  Haldane  of  Gleneagles,  depute  by  John  Graham,  son 

to  John  Graham,  clerk  to  the  chancellary 100 

Adam  Drummond  of  Meginch 200 

18. 
Agnes  Campbell,  relict  of  Andrew  Anderson,  his  Majesty's 

printer 100 

July  10. 

John  Drummond  of  Newtoun,  for  Dame  Margaret  Gra 
ham,  Lady  Kinloch 200 

John  Drummond  of  Newtoun 200 

James  Menzies  of  Schian 100 

Mungo  Graeme  of  Garthie 200 

21. 
Sir  Alexander  Cumyng  of  Culter 200 

3i. 

Mr.  George  Murray,  doctor  of  physick 200 

Patrick  Campbell,  brother  to  Monzie 100 

August  I. 

James  Lord  Drummond I  ooo 

Friday,  6  March,  1696. 

John  Drummond  of  Newtoune i  125 

Saturday,  7  March,  1696. 

John  Graham,  younger  of I  ooo 

Daniel  Campbell,  merchant  in  Glasgow i  ooo 

George  Robinsoune,  belt-maker  in  Glasgow TOO 

John  Robinsoune,  hammerman  in  Glasgow TOO 

John  Robertson,  junior,  merchant  in  Glasgow 500 

Munday,  9  March,  1696. 

Mattheu  Cuming,  junior,  merchant  in  Glasgow i  ooo 

William  Buchanan,  merchant  in  Glasgow TOO 

Marion  Davidson,  relict  of  Air.  John  Glen,  Minister  of  the 

Gospel   TOO 

James  Johnstoun,  merchant  in  Glasgow, 200 

Thomas  Johnstoun,  merchant  in  Glasgow 200 


THE  DARIEN  SCHEME.  87 

George  Johnston,  merchant  in  Glasgow £   200 

John  Buchanan,  merchant  in  Glasgow 100 

John  Grahame,  younger  of  Dougaldstoun 1,000 

Tuesday,  10  March,  1696. 

Neill  McVicar,  tanner  in  Glasgow 100 

George  Buchanan,  Maltman  in  Glasgow 100 

Saturday,  21  March,  1696. 

Archibald  Cambell,  merchant  in  Glasgow 100 

Tuesday,  24  March,  1696. 

John  Robertsone,  younger,  merchant  in  Glasgow,  for  Ro 
bert  Robertsone,  second  lawfull  sone  to  Umqll  James 

Robertsone,  merchant  in  Glasgow 100 

Tuesday,  March  31,  1696. 

Mungo  Campbell  of  Nether  Place 100 

Hugh  Campbell,  merchant,  son  to  deceast  Sir  Hugh  Camp 
bell  of  Cesnock  100 

Matthew  Campbell  of  Waterhaugh 100 

Thursday,  Agr  the  2d  of  Aprile. 

Mungo  Campbell,  merchant  in  Ayr 100 

David  Fergursone,  merchant  in  Ayr 100 

Wednesday  the  I5th  day,  1696. 

Captain  Charles  Forbes,  of  Sir  John  Hill's  regiment 200 

Captain  James  Menzies,  of  Sir  John  Hill's  regiment 100 

Captain  Francis  Ferquhar,  of  Sir  John  Hill's  regiment.  .  .  .       TOO 
Thursday,  16  Aprile,  1696. 

Captain  Charles  Forbes,  of  Sir  John  Hill's  regiment 200 

Fryday,  17  Aprile. 
Lieutenant  Charles  Ross,  of  Sir  John  Hill's  regiment.  . .  .      100* 

It  is  more  than  probable  that  some  names  should  not  be  in 
serted  above,  as  the  name  Graeme,  for  it  may  belong  to  the  clan 
Graham  of  the  Highlands,  or  else  to  the  debateable  land,  near 
Carlisle,  which  is  more  likely.  We  know  that  where  they  had 
made  themselves  adverse  to  both  sides,  they  were  forced  to  emi 
grate  in  large  numbers.  Some  of  them  settled  near  Bangor,  in 
the  county  of  Down,  Ireland.  How  large  a  per  cent,  of  the  sub 
scribers  who  lived  in  the  lowlands,  and  born  out  of  the  Highlands, 
would  be  impossible  to  determine.  Then  names  of  parties,  born 
in  the  Highlands  and  of  Gaelic  blood  have  undoubtedly  been 
omitted  owing  to  change  of  name.  By  the  change  in  spelling  of 
the  name,  it  would  indicate  that  some  had  left  Ulster  where  their 
forefathers  had  settled,  and  taken  up  their  residence  in  Scotland. 

*  The  Darien  Papers,  pp.  371-417. 


88  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA 

It  will  also  be  noticed  that  the  clans  bordering  the  Grampians 
were  most  affected  by  the  excitement  while  others  seemingly  did 
not  even  feel  the  breeze. 

The  Darien  Scheme  at  best  was  but  suppositions,  for  no  ex 
periment  had  been  tried  in  order  .to  forecast  a  realization  of  what 
was  expected.  There  was,  it  is  true,  a  glitter  about  it,  but  there 
were  materials  within  the  reach  of  all  from  which  correct  data 
might  have  been  obtained.  It  seems  incredible  that  men  of 
sound  judgment  should  have  risked  everything,  when  they  only 
had  a  vague  or  general  idea  of  Paterson's  plans.  It  was  also  a 
notorious  fact  that  Spain  claimed  sovereignty  over  the  Isthmus  of 
Panama,  and,  even  if  she  had  not,  it  was  unlikely  that  she  would 
tolerate  such  a  colony,  as  was  proposed,  in  the  very  heart  of  her 
transatlantic  dominions.  Spain  owned  the  Isthmus  both  by  the 
right  of  discovery  and  possession ;  and  the  very  country  which 
Paterson  had  described  in  such  radiant  colors  had  been  found  by 
the  Castilian  settlers  to  be  a  land  of  misery  and  of  death ;  and  on 
account  of  the  poisonous  air  they  had  been  compelled  to  remove  to 
the  neighboring  haven  of  Panama.  All  these  facts,  besides  others, 
might  easily  have  been  ascertained  by  members  of  the  Company. 

As  has  already  been  intimated,  the  Scots  alone  were  not 
drawn  into  this  vortex  of  wild  excitement,  and  are  no  more  to  be 
held  responsible  for  the  delusion  than  some  of  other  nationalities. 
The  English  people  were  seized  with  the  dread  of  Scottish  pros 
perity  resulting  from  the  enterprise,  and  England's  jealousy  of 
trade  at  once  interfered  to  crush  an  adventure  which  seemed  so 
promising.  The  English  East  India  Company  instigated  a  cry, 
echoed  by  the  city  of  London,  and  taken  up  by  the  nation,  which 
induced  their  parliament,  when  it  met  for  the  first  time,  after  the 
elections  of  1695,  to  give  its  unequivocal  condemnation  to  the 
scheme.  One  peer  declared,  "If  these  Scots  are  to  have  their  way 
I  shall  go  and  settle  in  Scotland,  and  not  stay  here  to  be  made  a 
beggar."  The  two  Houses  of  Parliament  \vent  up  together  to 
Kensington  and  represented  to  the  king  the  injustice  of  requiring 
England  to  exert  her  power  in  support  of  an  enterprise  which,  if 
successful,  must  be  fatal  to  her  commerce  and  to  her  finances. 
William  replied  in  plain  terms  that  he  had  been  illy-treated  in 
Scotland,  but  that  he  would  try  to  find  a  remedy  for  the  evil  which 


THE  DAR1EN  SCHEME.  89 

had  been  brought  to  his  attention.  At  once  he  dismissed  Lord 
High  Commissioner  Tweedclale  and  Secretary  Johnston ;  but  the 
Act  which  had  been  passed  under  their  management  still  continued 
to  be  law  in  Scotland. 

The  Darien  Company  might  have  surmounted  the  opposition 
of  the  English  parliament  and  the  East  India  Company,  had  not 
the  Dutch  East  India  Company — a  body  remarkable  for  its  mo 
nopolizing  character — also  joined  in  the  outcry  against  the  Scot 
tish  enterprise ;  incited  thereto  by  the  king  through  Sir  Paul 
Rycaut,  the  British  resident  at  Hamburg,  directing  him  to  trans 
mit  to  the  senate  of  that  commercial  city  a  remonstrance  on  the 
part  of  king  William,  accusing  them  of  having  encouraged  the 
commissioners  of  the  Darien  Company;  requesting  them  to  desist 
from  doing  so;  intimating  that  the  plan  had  not  the  king's  sup 
port  ;  and  a  refusal  to  withdraw  their  countenance  from  the  scheme 
would  threaten  an  interruption  to  his  friendship  with  the  good  city 
of  Hamburg.  The  result  of  this  interference  was  the  almost  total 
withdrawal  of  the  Dutch  and  English  subscriptions,  which  was 
accelerated  by  the  threatened  impeachment,  by  the  English  par 
liament,  of  such  persons  who  had  subscribed  to  the  Company; 
and,  furthermore,  were  compelled  to  renounce  their  connection 
with  the  Company,  besides  misusing  some  native-born  Scotchmen 
who  had  offended  the  House  by  subscribing  their  own  money  to  a 
company  formed  in  their  own  country,  and  according  to  their 
own  laws. 

The  managers  of  the  scheme,  supported  by  the  general  public 
of  Scotland,  entered  a  strong  protest  against  the  king's  hostile 
interference  of  his  Hamburg  envoy.  In  his  answer  the  kine 
evaded  what  he  was  resolved  not  to  grant,  and  yet  could  not  in 
equity  refuse.  By  the  double  dealing  of  the  monarch  the  Com 
pany  Tost  the  active  support  of  the  subscribers  in  Hamburg  and 
Holland. 

In  spite  of  the  desertion  of  her  English  and  foreign  subscrib 
ers  the  Scots,  encouraged  in  thei^  stubborn  resolution,  and  nat 
tered  by  hopes  that  captivated  their  imaginations,  decided  to  enter 
the  project  alone.  A  stately  house  in  Milne  Square,  then  the 
most  modern  and  fashionable  part  of  Edinburgh,  was  purchased 


90 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 


and  fitted  up  for  an  office  and  warehouse.  It  was  called  the  Scot 
tish  India  House.  Money  poured  faster  than  ever  into  the  coffers 
of  the  Company.  Operations  were  actively  commenced  during 
the  month  of  May,  1696.  Contracts  were  rapidly  let  and  orders 
filled — smith  and  cutlery  work  at  Falkirk ;  woollen  stockings  at 
Aberdeen ;  gloves  and  other  leather  goods  at  Perth ;  various  me 
tallic  works,  hats,  shoes,  tobacco-pipes,  serges,  linen  cloth,  bob- 
wigs  and  periwigs,  at  Edinburgh ;  and  for  home-spun  and  home- 
woven  woollen  checks  or  tartan,  to  various  parts  of  the  Highlands. 


J 

•_.  w^  i   %  -i  g  •  PL  .-&  --nh  *"?/v 

•••:•  B:  »    3    "  i      ;  ^   •  ' .     -    •   •     •       '    '   . 


SCOTTISH  INDIA  HOUSE. 


As  the  means  for  building  ships  in  Scotland  did  not  then  ex 
ist,  recourse  was  had  to  the  dockyards  of  Amsterdam  and  Ham 
burg.  At  an  expense  of  £50,000  a  few  inferior  ships  were  pur 
chased,  and  fitted  out  as  ships  of  war;  for  their  constitution  au 
thorized  them  to  make  war  both  by  land  and  sea.  The  vessels 
were  finally  fitted  out  at  Leith,  consisting  of  the  Caledonia,  the  St. 
Andrew,  the  Unicorn,  and  the  Dolphin,  each  armed  with  fifty 
guns  and  two  tenders,  the  Endeavor  and  Pink,  afterwards  sunk 
at  Darien ;  and  among  the  commodities  stored  away  were  axes, 


THE  DARIEN  SCHEME.  91 

iron  wedges,  knives,  smiths',  carpenters'  and  coopers'  tools,  bar 
rels,  guns,  pistols,  combs,  shoes,  hats,  paper,  tobacco-pipes,  and, 
as  was  supposed,  provisions  enough  to  last  eight  months.  The 
value  of  the  cargo  of  the  St.  Andrew  was  estimated  at  £4,006. 
The  crew  and  colonists  consisted  of  twelve  hundred  picked  men, 
the  greater  part  of  whom  were  veterans  who  had  served  in  king 
William's  wars,  and  the  remainder  of  Highlanders  and  others 
who  had  opposed  the  revolution,  and  three  hundred  gentlemen  of 
family,  desirous  of  trying  their  fortunes. 

It  was  on  July  26,  1698,  that  the  vessels  weighed  anchor  and 
put  out  to  sea.  A  wild  insanity  seized  the  entire  population  of 
Edinburgh  as  they  came  to  witness  the  embarkation.  Guards 
were  kept  busy  holding  back  the  eager  crowd  who  pressed  for 
ward,  and,  stretching  out  their  arms  to  their  departing  country 
men,  clamored  to  be  taken  on  board.  Stowaways,  when  ordered 
on  shore,  madly  clung  to  rope  and  mast,  pleading  in  vain  to  be 
allowed  to  serve  without  pay  on  board  the  ships.  Women  sobbed 
and  gasped  for  breath ;  men  stood  uncovered,  and  with  downcast 
head  and  choked  utterance  invoked  the  blessing  of  the  Beneficent 
Being.  The  banner  of  St.  Andrew  was  hoisted  at  the  admiral's 
mast;  and  as  a  light  wind  caught  the  sails,  the  roar  of  the  vast 
multitude  was  heard  far  down  the  waters  of  the  frith. 

The  actual  destination  of  the  fleet  was  still  a  profound  secret, 
save  to  a  few.  The  supreme  direction  of  the  expedition  was  en 
trusted  to  a  council  of  seven,  to  whom  was  entrusted  all  power, 
both  civil  and  military.  The  voyage  was  long  and  the  adventur 
ers  suffered  much;  the  rations  proved  to  be  scanty,  and  of  poor 
quality;  and  the  fleet,  after  passing  the  Orkneys  and  Ireland, 
touched  at  Madeira,  where  those  who  had  fine  clothes  were  glad 
to  exchange  them  for  provisions  and  wines.  Having  crossed  the 
Atlantic,  they  first  landed  on  an  uninhabited  islet  lying  between 
Porto  Rico  and  St.  Thomas,  which  they  took  possession  of  in  the 
name  of  their  country,  and  hoisted  the  white  cross  of  St.  Andrew. 
Being  warned  off  for  trespassing  on  the  territory  of  the  king  of 
Denmark,  and  having  procured  the  services  of  an  old  buccaneer, 
under  whose  pilotage  they  departed,  on  November  ist  they  an 
chored  close  to  the  Isthmus  of  Panama,  having  lost  fifteen  of  their 


92  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

number  during  the  voyage.  On  the  4th  they  landed  at  Acla; 
founded  there  a  settlement  to  which  they  gave  the  name  of  New 
St.  Andrews;  marked  out  the  site  for  another  town  and  called  it 
New  Edinburgh.  The  weather  was  genial  and  climate  pleasant 
at  the  time  of  their  arrival ;  the  vegetation  was  luxuriant  and  prom 
ising;  the  natives  were  kind;  and  everything  presaged  a  bright 
future  for  the  fortune-seekers.  They  cut  a  canal  through  the 
neck  of  land  that  divided  one  side  of  the  harbor  from  the  ocean, 
and  there  constructed  a  fort,  whereon  they  mounted  fifty  cannon. 
On  a  mountain,  at  the  opposite  side  of  the  harbor,  they  built  a 
watchhouse,  where  the  extensive  view  prevented  all  danger  of  a 
surprise.  Lands  were  purchased  from  the  Indians,  and  messages 
of  friendship  were  sent  to  the  governors  of  the  several  Spanish 
provinces.  As  the  amount  of  funds  appropriated  for  the  suste 
nance  of  the  colony  had  been  largely  embezzled  by  those  having 
the  matter  in  charge,  the  people  were  soon  out  of  provisions. 
Fishing  and  the  chase  were  now  the  only  sources,  and  as  these 
were  precarious,  the  colonists  were  soon  on  the  verge  of  starva 
tion.  As  the  summer  drew  near  the  atmosphere  became  stifling, 
and  the  exhalations  from  the  steaming  soil,  added  to  other  causes, 
wrought  death  among  the  settlers.  The  mortality  rose  gradually 
to  ten  a  day.  Both  the  clergymen  who  accompanied  the  expedi 
tion  were  dead ;  one  of  them,  Rev.  Thomas  James,  died  at  sea  be 
fore  the  colonists  landed,  and  soon  after  the  arrival  Rev.  Adam 
Scot  succumbed.  Paterson  buried  his  wife  in  that  soil,  which, 
as  he  had  assured  his  too  credulous  countrymen,  exhaled  health 
and  vigor.  Men  passed  to  the  hospital,  and  from  thence  to  the 
grave,  and  the  survivors  were  only  kept  alive  through  the  friendly 
offices  of  the  Indians.  Affairs  continued  daily  to  grow  worse. 
The  Spaniards  on  the  isthmus  looked  with  complacency  on  the 
distress  of  the  Scotchmen.  No  relief,  and  no  tidings  coming 
from  Scotland,  the  survivors  on  June  22,  1699,  less  than  eight 
months  after  their  arrival,  resolved  to  abandon  the  settlement. 
They  re-embarked  in  three  vessels,  a  weak  and  hopeless  company, 
to  sail  whithersoever  Providence  might  direct.  Paterson,  the  first 
to  embark  at  Leith,  was  the  last  to  re-embark  at  Darien.  He 
begged  hard  to  be  left  behind  with  twenty  or  more  companions  to 


THE  DARIEN  SCHEME.  <)3 

keep  up  a  show  of  possession,  and  to  await  the  next  arrival  from 
Scotland.  His  importunities  were  disregarded,  and,  utterly  help 
less,  he  was  carried  on  board  the  St.  Andrew,  and  soon  after  the 
vessels  stood  out  to  sea.  The  voyage  was  horrible.  It  might  be 
compared  to  the  horrors  of  a  slave  ship. 

The  ocean  kept  secret  the  sufferings  on  board  these  pestilen 
tial  ships  until  August  8th,  when  the  Caledonia,  commanded  by 
Captain  Robert  Drummond,  drifted  into  Sandy  Hook,  New  York, 
having  lost  one  hundred  and  three  men  since  leaving  Darien,  and 
twelve  more  within  four  days  after  arrival,  leaving  but  sixty-live 
men  on  board  fit  for  handling  ropes.  The  three  ships,  on  leaving 
Darien,  had  three  hundred  each,  including  officers,  crew  and  col 
onists.  On  August  1 3th,  the  Unicorn,  commanded  by  Captain 
John  Anderson,  came  into  New  York  in  a  distressed  condition, 
having  lost  her  foremast,  fore  topmast,  and  mizzen  mast.  She 
lost  one  hundred  and  fifty  men  on  the  way.  It  appears  that  Cap 
tain  Robert  Pennicuik  of  the  St.  Andrew  knew  of  the  helpless 
condition  of  the  Unicorn,  and  accorded  no  assistance.*  As  might 
be  expected,  passion  was  engendered  amidst  this  scene  of  misery. 
The  squalid  survivors,  in  the  depths  of  their  misery,  raged  fiercely 
against  one  another.  Charges  of  incapacity,  cruelty,  brutal  inso 
lence,  were  hurled  backward  and  forward.  The  rigid  Presbyter 
ians  attributed  the  calamities  to  the  wickedness  of  Jacobites,  Pre- 
latists,  Sabbath-breakers  and  Atheists,  as  they  denominated  some 
of  their  fellow-sufferers.  The  accused  parties,  on  the  other  hand, 
complained  bitterly  of  the  impertinence  of  meddling  fanatics  and 
hypocrites.  Paterson  was  cruelly  reviled,  and  was  unable  to  de 
fend  himself.  He  sunk  into  a  stupor,  and  became  temporarily 
insane. 

The  arrival  of  the  two  ships  in  New  York  awakened  different 
emotions.  There  certainly  was  no  danger  of  these  miserable  peo 
ple  doing  any  harm,  and  yet  their  appearance  awakened  apprehen 
sion,  on  account  of  orders  received  from  the  king.  After  the 
proclamations  which  had  been  issued  against  these  miserable  fugi 
tives,  it  became  a  question  of  difficulty,  since  the  governor  of  New 


*"  Darien  Papers,"  pp    195,  275. 


94  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

York  was  absent  in  Boston,  whether  it  was  safe  to  provide  the 
dying  men  with  harborage  and  necessary  food.  Natural  feelings 
overcame  the  difficulty;  the  more  selfish  and  timid  would  have 
stood  aloof  and  let  fate  take  its  course:  there  being  a  sufficient 
number  of  them  to  make  the  more  generous  feel  that  their  efforts 
to  save  life  were  not  made  without  risks.  Even  putting  the  most 
favorable  construction  on  the  act  of  the  earl  of  Bellomont,  gover 
nor  of  Rhode  Island,  who  was  appealed  to  for  advice,  by  the  lieu 
tenant  governor  of  New  York,  the  colonists  were  provoked  by  the 
actions  of  those  in  authority.  Bellomont,  in  his  report  to  the 
Lords  of  Trade,  under  date  of  October  20,  1699,  states  that  the 
sufferers  drew  up  a  memorial  to  the  lieutenant  governor  for  per 
mission  to  buy  provisions ;  would  not  act  until  Bellomont  gave  his 
instructions ;  latter  thinks  the  colonists  became  insolent  after  be 
ing  refreshed ;  and  "your  Lordships  will  see  that  I  have  been  cau 
tious  enough  in  my  orders  to  the  lieutenant  governor  of  New 
York,  not  to  suffer  the  Scotch  to  buy  more  provisions  than  would 
serve  to  carry  them  home  to  Scotland."*  On  October  I2th  the 
Caledonia  set  sail  from  Sandy  Hook,  made  the  west  coast  of  Ire 
land,  November  nth,  and  on  the  2Oth  of  same  month  anchored  in 
the  Sound  of  Islay,  Scotland. 

The  story  of  the  Unicorn  is  soon  told.  "John  Anderson,  a 
Scotch  Presbyterian,  who  commanded  a  ship  to  Darien  in  the 
Scottish  expedition  thither  and  on  his  return  in  at  Amboy,  N. 
Jersey,  &  let  his  ship  rot  &  plundered  her  &  with  ye  plunder 
bought  land."  f 

The  St.  Andrew  parted  company  with  the  Caledonia  the  sec 
ond  day  after  leaving  the  settlement,  and  two  nights  later  saw  the 
Unicorn  almost  wholly  dismasted,  and  on  the  following  day  was 
pursued  by  the  Baslavento  fleet.  They  put  into  Jamaica,  but  were 
denied  assistance,  in  obedience  to  king  William's  orders ;  and  a 
British  admiral,  Bembo,  refused  to  give  them  some  men  to  assist 
in  bringing  the  ship  to  the  isle  of  Port  Royal.  During  the  voy 
age  to  Port  Royal,  they  lost  the  commander,  Captain  Pennicuik, 

*"  Documentary  and  Colonial  History  of  New  York,"  Vol.  IV,  p.  591. 
Mbid,  Vol.  V,  p.  335. 


THE  DARIEN  SCHEME.  95 

most  of  the  officers  and  one  hundred  and  thirty  of  the  men,  before 
landing,  on  August  9,  1699.* 

The  Dolphin,  Captain  Robert  Pincarton,  commander,  used 
as  a  supply  and  trading  ship,  of  fourteen  guns,  on  February  5, 
1699,  struck  a  rock  and  ran  ashore  at  Carthagena,  the  crew  seized 
by  the  Spaniards,  and  in  irons  were  put  in  dungeons  as  pirates. 
The  Spaniards  congratulated  themselv-es  on  having  captured  a 
few  of  "the  ruffians"  who  had  been  the  terror  and  curse  of  their 
settlements  for  a  century.  They  were  formally  condemned  to 
death,  but  British  interference  succeeded  in  preventing  the  sen 
tence  on  the  crew  from  being  executed. 

On  the  week  following  the  departure  of  the  expedition  from 
Leith,  the  Scottish  parliament  met  and  unanimously  adopted  an 
address  to  the  king,  asking  his  support  and  countenance  to  the 
Darien  colony.  Notwithstanding  this  memorial  the  British  mon 
arch  ordered  the  governors  of  Jamaica,  Barbadoes  and  New  York 
to  refuse  all  supplies  to  the  settlers.  Up  to  this  time  the  king 
had  partly  concealed  his  policy.  No  time  was  lost  by  the  East 
India  Companies  in  bringing  every  measure  to  bear  in  order  to 
ruin  the  colony.  To  such  length  did  rancor  go  that  the  Scotch 
commanders  who  should  presume  to  enter  English  ports,  even  for 
repairs  after  a  storm,  were  threatened  with  arrest.  In  obedience 
to  the  king's  orders  the  governors  issued  proclamations,  which 
they  attempted  strictly  to  enforce ;  and  every  species  of  relief,  not 
only  that  which  countrymen  can  claim  of  their  fellow-subjects, 
and  Christians  of  their  fellow-Christians,  and  such  as  the  veriest 
criminal  has  a  right  to  demand,  was  denied  the  colonists  of  Darien. 

On  May  12,  1699,  there  sailed  from  Leith  the  Olive  Branch, 
Captain  William  Johnson,  commander,  and  the  Hopeful,  under 
Captain  Alexander  Stark,  with  ample  stores  of  provisions,  and 
three  hundred  recruits,  but  did  not  arrive  at  Darien  until  eight 
weeks  after  the  departure  of  the  colonists.  Findnig  that  the  set 
tlement  had  been  abandoned,  and  leaving  six  of  their  number,  who 
preferred  to  remain,  but  were  afterwards  brought  away,  the  Hope 
ful  sailed  for  Jamaica,  where  she  was  seized  and  condemned  as  a 
prize.  "The  Olive  Branch  was  unfortunately  blown  up  at  Cale 
donia''  ( Darien  ).f 

*"  Darien  Papers,"  p.  150.     t"  Darien  Papers,"  p.  160. 


96  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

The  Spaniards  had  not  only  become  aggressive  by  seizing 
the  Dolphin  and  incarcerating  the  officers  and  crew,  but  their  gov 
ernment  made  no  remonstrance  against  the  invasion  of  its  terri 
tory  until  May  3,  1699,  when  a  memorial  was  presented  to  Wil 
liam  by  the  Spanish  ambassador  stating  that  his  sovereign  looked 
on  the  proceedings  as  a  rupture  of  the  alliance  between  the  two 
countries,  and  as  a  hostile  invasion,  and  would  take  such  meas 
ures  as  he  thought  best  against  the  intruders.  It  is  possible  that 
at  this  time  Spain  would  not  have  taken  any  action  whatever,  if 
William  had  pursued  a  different  course ;  and  seeing  that  the  col 
onists  had  been  abandoned  and  disowned  by  their  own  king,  as  if 
they  had  been  vagabonds  or  outlaws,  the  Spaniards,  in  a  manner, 
felt  themselves  invited  to  precipitate  a  crisis,  which  they  accom 
plished. 

In  the  meantime  the  directors  of  the  Darien  Company  were 
actively  organizing  another  expedition  and  hastily  sent  out  four 
more  vessels — the  Rising  Sun,  Captain  James  Gibson;  the  Hope, 
Captain  James  Miller ;  the  Hope  of  Barrowstouness,  Captain 
Richard  Baling ;  and  the  Duke  of  Hamilton,  Captain  Walter  Dun 
can  ;  with  thirteen  hundred  "good  men  well  appointed,"  besides 
materials  of  war.  This  fleet  left  Greenock  August  18,  1699,  but 
having  been  delayed  by  contrary  winds,  did  not  leave  the  Bay  of 
Rothsay,  Isle  of  Bute,  until  Sunday,  Septemebr  24th.  On  Thurs 
day,  November  30,  the  fleet  reached  its  destination,  after  consid 
erable  suffering  and  some  deaths  on  board.  These  vessels  con 
tained  engineers,  fire-workers,  bombardiers,  battery  guns  of  twen 
ty-four  pounds,  mortars  and  bombs.  The  number  of  men  men 
tioned  included  over  three  hundred  Highlanders,  chiefly  from  the 
estate  of  Captain  Alexander  Campbell  of  Fonab,  most  of  whom 
had  served  under  him,  in  Flanders,  in  Lorn's  regiment.  During 
the  voyage  the  Hope  was  cast  away.  Captain  Miller  loaded  the 
long  boat  very  deep  with  provisions,  goods  and  arms,  and  pro 
ceeded  towards  Havana.  He  arrived  safely  at  Darien. 

A  large  proportion  of  the  second  expedition  belonged  to  the 
military,  and  were  organized.  Among  the  Highland  officers  are 
noticed  the  following  names :  Captains  Colin  Campbell,  Thomas 
Mclntosh,  James  Urquhart,  Alexander  Stewart,  -  -  Ferquhar, 


THE  DARIEN  SCHEME.  97 

and Grant ;  Lieutenants  Charles  Stewart,  Samuel  Johnston, 

John  Campbell  and  Walter  Graham ;  Ensigns  Hugh  Campbell  and 
Robert  Colquhon,  and  Sergeant  Campbell. 

The  members  of  this  expedition  were  greatly  disappointed 
on  their  arrival.     They  fully  expected  to  find  a  secure  fortifica 
tion,  a  flourishing  town,  cultivated  fields,  and  a  warm  reception. 
Instead  they  found  a  wilderness ;  the  castle  in  ruins ;  the  huts 
burned,  and  grass  growing  over  the  ruins.      Their   hearts    sank 
within  them;  for  this  fleet  had  not  been  fitted  out    to    found    a 
colony,  but  to  recruit  and  protect  one  already  in  a  flourishing  con 
dition.     They  were  worse  provided  with  the  necessaries  of  life 
than  their  predecessors  had  been.     They  made  feeble  attempts  to 
restore  the  ruins.     They  constructed  a  fort  on  the  old  grounds; 
and  within  the  ramparts  built  a  hamlet  consisting  of  about  eighty- 
five  cabins,  generally  of  twelve  feet  by  ten.     The  work  went  slow 
ly  on,  without  hope  or  encouragement.     Despondency  and  discon 
tent  pervaded  all  ranks.     The  provisions  became  scanty,  and  un 
fair  dealing  resorted  to.     There  were  plots  and  factions  formed, 
and  one  malcontent  hanged.     Nor    was    the  ecclesiastical    part 
happily  arranged.     The  provision  made  by  the  General  Assembly 
was  as  defective  as  the  provision  for  the  temporal  wants  had  been 
made  by  the  directors   of   the   company.     Of   the    four   divines, 
one  of  them,  Alexander  Dalgleish,  died  at  sea,  on  board  of  Cap 
tain  Duncan's  vessel.     They  were  all  of  the  established  church  of 
Scotland,  who  had  the  strongest  sympathy  with  the  Cameronians. 
They  were  at  war  with  almost  all  the  colonists.     The  antagonisms 
between  priest  and  people  were  extravagant  and  fatal.     They  de 
scribed  their  flocks  as  the  most  profligate  of  mankind,  and  declared 
it  was  most  impossible  to  constitute  a  presbytery,  for  it  was  im 
possible  to  find  persons  fit  to  be  ruling    elders    of   a     Christian 
church.     This  part  of  the  trouble  can  easily  be  accounted  for. 
One-third  of  the  people  were  Highlanders,  who  did  not  under 
stand  a  word  of  English,  and  not  one  of  the  pastors  knew  a  word 
of  Gaelic ;  and  only  through  interpreters  could  they  converse  with 
this  large  body  of  men.     It  is  also  more  than  probable  that  many 
of  these  men,  trained  to  war,  had  more  or  less  of  a  tendency  to 
fling  off  every  corrective  band.     Both  Rev.  John  Borland  and  Rev. 


98  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

Alexander  Shiels,  author  of  the  "Hynd  let  Loose,"  were  stern  fa 
natics  who  would  tolerate  nothing  diverging  a  shade  from  their 
own  code  of  principles.  They  treated  the  people  as  persons  un 
der  their  spiritual  authority,  and  required  of  them  fastings,  hu 
miliations,  and  long  attendance  on  sermons  and  exhorations. 
Such  pastors  were  treated  with  contempt  and  ignominy  by  men 
scarcely  inclined  to  bear  ecclesiastical  authority,  even  in  its 
lightest  form.  They  mistook  their  mission,  which  was  to  give 
Christian  counsel,  and  to  lead  gently  and  with  dignity  from  error 
into  rectitude.  Instead  of  this  they  fell  upon  the  flock  like  irri 
tated  schoolmasters  who  find  their  pupils  in  mutiny.  They  be 
came  angry  and  dominative;  and  the  more  they  thus  exhibited 
themselves,  the  more  scorn  and  contumely  they  encountered. 
Meanwhile  two  trading  sloops  arrived  in  the  harbor  with  a  small 
stock  of  provisions ;  but  the  supply  was  inadequate ;  so  five  hun 
dred  of  the  party  were  ordered  to  embark  for  Scotland. 

The  news  of  the  abandonment  of  the  settlement  by  the  first 
expedition  was  first  rumored  in  London  during  the  middle  of 
September,  1699.  Letters  giving  such  accounts  had  been  re 
ceived  from  Jamaica.  The  report  reached  Edinburgh  on  the  iQth, 
but  was  received  with  scornful  incredulity.  It  was  declared 
to  be  an  impudent  lie  devised  by  some  Englishmen  who  could  not 
•endure  the  sight  of  Scotland  waxing  great  and  opulent.  On 
October  4th  the  whole  truth  was  known,  for  letters  had  been  re 
ceived  from  New  York  announcing  that  a  few  miserable  men,  the 
remains  of  the  colony,  had  arrived  in  the  Hudson.  Grief,  dis 
may,  and  rage  seized  the  nation.  The  directors  in  their  rage 
called  the  colonists  white-livered  deserters.  Accurate  accounts 
brought  the  realization  of  the  truth  that  hundreds  of  families, 
once  in  comparative  opulence,  were  now  reduced  almost  to  beg 
gary,  and  the  flower  of  the  nation  had  either  succumbed  to  hard 
ships,  or  else  were  languishing  in  prisons  in  the  Spanish  settle 
ments,  or  else  starving  in  English  colonies.  The  bitterness  of 
disappointment  was  succeded  by  an  implacable  hostility  to  the 
king,  who  was  denounced  in  pamphlets  of  the  most  violent  and 
inflammatory  character,  calling  him  a  hypocrite,  and  a  deceiver 
of  those  who  had  shed  their  best  blood  in  his  cause,  and  the  au- 


THE  DARIEN  SCHEME.  99 

thor  of  the  misfortunes  of  Scotland.  Indemnification,  redress, 
and  revenge  were  demanded  by  every  mouth,  and  each  hand  was 
ready  to  vouch  for  the  claim.  Never  had  just  such  a  feeling  ex 
isted  in  Scotland.  It  became  a  useless  possession  to  the  king, 
for  he  could  not  wring  one  penny  from  that  kingdom  for  the 
public  service,  and,  what  was  more  important  to  him,  he  could 
not  induce  one  recruit  for  his  continental  wars.  William  con 
tinued  to  remain  indifferent  to  all  complaints  of  hardships  and 
petitions  of  redress,  unless  when  he  showed  himself  irritated  by 
the  importunity  of  the  suppliants,  and  hurt  at  being  obliged  to 
evade  what  it  was  impossible  for  him,  with  the  least  semblance 
of  justice  to  refuse.  The  feeling  against  William  long  continued 
in  Scotland.  As  late  as  November  5,  1788,  when  it  was  proposed 
that  a  monument  should  be  erected  in  Edinburgh  to  his  memory, 
there  appeared  in  one  of  the  papers  an  anonymous  communication 
ironically  applauding  the  undertaking,  and  proposing  as  two  sub 
jects  of  the  entabulature,  for  the  base  of  the  projected  column, 
the  massacre  of  Glencoe  and  the  distresses  of  the  Scottish  colo 
nists  in  Darien.  On  the  appearance  of  this  article  the  project  was 
very  properly  and  righteously  abandoned.  The  result  of  the 
Darien  Scheme  and  the  coldblooded  policy  of  William  made  the 
Scottish  nation  ripe  for  rebellion.  Had  there  been  even  one 
member  of  the  exiled  house  of  Stuart  equal  to  the  occasion,  that 
family  could  then  have  returned  to  Scotland  amid  the  joys  and 
acclamations  of  the  nation. 

Amidst  the  disasters  of  the  first  expedition  the  directors  of 
the  company  were  not  unmindful  of  the  fate  of  those  who  had 
sailed  in  the  last  fleet.  These  people  must  be  promptly  succored. 
The  company  hired  the  ship  Margaret,  commanded  by  Captain 
Leonard  Robertson,  which  sailed  from  Dundee,  March  9,  1700; 
but  what  was  of  greater  importance  was  the  commission  given  to 
Captain  Alexander  Campbell  of  Fonab,  under  date  of  October  10, 
1699,  making  him  a  councillor  of  the  company  and  investing  him 
•  with  "the  chief  and  supreme  command,  both  by  sea  and  by  land, 
of  all  ships,  men,  forts,  settlements,  lands,  possessions,  and  others 
whatsoever  belonging  to  the  said  company  in  any  part  or  parts 
of  America,"*  with  instructions  to  lose  no  time  in  taking  passage 


*"  Darien  Papers,"  p.  176. 


100  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

for  Jamaica,  or  the  Leeward  Islands  and  there  secure  a  vessel, 
with  three  or  four  months'  provisions  for  the  colony.  Arriving 
at  the  Barbadoes,  he  then  purchased  a  vessel  with  a  cargo  of  pro 
visions,  and  on  January  24,  1700,  sailed  for  Darien,  which  he 
reached  February  5th,  and  just  in  time  to  be  of  active  service ;  for 
intelligence  had  reached  the  colony  that  fifteen  hundred  Spaniards 
lay  encamped  on  the  Rio  Santa  Maria,  waiting  the  arrival  of  an 
armament  of  eleven  ships,  with  troops  on  board,  destined  to  attack 
Ft.  St.  Andrew.  Captain  Campbell  of  Fonab,  who  had  gained 
for  himself  great  reputation  in  Flanders  as  an  approved  warrior, 
resolved  to  anticipate  the  enemy,  and  at  once  mustering  two  hun 
dred  of  his  veteran  troops,  accompanied  by  sixty  Indians, 
marched  over  the  mountains,  and  fell  on  the  Spanish  camp  by 
night,  and  dispersed  them  with  great  slaughter,  with  a  loss  to  the 
colony  of  nine  killed  and  fourteen  wounded,  among  the  latter  be 
ing  their  gallant  commander.  The  Spaniards  could  not  with 
stand  the  tumultuous  rush  of  the  Highlanders,  and  in  precipitate 
flight  left  a  large  number  of  their  dead  upon  the  field.  The  little 
band,  among  the  spoils,  brought  back  the  Spanish  commander's 
decoration  of  the  "Golden  FleeceJ'  When  they  recrossed  the 
mountains  it  was  to  find  their  poor  countrymen  blockaded  by  five 
Spanish  men-of-war.  Campbell,  and  others,  believing  that  no  in 
equalities  justified  submission  to  such  an  enemy,  determined  on 
resistance,  but  soon  discovered  that  resistance  was  in  vain,  when 
they  could  only  depend  on  diseased,  starving  and  broken-hearted 
men.  As  the  Spaniards  would  not  include  Captain  Campbell  in 
the  terms  of  capitulation,  he  managed,  with  several  companions, 
dexterously  to  escape  in  a  small  vessel,  sailed  for  New  York,  and 
from  thence  to  Scotland.  The  defence  of  the  colony  under 
Fonab's  genius  had  been  heroic.  When  ammunition  had  given 
out,  their  pewter  dishes  were  fashioned  into  cannon  balls.  On 
March  18,  1700,  the  colonists  capitulated  on  honorable  terms.  It 
was  a  received  popular  opinion  in  Scotland  that  none  of  those 
who  were  concerned  in  the  surrender  ever  returned  to  their  native 
country.  So  weak  were  the  survivors,  and  so  few  in  numbers, 
that  they  were  unable  to  weigh  the  anchor  of  their  largest  ship 


THE  DARIEN  SCHEME.  101 

until  the  Spaniards  came  to  their  assistants. ;  What  became  of 
them?  Their  melancholy  tale  is  sopn  told. 

The  Earl  of  Bellomont,  writing  to.  the  Lords; o£  thig  Atknir- 
alty,  under  date,  New  York,  October  15,  1700,  says:* 

"Some  Scotchmen  are  newly  come  hither  from  Carolina  that 
belonged  to  the  ship  Rising  Sun  (the  biggest  ship  they  set  out  for 
their  Caledonia  expedition)  who  tell  me  that  on  the  third  of  last 
month  a  hurricane  happened  on  that  coast,  as  that  ship  lay  at 
anchor,  within  less  than  three  leagues  of  Charles  Town  in  Caro 
lina  with  another  Scotch  ship  called  the  Duke  of  Hamilton,  and 
three  or  four  others;  that  the  ships  were  all  shattered  in  pieces 
and  all  the  people  lost,  and  not  a  man  saved.  The  Rising  Sun 
had  112  men  on  board.  The  Scotch  men  that  are  come  hither  say 
that  15  of  'em  went  on  shore  before  the  storm  to  buy  fresh  pro 
visions  at  Charles  Town  by  which  means  they  were  saved.  Two 
other  of  their  ships  they  suppose  were  lost  in  the  Gulph  of  Flor 
ida  in  the  same  storm.  They  came  all  from  Jamaica  and  were 
bound  hither  to  take  in  provisions  on  their  way  to  Scotland.  The 
Rising  Sun  had  60  guns  mounted  and  could  have  carryed  many 
more,  as  they  tell  me." 

The  colonists  found  a  watery  grave.  No  friendly  hand  nor 
sympathizing  tear  soothed  their  dying  moments;  no  clergyman 
eulogized  their  heroism,  self-sacrifice  and  virtues;  no  orator  has 
pronounced  a  panegyric;  no  poet  has  embalmed  their  memory  in 
song,  and  no  novelist  has  taken  their  record  for  a  fanciful  story. 
Since  their  mission  was  a  failure  their  memory  is  doomed  to  rest 
without  marble  monument  or  graven  image.  To  the  merciful 
and  the  just  they  will  be  honored  as  heroes  and  pioneers. 


-*"  Documents  Relating  to  Colonial  History  of  New  York,"  Vol.  IV,  p.  711. 


CHAPTER  V. 
THE  HIGHLANDERS  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA. 

The  earliest,  largest  and  most  important  settlement  of  High 
landers  in  America,  prior  to  the  Peace  of  1783,  was  in  North  Car 
olina,  along  Cape  Fear  River,  about  one  hundred  miles  from  its 
mouth,  and  in  what  was  then  Bladen,  but  now  Cumberland 
County.  The  time  when  the  Highlanders  began  to  occupy  this 
territory  is  not  definitely  known;  but  some  were  located  there  in 
1729,  at  the  time  of  the  separation  of  the  province  into  North  and 
South  Carolina.  It  is  not  known  what  motive  caused  the  first  set 
tlers  to  select  that  region.  There  was  no  leading  clan  in  this 
movement,  for  various  ones  were  well  represented.  At  the  head 
waters  of  navigation  these  pioneers  literally  pitched  their  tent  in 
the  wilderness,  for  there  were  but  few  human  abodes  to  offer 
them  shelter.  The  chief  occupants  of  the  soil  were  the  wild  deer, 
turkeys,  wolves,  raccoons,  opossums,  with  huge  rattlesnakes  to 
contest  the  intrusion.  'Fortunately  for  the  homeless  immigrant 
the  climate  was  genial,  and  the  stately  tree  would  afford  him  shel 
ter  while  he  constructed  a  house  out  of  logs  proffered  by  the  for 
est.  Soon  they  began  to  fell  the  primeval  forest,  grub,  drain,  and 
clear  the  rich  alluvial  lands  bordering  on  the  river,  and  plant  such 
vegetables  as  were  to  give  them  subsistence. 

In  course  of  time  a  town  was  formed,  called  Campbellton, 
then  Cross  Creek,  and  after  the  Revolution,  in  honor  of  the  great 
Frenchman,  who  was  so  truly  loyal  to  Washington,  it  was  per 
manently  changed  to  Fayetteville. 

The  immigration  to  North  Carolina  was  accelerated,  not  only 
by  the  accounts  sent  back  to  the  Highlanders  of  Scotland  by  the 
first  settlers,  but  particularly  under  the  patronage  of  Gabriel 
Johnston,  governor  of  the  province  from  1734  until  his  death  in 
1752.  He  was  born  in  Scotland,  educated  at  the  University  of  St.. 


THE  HIGH  LA  NDERS  IN  N  OR  TH  CAROL  IN  A .         103 

Andrews,  where  he  became  professor  of  Oriental  languages,  and 
still  later  a  political  writer  in  London.  He  bears  the  reputation 
of  having  done  more  to  promote  the  prosperity  of  North  Carolina 
than  all  its  other  colonial  governors  combined.  However,  he  was 
often  arbitrary  and  unwise  with  his  power,  besides  having  the 
usual  misfortune  of  colonial  governors  of  being  at  variance  with 
the  legislature.  He  was  very  partial  to  the  people  of  his  native 
country,  and  sought  to  better  their  condition  by  inducing  them  to 
emigrate  to  North  Carolina.  Among  the  charges  brought  against 
him,  in  1748,  was  his  inordinate  fondness  for  Scotchmen,  and  even 
Scotch  rebels.  So  great,  it  was  alleged,  was  his  partiality  for  the 
latter  that  he  showed  no  joy  over  the  king's  "glorious  victory  of 
Culloden;"  and  "that  he  had  appointed  one  William  McGregor, 
who  had  been  in  the  Rebellion  in  the  year  1715,  a  Justice  of  the 
Peace  during  the  late  Rebellion  (1745)  and  was  not  himself  with 
out  suspicion  of  disaffection  to  His  Majesty's  Government."* 

The  "Colonial  Records  of  North  Carolina"  contain  many  dis 
tinctively  Highland  names,  most  of  which  refer  to  persons  whose 
nativity  was  in  the  Scottish  Highlands ;  but  these  furnish  no  cer 
tain  criterion,  for  doubtless  some  of  the  parties,  though  of  High 
land  parents,  were  born  in  the  older  provinces,  while  in  later 
colonial  history  others  belong  to  the  Scotch-Irish,  who  came  in 
that  great  wave  of  migration  from  Ulster,  and  found  a  lodgment 
upon  the  headwaters  of  the  Cape  Fear,  Pee  Dee  and  Neuse. 
Many  of  the  early  Highland  emigrants  were  very  prominent  in  the 
annals  of  the  colony,  among  whom  none  were  more  so  than  Col 
onel  James  Innes,  who  was  born  about  the  year  1700  at  Cannisbay, 
a  town  on  the  extreme  northern  point  of  the  coast  of  Scotland. 
He  was  a  personal  friend  of  Governor  Dinwiddie  of  Virginia, 
who  in  1754  appointed  him  commander-in-chief  of  all  the  forces 
in  the  expedition  to  the  Ohio, — George  Washington  being  the  col 
onel  commanding  the  Virginia  regiment.  He  had  previously  seen 
some  service  as  a  captain  in  the  unsuccessful  expedition  against 
Carthagenia. 

The  real  impetus  of  the  Highland  emigration  to  North  Caro- 


*North  Carolina  Colonial  Records,  Vol.  IV,  p.  931. 


104  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

lina  was  the  arrival,  in  1739,  of  a  "shipload/'  under  the  guidance 
of  Neil  McNeill,  of  Kintyre,  Scotland,  who  settled  also  on  the 
Cape  Fear,  amongst  those  who  had  preceded  him.  Here  he  found 
Hector  McNeill,  called  "Bluff  Hector,'  from  his  residence  near 
the  bluffs  above  Cross  Creek. 

Neil  McNeill,  with  his  countrymen,  landed  on  the  Cape  Fear 
during  the  month  of  September.  They  numbered  three  hundred 
and  fifty  souls,  principally  from  Argyleshire.  At  the  ensuing  ses 
sion  of  the  legislature  they  made  application  for  substantial  en 
couragement,  that  they  might  thereby  be  able  to  induce  the  rest  of 
their  friends  and  acquaintances  to  settle  in  the  country.  While 
this  petition  was  pending,  in  order  to  encourage  them  and  others 
and  also  to  show  his  good  will,  the  governor  appointed,  by  the 
council  of  the  province,  a  certain  number  of  them  justices  of  the 
peace,  the  commissions  bearing  date  of  February  28,  1740.  The 
proceedings  show  that  it  was  "ordered  that  a  new  commission  of 
peace  for  Bladen  directed  to  the  following  persons :  Mathew 
Rowan,  Wm.  Forbes,  Hugh  Blaning,  John  Clayton,  Robert  Ham 
ilton,  Griffeth  Jones,  James  Lyon,  Duncan  Campbel,  Dugold  Mc 
Neil,  Dan  McNeil,  Wm.  Bartram  and  Samuel  Baker  hereby  con 
stituting  and  appointing  them  Justices  of  the  Peace  for  the  said 
county."* 

These  were  the  first  so  appointed.  The  petition  was  first 
heard  in  the  upper  house  of  the  legislature,  at  Newbern,  and  on 
January  26,  1740,  the  following  action  was  taken: 

"Resolved,  that  the  Persons  mentioned  in  said  Petition,  shall 
be  free  from  payment  of  any  Publick  or  County  tax  for  Ten 
years  next  ensuing  their  Arrival. 

"Resolved,  that  towards  their  subsistence  the  sum  of  one 
thousand  pounds  be  paid  out  of  the  Publick  money,  by  His  Ex 
cellency's  warrant  to  be  lodged  with  Duncan  Campbell,  Dugald 
McNeal,  Daniel  McNeal,  Coll.  McAlister  and  Neal  McNeal 
Esqrs.,  to  be  by  them  distributed  among  the  several  families  in 
the  said  Petition  mentioned. 

"Resolved,  that  as  an  encouragement  for  Protestants  to  re 
move  from  Europe  into  this  Province,  to  settle  themselves  in 
bodys  or  Townships,  That  all  such  as  shall  so  remove  into  this 


*Ibid,  p.  447. 


THE  HIGHLANDERS  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA.         105 

Province,  Provided  they  exceed  forty  persons  in  one  body  or  Com 
pany,  they  shall  be  exempted  from  payment  of  any  Publick  or 
County  tax  for  the  space  of  Ten  years,  next  ensuing  their  Arrival. 

"Resolved,  that  an  address  be  presented  to  his  Excellency  the 
Governor  to  desire  him  to  use  his  Interest,  in  such  manner,  as  he 
shall  think  most  proper  to  obtain  an  Instruction  for  giveing  en 
couragement  to  Protestants  from  foreign  parts,  to  settle  in  Town 
ships  within  this  Province,  to  be  set  apart  for  that  purpose  after 
the  manner,  and  with  such  priviledges  and  advantages,  as  is  prac 
tised  in  South  Carolina."* 

The  petition  was  concurred  in  by  the  lower  house  on  Febru 
ary  2  ist,  and  on  the  26th,  after  reciting  the  action  of  the  upper 
house  in  relation  to  the  petition,  passed  the  following : 

"Resolved,  That  this  House  concurs  with  the  several  Re 
solves  of  the  Upper  House  in  the  abovesd  Message  Except  that  re- 
lateing  to  the  thousand  pounds  which  this  House  refers  till  next 
Session  of  Assembly  for  Consideration."! 

At  a  meeting  of  the  council  held  at  Wilmington,  June  4,  1740, 
there  were  presented  petitions  for  patents  of  lands,  by  the  follow 
ing  persons,  giving  acres  and  location,  as  granted : 

Name.  Acres.  County. 

Thos   Clarks  320  N.  Hanover 

James  McLachlan  160  Bladen 

Hector  McNeil  300 

Duncan  Campbell  150 

James  McAlister  640 

James  McDugald  640 

Duncan  Campbell  75 

Hugh  McCraine  500 

Duncan  Campbell  320 

Gilbert  Pattison  640 

Rich  Lovett  855  Tyrrel 

Rd  Earl  108  N.Hanover 

Jno   McFerson  320  Bladen 

Duncan  Campbell  300 

Neil  McNeil  150 

Duncan  Campbell  14° 

Jno   Clark  320 

Malcolm  McNeil  320 

Neil  McNeil  400 

Arch  Bug  320 


*Ibid,  p.  490.    \Ibid,  p.  533. 


106 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 


Name. 

Duncan  Campbel 
Jas   McLachlen 
Murdock  McBraine 
Jas   Campbel 
Patric  Stewart 
Arch  Campley 
Dan  McNeil 
Neil  McNeil. 
Duncan  Campbel 
Jno   Martileer 
Daniel  McNeil 
Wm   Stevens 
Dan  McNeil 
Jas  McLachlen 
Wm    Speir 
Jno  Clayton 
Sam  Portevint 
Charles  Harrison 
Robt  Walker 
Jas   Smalwood 
Wm   Paris 
Richd  Carlton 
Duncan  Campbel 
Neil  McNeil 
Alex  McKey 
Henry  Skibley 
Jno   Owen 
Duncan  Campbel 
Dougal  Stewart 
Arch  Douglass 
James  Murray 
Robt  Clark 
Duncan  Campbel 
James  McLachlen 
Arch  McGill 
Jno   Speir 
James  Fergus 
Rufus  Marsden 
Hugh  Blaning 
Robt   Hardy 
Wm  Jones 


Acret. 
640 
320 
320 
640 
320 
320 

105  (400)  400 
400 
320 
160 
320 
300 
400 
320 
1 60 

100 

640 

320 

640 

640 

400  640  640 

180 

150 

321 

320 
320 

200 
4OO 
640 
200 
320 
2OO 
148 
320 
5OO 
100 
640 
640 

320  (surplus  land) 

400 

354  350 


County, 
Bladen 


Edgecombe 

Bladen 

N.  Hanover 


Craven 
Bladen 


N.  Hanover 
tt 

Bladen 
Edgecombe 


Bladen 
Beaufort 

* 


*Ibid,  p. 


THE  HIGHLANDERS  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA.          107 

All  the  above  names,  by  no  means  are  Highland ;  but  as  they 
occur  in  the  same  list,  in  all  probability,  came  on  the  same  ship, 
and  were  probably  connected  by  kindred  ties  with  the  Gaels. 

The  colony  was  destined  soon  to  receive  a  great  influx  from 
the  Highlands  of  Scotland,  due  to  the  frightful  oppression  and 
persecution  which  immediately  followed  the  battle  of  Culloden. 
Not  satisfied  with  the  merciless  harrying  of  the  Highlands,  the 
English  army  on  its  return  into  England  carried  with  it  a  large 
number  of  prisoners,  and  after  a  hasty  military  trial  many  were 
publicly  executed.  Twenty-two  suffered  death  in  Yorkshire; 
seventeen  were  put  to  death  in  Cumberland;  and  seventeen  at 
Kennington  Common,  near  London.  When  the  king's  vengeance 
had  been  fully  glutted,  he  pardoned  a  large  number,  on  condition 
of  their  leaving  the  British  Isles  and  emigrating  to  the  planta 
tions,  after  having  first  taken  the  oath  of  allegiance. 

The  collapsing  of  the  romantic  scheme  to  re-establish  the 
Stuart  dynasty,  in  which  so  many  brave  and  generous  moun 
taineers  were  enlisted,  also  brought  an  indiscriminate  national 
punishment  upon  the  Scottish  Gaels,  for  a  blow  was  struck  not 
only  at  those  "who  were  .out"  with  prince  Charles,  but  also  those 
who  fought  for  the  reigning  dynasty.  Left  without  chief,  or  pro 
tector,  clanship  broken  up,  homes  destroyed  and  kindred  mur 
dered,  dispirited,  outlawed,  insulted  and  without  hope  of  pallia 
tion  or  redress,  the  only  ray  of  light  pointed  across  the  Atlantic 
where  peace  and  rest  were  to  be  found  in  the  unbroken  forests  of 
North  Carolina.  Hence,  during  the  years  1746  and  1747,  great 
numbers  of  Highlanders,  with  their  families  and  the  families  of 
their  friends,  removed  to  North  Carolina  and  settled  lalong  the 
Cape  Fear  river,  covering  a  great  space  of  country,  of  which  Cross 
Creek,  or  Campbelton,  now  Fayetteville,  was  the  common  center. 
This  region  received  shipload  after  shipload  of  the  harrassed, 
down-trodden  and  maligned  people.  The  emigration,  forced  by 
royal  persecution  and  authority,  was  carried  on  by  those  who  de 
sired  to  improve  their  condition,  by  owning  the  land  they  tilled. 
In  a  few  years  large  companies  of  Highlanders  joined  their  coun 
trymen  in  Bladen  County,  which  has  since  been  subdivided  into 
the  counties  of  Anson,  Bladen,  Cumberland,  Moore,  Richmond, 


108  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

Robeson  and  Sampson,  but  the  greater  portion  established  them 
selves  within  the  present  limits  of  Cumberland,  with  Fayetteville 
the  seat  of  justice.  There  was  in  fact  a  Carolina  mania  which  was 
not  broken  until  the  beginning  of  the  Revolution.*  The  flame  of 
enthusiasm  passed  like  wildfire  through  the  Highland  glens  and 
Western  Isles.  It  pervaded  all  classes,  from  the  poorest  crofter  to 
the  well-to-do  farmer,  and  even  men  of  easy  competence,  who 
were  according  to  the  appropriate  song  of  the  day, 

"Dol  a  dh'iarruidh  an  fhortain  do  North  Carolina." 

Large  ocean  crafts,  from  several  of  the  Western  Lochs,  laden 
with  hundreds  of  passengers  sailed  direct  for  the  far  west.  In 
that  day  this  was  a  great  undertaking,  fraught  with  perils  of  the 
sea,  and  a  long,  comfortless  voyage.  Yet  all  this  was  preferable 
than  the  homes  they  loved  so  well;  but  no  longer  homes  to 
them !  They  carried  with  them  their  language,  their  religion, 
their  manners,  their  customs  and  costumes.  In  short,  it  was  a 
Highland  community  transplanted  to  more  hospitable  shores. 

The  numbers  of  Highlanders  at  any  given  period  can  only 
relatively  be  known.  In  1753  it  was  estimated  that  in  Cumber 
land  County  there  were  one  thousand  Highlanders  capable  of 
bearing  arms,  which  would  make  the  whole  number  between  four 
and  five  thousand, — to  say  nothing  of  those  in  the  ad  joining  ^dis 
tricts,  besides  those  scattered  in  the  other  counties  of  the  pro 
vince. 

The  people  at  once  settled  quietly  and  devoted  their  energies 
to  improving  their  lands.  The  country  rapidly  developed  and 
wealth  began  to  drop  into  the  lap  of  the  industrious.  The  social 
claims  were  not  forgotten,  and  the  political  demands  were  at 
tended  to.  It  is  recorded  that  in  1758  Hector  McNeil  was  sheriff 
of  Cumberland  County,  and  as  his  salary  was  but  £10,  it  indicates 
his  services  were  not  in  demand,  and  there  was  a  healthy  condi 
tion  of  affairs. 

Hector  McNeil  and  Alexander  McCollister  represented  Cum 
berland  County  in  the  legislature  that  assembled  at  Wilmington 
April  13,  1762.  In  1764  the  members  were  Farquhar  Campbell 


*See  Appendix,  Note  C. 


THE  HIGHLANDERS  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA.         109 

and  Walter  Gibson, — the  former  being  also  a  member  in  1769, 
1770,  1771,  and  1775,  and  during  this  period  one  of  the  leading 
men,  not  only  of  the  county,  but  also  of  the  legislature.  Had  he, 
during  the  Revolution,  taken  a  consistent  position  in  harmony 
with  his  former  acts,  he  would  have  been  one  of  the  foremost  pat 
riots  of  his  adopted  state ;  but  owing  to  his  vacillating  character, 
his  course  of  conduct  inured  to  his  discomfiture  and  reputation. 

The  legislative  body  was  clothed  with  sufficient  powers  to 
ameliorate  individual  distress,  and  was  frequently  appealed  to  for 
relief.  In  quite  a  list  of  names,  seeking  relief  from  "Public  duties 
and  Taxes,"  April  16,  1762,  is  that  of  Hugh  McClean,  of  Cumber 
land  county.  The  relief  was  granted.  This  would  indicate  that 
there  was  more  or  less  of  a  struggle  in  attaining  an  independent 
home,  which  the  legislative  body  desired  to  assist  in  as  much  as 
possible,  in  justice  to  the  commonwealth. 

The  Peace  of  1763  not  only  saw  the  American  Colonies  pros 
perous,  but  they  so  continued,  making  great  strides  in  develop 
ment  and  growth.  England  began  to  look  towards  them  as  a 
source  for  additional  revenue  towards  filling  her  depleted  ex 
chequer;  and,  in  order  to  realize  this,  in  March,  1765,  her  parlia 
ment  passed,  by  great  majorities,  the  celebrated  act  for  imposing 
stamp  duties  in  America.  All  America  was  soon  in  a  foment. 
The  people  of  North  Carolina  had  always  asserted  their  liberties 
on  the  subject  of  taxation.  As  early  as  1716,  when  the  province, 
all  told,  contained  only  eight  thousand  inhabitants,  they  entered 
upon  the  journal  of  their  assembly  the  formal  declaration  "that  the 
impressing  of  the  inhabitants  or  their  property  under  pretence  of 
its  being  for  the  public  service  without  authority  of  the  Assembly, 
was  unwarrantable  and  a  great  infringement  upon  the  liberty  of 
the  subject."  In  1760  the  Assembly  declared  its  indubitable  right 
to  frame  and  model  every  bill  whereby  an  aid  was  granted  to  the 
king.  In  1764  it  entered  upon  its  journal  a  peremptory  order 
that  the  treasurer  should  not  pay  out  any  money  by  order  of  the 
governor  and  council  without  the  concurrence  of  the  assembly. 

William  Tryon  assumed  the  duties  of  governor  March  28, 
1765,  and  immediately  after  he  took  charge  of  affairs  the  assem 
bly  was  called,  but  within  two  weeks  he  prorogued  it ;  said  to  have 


110  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

been  done  in  consequence  of  an  interview  with  the  speaker  of  the 
assembly,  Mr.  Ashe,  who,  in  answer  to  a  question  by  the  gover 
nor  on  the  Stamp  Act,  replied,  "We  will  fight  it  to  the  death." 
The  North  Carolina  records  show  it  was  fought  even  to  "the 
death." 

The  prevalent  excitement  seized  the  Highlanders  along  the 
Cape  Fear.  A  letter  appeared  in  "The  North  Carolina  Gazette," 
dated  at  Cross  Creek,  January  30,  1766,  in  which  the  writer  urges 
the  people  by  every  consideration,  in  the  name  of  "dear  Liberty" 
to  rise  in  their  might  and  put  a  stop  to  the  seizures  then  in  pro 
gress.  He  asks  the  people  if  they  have  "lost  their  senses  and  their 
souls,  and  are  they  determined  tamely  to  submit  to  slavery."  Nor 
did  the  matter  end  here ;  for,  the  people  of  Cross  Creek  gave  vent 
to  their  resentment  by  burning  lord  Bute  in  effigy. 

Just  how  far  statistics  represent  the  wealth  of  a  people  may 
not  be  wholly  determined.  At  this  period  of  the  history,  referring 
to  a  return  of  the  counties,  in  1767,  it  is  stated  that  Anson  county, 
called  also  parish  of  St.  George,  had  six  hundred  and  ninety-six 
white  taxables,  that  the  people  were  in  general  poor  and  unable  to 
support  a  minister.  Bladen  county,  or  St.  Martin's  parish,  had 
seven  hundred  and  ninety-one  taxable  whites,  and  the  inhabitants 
in  middling  circumstances.  Cumberland,  or  St.  David's  parish, 
had  eight  hundred  and  ninety-nine  taxable  whites,  "mostly  Scotch 
— Support  a  Presbyterian  Minister." 

The  Colonial  Records  of  North  Carolina  do  not  exhibit  a  list 
of  the  emigrants,  and  seldom  refer  to  the  ship  by  name.  Occa 
sionally,  however,  a  list  has  been  preserved  in  the  minutes  of  the 
official  proceedings.  Hence  it  may  be  read  that  on  November  4, 
1767,  there  landed  at  Brunswick,  from  the  Isle  of  Jura,  Argyle- 
shire,  Scotland,  the  following  names  of  families  and  persons,  to 
whom  were  allotted  vacant  lands,  clear  of  all  fees,  to  be  taken  up 
in  Cumberland  or  Mecklenburgh  counties,  at  their  option: 


THE  HIGHLANDERS  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA. 


Ill 


NAMES  OF  FAMILIES 


CHILDREN 


Male     Female 


TOTAL 


Acres  to 

Each 
Family 


Alexander   McDougald    and  wife...  1 

Malcolm  McDougald          "  ...  1 

Neill  McLean  ...      1 

Duncan  McLean  *' 

Duncan  Buea  ...      1 

Angus  McDougald 

Dougald  McDougald  ...      3          1 

Dougald  McDougald  ...      2 

John  Campbell  ...      1 

Archibald  Buea  '  ...      1 

Neill  Buea 

Neill  Clark 

John  McLean    

Angus  McDougald 

John  McDougald 

Donald  McDougald 

Donald  McDougald 

Alexander  McDougald 

John  McLean 

Peter  McLean. 

Malcolm  Buea . 

Duncan  Buea 

Mary  Buea 

Nancy  McLean 

Peggy  Sinclair 

Peggy  McDougald 

Jenny  Darach 

Donald  McLean.  . 


300 
300 
300 
200 
300 
200 
640 
400 
300 
300 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 


These  names  show  they  were  from  Argyleshire,  and  probably 
from  the  Isle  of  Mull,  and  the  immediate  vicinity  of  the  present 
city  of  Oban. 

The  year  1771  witnessed  civil  strife  in  North  Carolina.  The 
War  of  the  Regulators  was  caused  by  oppression  in  disproportion 
ate  taxation;  no  method  for  payment  of  taxes  in  produce,  as  in 
other  counties ;  unfairness  in  transactions  of  business  by  officials ; 
the  privilege  exercised  by  lawyers  to  commence  suits  in  any  court 
they  pleased,  and  unlawful  fees  extorted.  The  assembly  was  peti- 


112  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

tioned  in  vain  on  these  points,  and  on  account  of  these  wrongs  the 
people  of  the  western  districts  attempted  to  gain  by  force  what 
was  denied  them  by  peaceable  means. 

One  of  the  most  surprising  things  about  this  war  is  that  it 
was  ruthlessly  stamped  out  by  the  very  people  of  the  eastern  part 
of  the  province  who  themselves  had  been  foremost  in  rebellion 
against  the  Stamp  Act.  And,  furthermore,  to  be  leaders  against 
Great  Britain  in  less  than  five  years  from  the  battle  of  the  Ala- 
mance.  Nor  did  they  appear  in  the  least  to  be  willing  to  concede 
justice  to  their  western  brethren,  until  the  formation  of  the  state 
constitution,  in  1776,  when  thirteen,  out  of  the  forty-seven  sec 
tions,  of  that  instrument  embodied  the  reforms  sought  for  by  the 
Regulators. 

On  March  10,  1771,  Governor  Tryon  apportioned  the  num 
ber  of  troops  for  each  county  which  were  to  march  against  the  in 
surgents.  In  this  allotment  fifty  each  fell  to  Cumberland,  Bladen, 
and  Anson  counties.  Farquhar  Campbell  was  given  a  captain's 
commission,  and  two  commissions  in  blank  for  lieutenant  and  en 
sign,  besides  a  draft  for  £150,  to  be  used  as  bounty  money  to  the 
enlisted  men,  and  other  expenses.  As  soon  as  his  company  was 
raised,  he  was  ordered  to  join,  as  he  thought  expedient,  either  the 
westward  or  eastward  detachment.  The  date  of  his  orders  is 
April  1 8,  1771.  Captain  Campbell  had  expressed  himself  as  being 
able  to  raise  the  complement.*  The  records  do  not  show  whether 
or  not  Captain  Campbell  and  his  company  took  an  active  part. 

It  cannot  be  affirmed  that  the  expedition  against  the  Regula 
tors  was  a  popular  one.  When  the  militia  was  called  out,  there 
arose  trouble  in  Craven,  Dobbs,  Johnston,  Pitt  and  Edgecombe 
counties,  with  no  troops  from  the  Albemarle  section.  In  Bute 
county  where  there  was  a  regiment  eight  hundred  strong,  when 
called  upon  for  fifty  volunteers,  all  broke  rank,  without  orders, 
declaring  that  they  were  in  sympathy  with  the  Regulators. 

The  freeholders  living  near  Campbelton  on  March  13,  1772, 
petitioned  Governor  Martin  for  a  change  in  the  char ter  of  their 
town,  alleging  that  as  Campbelton  was  a  trading  town  persons 


*Ibid,  Vol.  VIII.  p.  708. 


THE  HIGHLANDERS  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA.         113 

temporarily  residing  there  voted,  and  thus  the  power  of  election 
was  thrown  into  their  hands,  because  the  property  owners  were 
fewer  in  numbers.  They  desired  "a  new  Charter  impowering  all 
persons,  being  Freeholders  within  two  miles  of  the  Courthouse  of 
Campbelton  or  seized  of  an  Estate  for  their  own,  or  the  life  of 
any  other  person  in  any  dwelling-house  (such  house  having  a 
stone  or  brick  Chimney  thereunto  belonging  and  appendent)  to 
elect  a  Member  to  represent  them  in  General  Assembly.  Whereby 
we  humbly  conceive  that  the  right  of  election  will  be  lodged  with 
those  who  only  have  right  to  Claim  it  and  the  purposes  for  which 
the  Charter  was  granted  to  encourage  Merchants  of  property  to 
settle  there  fully  answered."* 

Among  the  names  signed  to  this  petition  are  those  of  Neill 
MacArther,  Alexr.  MacArther,  James  McDonald,  Benja.  McNatt, 
Ferqd.  Campbell,  and  A.  Maclaine.  The  charter  was  granted. 

The  people  of  Cumberland  county  had  a  care  for  their  own 
interests,  and  fully  appreciated  the  value  of  public  buildings. 
Partly  by  their  efforts,  the  upper  legislative  house,  on  February 
24,  1773,  passed  a  bill  for  laying  out  a  public  road  from  the  Dan 
through  the  counties  of  Guilford,  Chatham  and  Cumberland  to 
Campbelton.  On  the  26th  same  month,  the  same  house  passed  a 
bill  for  regulating  the  borough  of  Campbelton,  and  erecting  public 
buildings  therein,  consisting  of  court  house,  gaol,  pillory  and 
stocks,  naming  the  following  persons  to  be  commissioners :  Alex 
ander  McAlister,  Farquhard  Campbell,  Richard  Lyon,  Robert 
Nelson,  and  Robert  Cochran.f  The  same  year  Cumberland 
county  paid  in  quit-rents,  fines  and  forfeitures  the  sum  of  £206. 

In  September,  1773,  a  boy  named  Reynold  McDugal  was 
condemned  for  murder.  His  youthful  appearance,  looking  to  be 
but  thirteen,  though  really  eighteen  years  of  age,  enlisted  the 
sympathy  of  a  great  many,  who  petitioned  for  clemency,  which 
was  granted.  To  this  petition  were  attached  such  Highland  names 
as,  Angus  Camel,  Alexr.  McKlarty,  James  McKlarty,  Malcolm 
McBride,  Neil  McCoulskey,  Donald  McKeithen,  Duncan  Mc- 
Keithen,  Gilbert  McKeithen,  Archibald  McKeithen,  Daniel  Mc- 
Farther,  John  McFarther,  Daniel  Graham,  Malcolm  Graham, 
Malcolm  McFarland,  Murdock  Graham,  Michael  Graham,  John 

*Ibid,  Vol.  IX.  p.  79.     Mbid,  p.  544. 


1U  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

McKown,  Robert  McKovvn,  William  McKown,  Daniel  Campbell, 
John  Campbell,  Iver  McKay,  John  McLeod,  Alexr.  Graham,  Evin 
McMullan,  John  McDuffie^  William  McNeil,  Andw.  McCleland, 
John  McCleland,  Wm.  McRei,  Archd.  McCoulsky,  James  Mc- 
Coulsky,  Chas.  McNaughton,  Jno.  McLason. 

The  Highland  clans  were  fairly  represented,  with  a  prepon 
derance  in  favor  of  the  McNeils.  They  still  wore  their  distinc 
tive  costume,  the  plaid,  the  kilt,  and  the  sporan, — and  mingled  to 
gether,  as  though  they  constituted  but  one  family.  A  change  now 
began  to  take  place  and  rapidly  took  on  mammoth  proportions. 
The  MacDonalds  of  Raasay  and  Skye  became  impatient  under 
coersion  and  set  out  in  great  numbers  for  North  Carolina.  Among 
them  was  Allan  MacDonald  of  Kingsborough,  and  his  famous 
wife,  the  heroine  Flora,  who  arrived  in  1774.  Allan  MacDonald 
succeeded  to  the  estate  of  Kingsburgh  in  1772,  on  the  death  of 
his  father,  but  finding  it  incumbered  with  debt,  and  embarrassed 
in  his  affairs,  he  resolved  in  1773  to  go  to  North  Carolina,  and 
there  hoped  to  mend  his  fortunes.  He  settled  in  Anson  county. 
Although  somewhat  aged,  he  had  the  graceful  mein  and  manly 
looks  of  a  gallant  Highlander.  He  had  jet  black  hair  tied  behind, 
and  was  a  large,  stately  man,  with  a  steady,  sensible  countenance. 
He  wore  his  tartan  thrown  about  him,  a  large  blue  bonnet  with  a 
knot  of  black  ribbon  like  a  cockade,  a  brown  short  coat,  a  tartan 
waist-coat  with  gold  buttons  and  gold  button  holes,  a  bluish  phila- 
beg,  and  tartan  hose.  At  once  he  took  precedence  among  his 
countrymen,  becoming  their  leader  and  adviser.  The  Macdon- 
alds,  by  1775,  were  so  numerous  in  Cumberland  county  as  to  be 
called  the  "Clan  Donald,"  and  the  insurrection  of  February,  1776, 
is  still  known  as  the  "Insurrection  of  the  Clan  MacDonald." 

Little  did  the  late  comers  know  or  realize  the  gathering 
storm.  The  people  of  the  West  Highlands,  so  remote  from  the 
outside  world,  could  not  apprehend  the  spirit  of  liberty  that  was 
being  awakened  in  the  Thirteen  Colonies.  Or,  if  they  heard  of 
it,  the  report  found  no  special  lodgement.  In  short,  there  were 
but  few  capable  of  realizing  what  the  outcome  would  be.  Up  to 
the  very  breaking  out  of  hostilities  the  clans  poured  forth  emi 
grants  into  North  Carolina. 


THE  HIGHLANDERS  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA.         115 

Matters  long  brewing  now  began  to  culminate  and  evil  days 
grew  apace.  The  ruling  powers  of  England  refused  to  under 
stand  the  rights  of  America,  and  their  king  rushed  headlong  into 
war.  The  colonists  had  suffered  long  and  patiently,  but  when 
the  overt  act  came  they  appealed  to  arms.  Long  they  bore  mis 
rule.  An  English  king,  of  his  own  whim,  or  the  favoritism  of  a 
minister,  or  the  caprice  of  a  woman  good  or  bad,  or  for  money  in 
hand  paid,  selected  the  governor,  chief  justice,  secretary,  receiver- 
general,  and  attorney-general  for  the  province.  The  governor 
selected  the  members  of  the  council,  the  associate  judges,  the 
magistrates,  and  the  sheriffs.  The  clerks  of  the  county  courts 
and  the  register  of  deeds  were  selected  by  the  clerk  of  pleas,  who 
having  bought  his  office  in  England  came  to  North  Carolina  and 
peddled  out  "county  rights"  at  prices  ranging  from  £4  to  £40  an 
nual  rent  per  county.  Scandalous  Abuses  accumulated,  especially 
under  such  governors  as  were  usually  chosen.  The  people  were 
still  loyal  to  England,  even  after  the  first  clash  of  arms,  but  the 
open  rupture  rapidly  prepared  them  for  independence.  The  open 
revolt  needed  only  the  match.  When  that  was  applied,  a  continent 
was  soon  ablaze,  controlled  by  a  lofty  patriotism. 

The  steps  taken  by  the  leaders  of  public  sentiment  in  Amer 
ica  were  prudent  and  statesmanlike.  Continental  and  Provincial 
Congresses  were  created.  The  first  in  North  Carolina  convened 
at  Newbern,  August  25,  1774.  Cumberland  county  was  repre 
sented  by  Farquhard  Campbell  and  Thomas  Rutherford.  The 
Second  Congress  convened  at  the  same  place  April  30,  1775. 
Again  the  same  parties  represented  Cumberland  county,  with  an 
additional  one  for  Campbelton  in  the  person  of  Robert  Rowan. 
At  this  time  the  Highlanders  were  in  sympathy  with  the  people  of 
their  adopted  country.  But  not  all,  for  on  July  3rd,  Allan  Mac- 
Donald  of  Kingsborough  went  to  Fort  Johnson,  and  concerted 
with  Governor  Martin  the  raising  of  a  battalion  of  "the  good  and 
faithful  Highlanders.'!.  He  fully  calculated  on  the  recently  settled 
MacDonalds  and  MacLeods.  All  who  took  part  in  the  Second 
Congress  were  not  prepared  to  take  or  realize  the  logic  of  their 
position,  and  what  would  be  the  final  result. 

The  Highlanders  soon  became  an  object  of  consideration  to 


116  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

the  leaders  on  both  sides  of  the  controversy.  They  were  numer 
ically  strong,  increasing  in  numbers,  and  their  military  qualities 
beyond  question.  Active  efforts  were  put  forth  in  order  to  induce 
them  to  throw  the  weight  of  their  decision  both  to  the  patriot 
cause  and  also  to  that  of  the  king.  Consequently  emissaries 
were  sent  amongst  them.  The  prevalent  impression  was  that  they 
had  a  strong  inclination  towards  the  royalist  cause,  and  that  party 
took  every  precaution  to  cement  their  loyalty.  Even  the  religious 
side  of  their  natures  was  wrought  upon. 

The  Americans  early  saw  the  advantage  of  decisive  steps.  In 
a  letter  from  Joseph  Hewes,  John  Penn,  and  William  Hooper,  the 
North  Carolina  delegates  to  the  Continental  Congress,  to  the 
members  of  the  Provincial  Congress,  under  date  of  December  i, 
1775,  occurs  the  admission  that  "in  our  attention  to  military  pre 
parations  we  have  not  lost  sight  of  a  means  of  safety  to  be  effected 
by  the  power  of  the  pulpit,  reasoning  and  persuasion.  We  know 
the  respect  which  the  Regulators  and  Highlanders  entertain  for 
the  clergy ;  they  still  feel  the  impressions  of  a  religious  education, 
and  truths  to  them  come  with  irresistible  influence  from  the 
mouths  of  their  spiritual  pastors.  *  *  *  The  Continental  Con 
gress  have  thought  proper  to  direct  us  to  employ  two  pious  clergy 
men  to  make  a  tour  through  North  Carolina  in  order  to  remove 
the  prejudices  which  the  minds  of  the  Regulators  and  Highland 
ers  may  labor  under  with  respect  to  the  justice  of  the  American 
controversy,  and  to  obviate  the  religious  scruples  which  Governor 
Tryon's  heart-rending  oath  has  implanted  in  their  tender  con 
sciences.  We  are  employed  at  present  in  quest  of  some  persons 
who  may  be  equal  to  this  undertaking."* 

The  Regulators  were  divided  in  their  sympathies,  and  it  was 
impossible  to  find  a  Gaelic-speaking  minister,  clothed  with  author- 
ity,  to  go  among  the  Highlanders.  Even  if  such  a  personage 
could  have  been  found,  the  effort  would  have  been  counteracted 
by  the  influence  of  John  McLeod,  their  own  minister.  His  sympa 
thies,  though  not  boldly  expressed,  were  against  the  interests  of 
the  Thirteen  Colonies,  and  on  account  of  his  suspicious  actions 
was  placed  under  arrest,  but  discharged  May  n,  1776,  by  the  Pro 
vincial  Congress,  in  the  following  order: 


*Ibid.  Vol.  VIII,  p.  XXIII. 


THE  HIGHLANDERS  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA.          117 

'That  the  Rev.  John  McLeod,  who  was  brought  to  this  Con 
gress  on  suspicion  of  his  having  acted  inimical  to  the  rights  of 
America,  be  discharged  from  his  further  attendance."* 

August  23,  1775,  the  Provincial  Congress  appointed,  from 
among  its  members,  Archibald  Maclaine,  Alexander  McAlister, 
Farquhard  Campbell,  Robert  Rowan,  Thomas  Wade,  Alexander 
McKay,  John  Ashe,  Samuel  Spencer,  Walter  Gibson,  William 
Kennon,  and  James  Hepburn,  "a  committee  to  confer  with  .the 
Gentlemen  who  have  lately  arrived  from  the  Highlands  in  Scot 
land  to  settle  in  this  Province,  and  to  explain  to  them  the  Nature 
of  our  Unhappy  Controversy  with  Great  Britain,  and  to  advise 
and  urge  them  co  unite  with  the  other  Inhabitants  of  America  in 
defence  of  those  rights  which  they  derive  from  God  and  the  Con 
stitution."!  I 

No  steps  appear  to  have  been  taken  by  the  Americans  to  or 
ganize  the  Highlanders  into  military  companies,  but  rather  their 
efforts  were  to  enlist  their  sympathies.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
royal  governor,  Josiah  Martin,  took  steps  towards  enrolling  them 
into  active  British  service.  In  a  letter  to  the  earl  of  Dartmouth, 
under  date  of  June  30,  1775,  Martin  declares  he  "could  collect 
immediately  among  the  emigrants  from  the  Highlands  of  Scot 
land,  who  were  settled  here,  and  immoveably  attached  to  His 
Majesty  and  His  Government,  that  I  am  assured  by  the  best 
authority  I  may  compute  at  3000  effective  men,"  and  begs  per 
mission  "to  raise  a  Battalion  of  a  Thousand  Highlanders  here," 
and  "I  would  most  humbly  beg  leave  to  recommend  Mr.  Allen 
McDonald  of  Kingsborough  to  be  Major,  and  Captain  Alexd.  Mc 
Leod  of  the  Marines  now  on  half  pay  to  be  first  Captain,  who  be 
sides  being  men  of  great  worth,  and  good  character,  have  most 
extensive  influence  over  the  Highlanders  here,  great  part  of  which 
are  of  their  own  names  and  familys,  and  I  should  flatter  myself 
that  His  Majesty  would  be  graciously  pleased  to  permit  me  to 
nominate  some  of  the  Subalterns  of  such  a  Battalion,  not  for 
pecuniary  consideration,  but  for  encouragement  to  some  active 
and  deserving  young  Highland  Gentlemen  who  might  be  usefully 
employed  in  the  speedy  raising  the  proposed  Battalion.  Indeed  I 
cannot  help  observing  My  Lord,  that  there  are  three  of  four  Gen 
tlemen  of  consideration  here,  of  the  name  of  McDonald,  and  a 

*Ibid,  Vol.  X.  p.  577.     Mbid,  p.  173.     *See  Appendix,  Note  D. 


118  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

Lieutenant  Alexd.  McLean  late  of  the  Regiment  now  on  half  pay, 
whom  I  should  be  happy  to  see  appointed  Captains  in  such  a  Bat 
talion,  being  persuaded  they  would  heartily  promote  and  do  credit 
to  His  Majesty's  Service."* 

November  12,  1775,  the  governor  farther  reports  to  the  same 
that  he  can  assure  "your  Lordship  that  the  Scotch  Highlanders 
here  are  generally  and  almost  without  exception  staunch  to  Gov 
ernment,"  and  that  "Captain  Alexr.  McLeod,  a  Gentleman  from 
the  Highlands  of  Scotland  and  late  an  Officer  in  the  Marines  who 
has  been  settled  in  this  Province  about  a  year  and  is  one  of  the 
Gentlemen  I  had  the  honor  to  recommend  to  your  Lordship  to  be 
appointed  a  Captain  in  the  Battalion  of  Highlanders,  I  proposed 
with  his  Majesty's  permission  to  raise  here  found  his  way  down 
to  me  at  this  place  about  three  weeks  ago  and  I  learn  from  him 
that  he  is  as  well  as  his  father  in  law,  Mr.  Allan  McDonald,  pro 
posed  by  me  for  Major  of  the  intended  Corps  moved  by  my  en 
couragements  have  each  raised  a  company  of  Highlanders  since 
which  a  Major  McDonald  who  came  here  some  time  ago  from 
Boston  under  the  orders  from  General  Gage  to  raise  Highlanders 
to  form  a  Battalion  to  be  commanded  by  Lieut.  Coll.  Allan  Mc 
Lean  has  made  them  proposals  of  being  appointed  Captains  in  that 
Corps,  which  they  have  accepted  on  the  Condition  that  his 
Majesty  does  not  approve  my  proposal  of  raising  a  Batallion  of 
Highlanders  and  reserving  to  themselves  the  choice  of  appoint 
ments  therein  in  case  it  shall  meet  with  his  Majesty's  approbation 
in  support  of  that  measure.  I  shall  now  only  presume  to  add  that 
the  taking  away  those  Gentlemen  from  this  Province  will  in  a 
great  measure  if  not  totally  dissolve  the  union  of  the  Highlanders 
in  it  now  held  together  by  their  influence,  that  those  people  in  their 
absence  may  fall  under  the  guidance  of  some  person  not  attached 
like  them  to  Government  in  this  Colony  at  present  but  it  will 
ever  be  maintained  by  such  a  regular  military  force  as  this  estab 
lished  in  it  that  will  constantly  reunite  itself  with  the  utmost  facil 
ity  and  consequently  may  be  always  maintained  upon-  the  most 
respectable  footing."! 

The  year  1775  witnessed  the  North  Carolina  patriots  very 
alert.  There  were  committees  of  safety  in  the  various  counties; 
and  the  Provincial  Congress  began  its  session  at  Hillsborough 
August  2 1  st.  Cumberland  County  was  represented  by  Farquhard 
Campbell,  Thomas  Rutherford,  Alexander  McKay,  Alexander 


*Ibid,  p.  45.    Mbid,  p.  325. 


THE  HIGHLANDERS  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA.          119 

McAlister  and  David  Smith,  Campbelton  sent  Joseph  Hepburn. 
Among  the  members  of  this  Congress  having  distinctly  Highland 
names,  the  majority  of  whom  doubtless  were  born  in  the  High 
lands,  if  not  all,  besides  those  already  mentioned,  were  John 
Campbell  and  John  Johnston  from  Bertie,  Samuel  Johnston  of 
Chowan,  Duncan  Lamon  of  Edgecombe,  John  McNitt  Alexander 
of  Mecklenburg,  Kenneth  McKinzie  of  Martin,  Jeremiah  Frazier 
or  Tyrell,  William  Graham  of  Tryon,  and  Archibald  Maclaine  of 
Wilmington.  One  of  the  acts  of  this  Congress  was  to  divide  the 
state  into  military  districts  and  the  appointment  of  field  officers  of 
the  Minute  Men.  For  Cumberland  county  Thomas  Rutherford 
was  appointed  colonel;  Alexander  McAlister,  lieutenant  colonel; 
Duncan  McNeill,  first  major;  Alexander  McDonald,  second 
major.  One  company  of  Minute  Men  was  to  be  raised.  This  Act 
was  passed  on  September  9th. 

As  the  name  of  Farquhard  Campbell  often  occurs  in  connec 
tion  with  the  early  stages  of  the  Revolution,  and  quite  frequently 
in  the  Colonial  Records  from  1771  to  1776,  a  brief  notice  of  him 
may  be  of  some  interest.  He  was  a  gentleman  of  wealth,  educa 
tion  and  influence,  and,  at  first,  appeared  to  be  warmly  attached  to 
the  cause  of  liberty.  As  has  been  noticed  he  was  a  member  of 
the  Provincial  Congress,  and  evinced  much  zeal  in  promoting  the 
popular  movement,  and,  as  a  visiting  member  from  Cumberland 
county  attended  the  meeting  of  the  Safety  Committee  at  Wilming 
ton,  on  July  20,  1776.  When  Governor  Martin  abandoned  his 
palace  and  retreated  to  Fort  Johnston,  and  thence  to  an  armed 
ship,  it  was  ascertained  that  he  visited  Campbell  at  his  residence. 
Not  long  afterwards  the  governor's  secretary  asked  the  Provincial 
Congress  "to  give  Sanction  and  Safe  Conduct  to  the  removal  of 
the  most  valuable  Effects  of  Governor  Martin  on  Board  the  Man 
of  War  and  his  Coach  and  Horses  to  Mr.  Farquard  Campbell's." 
When  the  request  was  submitted  to  that  body,  Mr.  Campbell  "ex 
pressed  a  sincere  desire  that  the  Coach  and  Horses  should  not  be 
sent  to  his  House  in  Cumberland  and  is  amazed  that  such  a  pro 
posal  should  have  been  made  without  his  approbation  or  privity.*' 
On  account  of  his  positive  disclaimer  the  Congress,  by  resolution 
exonerated  him  from  any  improper  conduct,  and  that  he  had 


120  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

"conducted  himself  as  an  honest  member  of  Society  and  a  friend 
to  the  American  Cause."* 

He  dealt  treacherously  with  the  governor  as  well  as  with 
Congress.  The  former,  in  a  letter  to  the  earl  of  Dartmouth, 
October  16,  1775,  says: 

"I  have  heard  too  My  Lord  with  infinitely  greater  surprise 
and  concern  that  the  Scotch  Highlanders  on  whom  I  had  such 
firm  reliance  have  declared  themselves  for  neutrality,  which  I  am 
informed  is  to  be  attributed  to  the  influence  of  a  certain  Mr.  Far- 
quhard  Campbell  an  ignorant  man  who  has  been  settled  from 
childhood  in  this  Country,  is  an  old  Member  of  the  Assembly  and 
has  imbibed  all  the  American  popular  principles  and  prejudices. 
By  the  advice  of  some  of  his  Countrymen  I  was  induced  after  the 
receipt  of  your  Lordship's  letter  No.  16  to  communicate  with  this 
man  on  the  alarming  state  of  the  Country  and  to  sound  his  dispo 
sition  in  case  of  matters  coming  to  extremity  here,  and  he  ex 
pressed  to  me  such  abhorence  of  the  violences  that  had  been  done 
at  Fort  Johnston  and  in  other  instances  and  discovered  so  much 
jealousy  and  apprehension  of  the  ill  designs  of  the  Leaders  in 
Sedition  here,  giving  me  at  the  same  time  so  strong  assurances  of 
his  own  loyalty  and  the  good  dispositions  of  his  Countrymen  that 
I  unsuspecting  his  dissimulation  and  treachery  was  led  to  impart 
to  him  the  encouragements  I  was  authorized  to  hold  out  to  his 
Majesty's  loyal  Subjects  in  this  Colony  who  should  stand  forth  in 
support  of  Government  which  he  received  with  much  seeming  ap 
probation  and  repeatedly  assured  me  he  would  consult  with  the 
principles  among  his  Countrymen  without  whose  concurrence  he 
could  promise  nothing  of  himself,  and  would  acquaint  me  with 
their  determinations.  From  the  time  of  this  conversation  between 
us  in  July  I  heard  nothing  of  Mr.  Campbell  until  since  the  late 
Convention  at  Hillsborough,  where  he  appeared  in  the  character 
o£  a  delegate  from  the  County  of  Cumberland  and  there,  accord 
ing  to  my  information,  unasked  and  unsolicited  and  without 
provocation  of  any  sort  was  guilty  of  the  base  Treachery  of  pro 
mulgating  all  I  had  said  to  him  in  confidential  secrecy,  which  he 
had  promised  sacredly  and  inviolably  to  observe,  and  of  the  aggra 
vating  crime  of  falsehood  in  making  additions  of  his  own  inven 
tion  and  declaring  that  he  had  rejected  all  my  propositions."! 

The  governor  again  refers  to  him  in  his  letter  to  the  same, 
dated  November  12,  1775: 

"From  Capt.  McLeod,  who  seems  to  be  a  man  of  observation 


*Ibid,  p.  190.    Wbid,  p.  266. 


THE  HIGHLANDERS  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA.         121 

and  intelligence,  I  gather  that  the  inconsistency  of  Farquhard 
Campbell's  conduct  *  *  *  has  proceeded  as  much  from  jeal 
ousy  of  the  Superior  consequence  of  this  Gentleman  and  his 
father  in  law  with  the  Highlanders  here  as  from  any  other  motive. 
This  schism  is  to  be  lamented  from  whatsoever  cause  arising,  but 
I  have  no  doubt  that  I  shall  be  able  to  reconcile  the  interests  of  the 
parties  whenever  I  have  power  to  act  and  can  meet  them  to 
gether."* 

Finally  he  threw  off  the  mask,  or  else  had  changed  his  views, 
and  openly  espoused  the  cause  of  his  country's  enemies.  He  was 
seized  at  his  own  house,  while  entertaining  a  party  of  royalists, 
and  thrown  into  Halifax  gaol.  A  committee  of  the  Provincial 
Congress,  on  April  20,  1776,  reported  "that  Farquhard  Campbell 
disregarding  the  sacred  Obligations  he  had  voluntarily  entered 
into  to  support  the  Liberty  of  America  against  all  usurpations  has 
Traitorously  and  insiduously  endeavored  to  excite  the  Inhabitants 
of  this  Colony  to  take  arms  and  levy  war  in  order  to  assist  the 
avowed  enemies  thereof.  That  when  a  prisoner  on  his  parole  of 
honor  he  gave  intelligence  of  the  force  and  intention  of  the  Amer 
ican  Army  under  Col.  Caswell  to  the  Enemy  and  advised  them  in 
what  manner  they  might  elude  them."f 

He  was  sent,  with  other  prisoners,  to  Baltimore,  and  thence, 
on  parole,  to  Fredericktown,  where  he  behaved  "with  much  re 
sentment  and  haughtiness."  On  March  3,  1777,  he  appealed  to 
Governor  Caswell  to  be  permitted  to  return  home,  offering  to 
mortgage  his  estate  for  his  good  behavior.J  Several  years  after 
the  Revolution  he  was  a  member  of  the  Senate  of  North  Carolina. 

The  stormy  days  of  discussion,  excitement,  and  extensive 
preparations  for  war,  in  1775,  did  not  deter  the  Highlanders  in 
Scotland  from  seeking  a  home  in  America.  On  October  2ist,  a 
body  of  one  hundred  and  seventy-two  Highlanders,  including 
men,  women  and  children  arrived  in  the  Cape  Fear  river,  on  board 
the  George,  and  made  application  for  lands  near  those  already 
located  by  their  relatives.  The  governor  took  his  usual  precau 
tions  with  them,  for  in  a  letter  to  the  earl  of  Dartmouth,  dated 
November  i2th,  he  says: 

"On  the  most  solemn  assurances  of  their  firm  and  unalterable 
loyalty  and  attachment  to  the  King,  and  their  readiness  to  lay 


*Ibid,  p.    326.     \Ibid,  p.  595.     \Ibid,  Vol.  XI.  p.  403. 


122  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

down  their  lives  in  the  support  and  defence  of  his  Majesty's  Gov 
ernment,  I  was  induced  to  Grant  their  request  on  the  Terms  of 
their  taking  such  lands  in  the  proportions  allowed  by  his  Ma 
jesty's  Royal  Instructions,  and  subject  to  all  the  conditions  pre 
scribed  by  them  whenever  grants  may  be  passed  in  due  form, 
thinking  it  were  advisable  to  attach  these  people  to  Government  by 
granting  as  matter  of  favor  and  courtesy  to  them  what  I  had  not 
power  to  prevent  than  to  leave  them  to  possess  themselves  by  vio 
lence  of  the  King's  lands,  without  owing  or  acknowledging  any 
obligation  for  them,  as  it  was  only  the  means  of  securing  these 
People  against  the  seditions  of  the  Rebels,  but  gaining  so  much 
strength  to  Government  that  is  equally  important  at  this  time, 
without  making  any  concessions  injurious  to  the  rights  and  inter 
ests  of  the  Crown,  or  that  it  has  effectual  power  to  withhold."* 

In  the  same  letter  is  the  further  information  that  "a  ship  is 
this  moment  arrived  from  Scotland  with  upwards  of  one  hundred 
and  thirty  Emigrants  Men,  Women  and  Children  to  whom  I  shall 
think  it  proper  (after  administering  the  Oath  of  Allegiance  to  the 
Men)  to  give  permission  to  settle  on  the  vacant  lands  of  the 
Crown  here  on  the  same  principles  and  conditions  that  I  granted 
that  indulgence  to  the  Emigrants  lately  imported  in  the  ship 
George." 

Many  of  the  emigrants  appear  to  have  been  seized  with  the 
idea  that  all  that  was  necessary  was  to  land  in  America,  and  the 
avenues  of  affluence  would  be  opened  to  them.  Hence  there  were 
those  who  landed  in  a  distressed  condition.  Such  was  the  state 
of  the  last  party  that  arrived  before  the  Peace  of  1783.  There 
was  "a  Petition  from  sundry  distressed  Highlanders,  lately  ar 
rived  from  Scotland,  praying  that  they  might  be  permitted  to  go 
to  Cape  Fear,  in  North  Carolina,  the  place  where  they  intended  to 
settle,"  laid  before  the  Virginia  convention  then  being  held  at  Wil 
liam  sburgh,  December  14,  1775.  On  the  same  day  the  convention 
gave  orders  to  Colonel  Woodford  to  "take  the  distressed  High 
landers,  with  their  families,  under  his  protection,  permit  them  to 
pass  by  land  unmolested  to  Carolina,  and  supply  them  with  such 
provisions  as  they  may  be  in  immediate  want  of."f 

The  early  days  of  1776  saw  the  culmination  of  the  intrigues 
with  the  Scotch-Highlanders.  The  Americans  realized  that  the 


*Ibid,  p.  324.    fAmerlcan  Archives,  4th  Series,  Vol.  IV,  p.  84. 


THE  HIGHLANDERS  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA.         123 

war  party  was  in  the  ascendant,  and  consequently  every  movement 
was  carefully  watched.  That  the  Americans  felt  bitterly  towards 
them  came  from  the  fact  that  they  were  not  only  precipitating 
themselves  into  a  quarrel  of  which  they  were  not  interested  par 
ties,  but  also  exhibited  ingratitude  to  their  benefactors.  Many  of 
them  came  to  the  country  not  only  poor  and  needy,  but  in  actual 
distress.*  They  were  helped  with  an  open  hand,  and  cared  for 
with  kindness  and  brotherly  aid.  Then  they  had  not  been  long  in 
the  land,  and  the  trouble  so  far  had  been  to  seek  redress.  Hence 
the  Americans  felt  keenly  the  position  taken  by  the  Highlanders. 
On  the  other  hand  the  Highlanders  had  viewed  the  matter  from 
a  different  standpoint.  They  did  not  realize  the  craftiness  of 
Governor  Martin  in  compelling  them  to  take  the  oath  of  alleg 
iance,  and  they  felt  bound  by  what  they  considered  was  a  volun 
tary  act,  and  binding  with  all  the  sacredness  of  religion.  They 
had  ever  been  taught  to  keep  their  promises,  and  a  liar  was  a 
greater  criminal  than  a  thief.  Still  they  had  every  opportunity 
afforded  them  to  learn  the  true  status  of  affairs ;  independence  had 
not  yet  been  proclaimed ;  Washington  was  still  beseiging  Boston, 
and  the  Americans  continued  to  petition  the  British  throne  for  a 
redress  of  grievances. 

That  the  action  of  the  Highlanders  was  ill-advised,  at  that 
time,  admits  of  no  discussion.  They  failed  to  realize  the  condi 
tion  of  the  country  and  the  insuperable  difficulties  to  overcome  be 
fore  making  a  juifction  with  Sir  Henry  Clinton.  What  they  ex 
pected  to  gain  by  their  conduct  is  uncertain,  and  why  they  should 
march  away  a  distance  of  one  hundred  miles,  and  then  be  trans 
ported  by  ships  to  a  place  they  knew  not  where,  thus  leaving  their 
wives  and  children  to  the  mercies  of  those  whom  they  had  of 
fended  and  driven  to  arms,  made  bitter  enemies  of,  must  ever  re 
main  unfathomable.  It  shows  they  were  blinded  and  exhibited  the 
want  of  even  ordinary  foresight.  It  also  exhibited  the  reckless  in 
difference  of  the  responsible  parties  to  the  welfare  of  those  they 
so  successfully  duped.  It  is  no  wonder  that  although  nearly  a 
century  and  a  quarter  have  elapsed  since  the  Highlanders  un 
sheathed  the  claymore  in  the  pine  forests  of  North  Carolina,  not 


*See  Appendix,  Note  E. 


124  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

a  single  person  has  shown  the  hardihood  to  applaud  their  action. 
On  the  other  hand,  although  treated  with  the  utmost  charity,  their 
bravery  applauded,  they  have  been  condemned  for  their  rude  pre 
cipitancy,  besides  failing  to  see  the  changed  condition  of  affairs, 
and  resenting  the  injuries  they  had  received  from  the  House  of 
Hanover  that  had  harried  their  country  and  hanged  their  relatives 
on  the  murderous  gallows-tree.  Their  course,  however,  in  the 
end  proved  advantageous  to  them ;  for,  after  their  disastrous  de 
feat,  they  took  an  oath  to  remain  peaceable,  which  the  majority 
kept,  and  thus  prevented  them  from  being  harrassed  by  the  Amer 
icans,  and,  as  loyal  subjects  of  king  George,  the  English  army 
must  respect  their  rights. 

Agents  were  busily  at  work  among  the  people  preparing  them 
for  war.  The  most  important  of  all  was  Allan  MacDonald  of 
Kingsborough.  Early  he  came  under  the  suspicion  of  the  Com 
mittee  of  Safety  at  Wilmington.  On  the  very  day,  July  3,  1775, 
he  was  in  consultation  with  Governor  Martin,  its  chairman  was 
directed  to  write  to  him  "to  know  from  himself  respecting  the  re 
ports  that  circulate  of  his  having  an  intention  to  raise  Troops  to 
support  the  arbitrary  measures  of  the  ministry  against  the  Amer 
icans  in  this  Colony,  and  whether  he  had  not  made  an  offer  of  his 
services  to  Governor  Martin  for  that  purpose."* 

The  influence  of  Kingsborough  was  supplemented  by  that  of 
Major  Donald  MacDonald,  who  was  sent  direct  from  the  army  in 
Boston.  He  was  then  in  his  sixty-fifth  year,  had  an  extended  ex 
perience  in  the  army.  He  was  in  the  Rising  of  1745,  and  headed 
many  of  his  own  name.  He  now  found  many  of  these  former 
companions  who  readily  listened  to  his  persuasions.  All  the  emis 
saries  sent  represented  they  were  only  visiting  their  friends  and 
relatives.  They  were  all  British  officers,  in  the  active  service. 

Partially  in  confirmation  of  the  above  may  be  cited  a  letter 
from  Samuel  Johnston  of  Edenton,  dated  July  21,  1775,  written  to 
the  Committee  at  Wilmington : 

"A  vessel  from  New  York  to  this  place  brought  over  two  of 
ficers  who  left  at  the  Bar  to  go  to  New  Bern,  they  are  both  High 
landers,  one  named  McDonnel  the  other  McCloud.  They  pretend 
they  are  on  a  visit  to  some  of  their  countrymen  on  your  river,  but 


*North  Carolina  Colonial  Records,  Vol.  X,  p.  65. 


THE  HIGHLANDERS  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA.          125 

I  think  there  is  reason  to  suspect  their  errand  of  a  base  nature. 
The  Committee  of  this  town  have  wrote  to  New  Bern  to  have 
them  secured.  Should  they  escape  there  I  hope  you  will  keep  a 
good  lookout  for  them/'* 

The  vigorous  campaign  for  1776,  in  the  Carolinas  was  de 
termined  upon  in  the  fall  of  1775,  in  deference  to  the  oft  repeated 
and  urgent  solicitations  of  the  royal  governors,  and  on  account  of 
the  appeals  made  by  Martin,  the  brunt  of  it  fell  upon  North  Car 
olina.  He  assured  the  home  government  that  large  numbers  of 
the  Highlanders  and  Regulators  were  ready  to  take  up  arms  for 
the  king. 

The  program,  as  arranged,  was  for  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  with 
a  fleet  of  ships  and  seven  corps  of  Irish  Regulars,  to  be  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Cape  Fear  early  in  the  year  1776,  and  there  form  a 
junction  with  the  Highlanders  and  other  disaffected  persons  from 
the  interior.  Believing  that  Sir  Henry  Clinton's  armament  would 
arrive  in  January  or  early  in  February  Martin  made  preparations 
for  the  revolt;  for  his  "unwearied,  persevering  agent,"  Alexander 
MacLean  brought  written  assurances  from  the  principal  persons 
to  whom  he  had  been  directed,  that  between  two  and  three  thous- 
apd  men  would  take  the  field  at  the  governor's  summons.  Under 
this  encouragement  MacLean  was  sent  again  into  the  back  coun 
try,  with  a  commission  dated  January  ID,  1776,  authorizing  Allan 
McDonald,  Donald  McDonald,  Alexander  McLeod,  Donald  Mc- 
Leod,  Alexander  McLean,  Allen  Stewart,  William  Campbell, 
Alexander  McDonald  and  Neal  McArthur,  of  Cumberland  and 
Anson  counties,  and  seventeen  other  persons  who  resided  in  a  belt 
of  counties  in  middle  Carolina,  to  raise  and  array  all  the  king's 
loyal  subjects,  and  to  march  them  in  a  body  to  Brunswick  by  Feb 
ruary  iSth.f 

Donald  MacDonald  was  placed  in  command  of  this  array  and 
of  all  other  forces  in  North  Carolina  with  the  rank  of  brigadier 
general,  with  Donald  MacLeod  next  in  rank.  Upon  receiving  his 
orders,  General  MacDonald  issued  the  following : 

"By  His  Excellency  Brigadier-General  Donald  McDontld, 
Commander  of  His  Majesty's  Forces  for  the  time  being,  in  North 
Carolina: 


*lbid,  p,  117.     tAmerican  Archives,  4th  Series,  Vol.  IV.  p,  981. 


126  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 


A  MANIFESTO. 

Whereas,  I  have  received  information  that  many  of  His  Ma 
jesty's  faithful  subjects  have  been  so  far  overcome  by  apprehen 
sion  of  danger,  as  to  fly  before  His  Majesty's  Army  as  from  the 
most  inveterate  enemy;  to  remove  which,  as  far  as  lies  in  my 
power,  I  have  thought  it  proper  to  publish  this  Manifesto,  declar 
ing  that  I  shall  take  the  proper  steps  to  prevent  any  injury  being 
done,  either  to  the  person  or  properties  of  His  Majesty's  subjects; 
and  I  do  further  declare  it  to  be  my  determined  resolution,  that  no 
violence  shall  be  used  to  women  and  children,  as  viewing  such 
outrages  to  be  inconsistent  with  humanity,  and  as  tending,  in  their 
consequences,  to  sully  the  arms  of  Britons  and  of  Soldiers. 

I,  therefore,  in  His  Majesty's  name,  generally  invite  every 
well-wisher  to  that  form  of  Government  under  which  they  have 
so  happily  lived,  and  which,  if  justly  considered,  ought  to  be 
esteemed  the  best  birth-right  of  Britons  and  Americans,  to 
repair  to  His  Majesty's  Royal  Standard,  erected  at  Cross  Creek, 
where  they  will  meet  with  every  possible  civilty,  and  be  ranked  in 
the  list  of  friends  and  fellow-Soldiers,  engaged  in  the  best  and 
most  glorious  of  all  causes,  supporting  the  rights  and  Constitu 
tion  of  their  country.  Those,  therefore,  who  have  been  under  the 
unhappy  necessity  of  submitting  to  the  mandates  of  Congress  and 
Committees — those  lawless,  usurped,  and  arbitrary  tribunals — will 
have  an  opportunity,  (by  joining  the  King's  Army)  to  restore 
peace  and  tranquility  to  this  distracted  land — to  open  again  the 
glorious  streams  of  commerce — to  partake  of  the  blessings  of  in 
separable  from  a  regular  administration  of  justice,  and  be  again 
reinstated  in  the  favorable  opinion  of  their  Sovereign. 

Donald  McDonald. 

By  His  Excellency's  command : 

Kenn.  McDonald,  P.  S."* 

On  February  5th  General  MacDonald  issued  another  mani 
festo  in  which  he  declares  it  to  be  his  "intention  that  no  violation 
whatever  shall  be  offered  to  women,  children,  or  private  property, 
to  sully  the  arms  of  Britons  or  freemen,  employed  in  the  glorious 
and  righteous  cause  of  rescuing  and  delivering  this  country  from 
the  usurpation  of  rebellion,  and  that  no  cruelty  whatever  be  of 
fered  against  the  laws  of  humanity,  but  what  resistance  shall  make 
necessaW;  and  that  whatever  provisions  and  other  necessaries  be 
taken  for  the  troops,  shall  be  paid  for  immediately;  and  in  case 
any  person,  or  persons,  shall  offer  the  least  violence  to  the  fami- 


*Ibid,  p,  982. 


THE  HIGHLANDERS  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA.          127 

lies  of  such  as  will  join  the  Royal  Standard,  such  persons  or  per 
sons,  may  depend  that  retaliation  will  be  made;  the  horrors  of 
such  proceedings,  it  is  hoped,  will  be  avoided  by  all  true  Chris 
tians."* 

Manifestos  being  the  order  of  the  day,  Thomas  Rutherford, 
erstwhile  patriot,  deriving  his  commission  from  the  Provincial 
Congress,  though  having  alienated  himself,  but  signing  himself 
colonel,  also  issues  one  in  which  he  declares  that  this  is  "to  com 
mand,  enjoin,  beseech,  and  require  all  His  Majesty's  faithful  sub 
jects  within  the  County  of  Cumberland  to  repair  to  the  King's 
Royal  standard,  at  Cross  Creek,  on  or  before  the  i6th  present,  in 
order  to  join  the  King's  army;  otherwise,  they  must  expect  to  fall 
under  the  melancholy  consequences  of  a  declared  rebellion,  and 
expose  themselves  to  the  just  resentment  of  an  injured,  though 
gracious  Sovereign."! 

On  February  ist  General  MacDonald  set  up  the  Royal  Stan 
dard  at  Cross  Creek,  in  the  Public  Square,  and  in  order  to  cause 
the  Highlanders  all  to  respond  with  alacrity  manifestos  were  is 
sued  and  other  means  resorted  to  in  order  that  the  "loyal  subjects 
of  His  Majesty"  might  take  up  arms,  among  which  nightly  balls 
were  given,  -and  the  military  spirit  freely  inculcated.  When  the 
day  came  the  Highlanders  were  seen  coming  from  near  and  from 
far,  from  the  wide  plantations  on  the  river  bottoms,  and  from  the 
rude  cabins  in  the  depths  of  the  lonely  pine  forests,  with  broad 
swords  at  their  side,  in  tartan  garments  and  feathered  bonnet,  and 
keeping  step  to  the  shrill  music  of  the  bag-pipe.  There  came,  first 
of  all,  Clan  MacDonald  with  Clan  MacLeod  near  at  hand,  with 
lesser  numbers  of  Clan  MacKenzie,  Clan  MacRae,  Clan  MacLean, 
Clan  MacKay,  Clan  MacLachlan,  and  still  others, — variously  esti 
mated  at  from  fifteen  hundred  to  three  thousand,  including  about 
two  hundred  others,  principally  Regulators.  However,  all  who 
were  capable  of  bearing  arms  did  not  respond  to  the  summons,  for 
some  would  not  engage  in  a  cause  where  their  traditions  and  af 
fections  had  no  part.  Many  of  them  hid  in  the  swamps  and  in  the 
forests.  On  February  i8th  the  Highland  army  took  up  its  line  of 
march  for  Wilmington  and  at  evening  encamped  on  the  Cape 
Fear,  four  miles  below  Cross  Creek. 


*Ibid,  p.  983.     Mbid,  p.  1129. 


128  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

The  assembling  of  the  Highland  army  aroused  the  entire 
country.  The  patriots,  fully  cognizant  of  what  was  transpiring, 
flew  to  arms,  determined  to  crush  the  insurrection,  and  in  less 
than  a  fortnight  nearly  nine  thousand  men  had  risen  against  the 
enemy,  and  almost  all  the  rest  were  ready  to  turn  out  at  a  mo 
ment's  notice.  At  the  very  first  menace  of  danger,  Brigadier 
General  James  Moore  took  the  field  at  the  head  of  his  regiment, 
and  on  the  I5th  secured  possession  of  Rockfish  bridge,  seven  miles 
from  Cross  Creek,  where  he  was  joined  by  a  recruit  of  sixty  from 
the  latter  place. 

On  the  iQth  the  royalists  were  paraded  with  a  view  to  assail 
Moore  on  the  following  night ;  but  he  was  thoroughly  entrenched, 
and  the  bare  suspicion  of  such  a  project  was  contemplated  caused 
two  companions  of  Cotton's  corps  to  run  off  with  their  arms.  On 
that  day  General  MacDonald  sent  the  following  letter  to  General 
Moore : 

"Sir:  I  herewith  send  the  bearer,  Donald  Morrison,  by  ad 
vice  of  the  Commissioners  appointed  by  his  Excellency  Josiah 
Martin,  and  in  behalf  of  the  army  now  under  my  command,  to 
propose  terms  to  you  as  friends  and  countrymen.  I  must  suppose 
you  unacquainted  with  the  Governor's  proclamation,  commanding 
all  his  Majesty's  loyal  subject  to  repair  to  the  King's  royal  stand 
ard,  else  I  should  have  imagined  you  would  ere  this  have  joined  the 
King's  army  now  engaged  in  his  Majesty's  service.  I  have  there 
fore  thought  it  proper  to  intimate  to  you,  that  in  case  you  do  not, 
by  12  o'clock  to-morrow,  join  the  royal  standard,  I  must  consider 
you  as  enemies,  and  take  the  necessary  steps  for  the  support  of 
legal  authority. 

I  beg  leave  to  remind  you  of  his  Majesty's  speech  to  his  Par 
liament,  wherein  he  offers  to  receive  the  misled  with  tenderness 
and  mercy,  from  motives  of  humanity.  I  again  beg  of  you  to  ac 
cept  the  proffered  clemency.  I  make  no  doubt,  but  you  will  show 
the  gentleman  sent  on  this  message  every  possible  civilty ;  and  you 
may  depend  in  return,  that  all  your  officers  and  men,  which  may 
fall  into  our  hands  shall  be  treated  with  an  equal  degree  of  respect. 
I  have  the  honor  to  be,  in  behalf  of  the  army,  Sir,  Your  most  obed 
ient  humble  servant, 

Don.  McDonald. 

Head  Quarters,  Feb.  19,  1776. 

His  Excellency's  Proclamation  is  herewith  enclosed." 


THE  HIGHLANDERS  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA.          129 

Brigadier  General  Moore's  answer: 

"Sir:  Yours  of  this  day  I  have  received,  in  answer  to  which, 
I  must  inform  you  that  the  terms  which  you  are  pleased  to  say,  in 
behalf  of  the  army  under  your  command,  are  offered  to  us  as 
friends  and  countrymen,  are  such  as  neither  my  duty  or  inclination 
will  permit  me  to  accept,  and  which  I  must  presume  you  too  much 
of  an  officer  to  accept  of  me.  You  were  very  right  when  you  sup 
posed  me  unacquainted  with  the  Governor's  proclamation,  but  as 
the  terms  therein  proposed  are  such  as  I  hold  incompatible  with 
the  freedom  of  Americans,  it  can  be  no  rule  of  conduct  for  me. 
However,  should  I  not  hear  farther  from  you  before  twelve  o'clock 
to-morrow  by  which  time  I  shall  have  an  opportunity  of  consulting 
my  officers  here,  and  perhaps  Col.  Martin,  who  is  in  the  neighbor 
hood  of  Cross  Creek,  you  may  expect  a  more  particular  answer; 
meantime;  you  may  be  assured  that  the  feelings  of  humanity  will 
induce  me  to  shew  that  civility  to  such  of  your  people  as  may  fall 
into  our  hands,  as  I  am  desirous  should  be  observed  towards  those 
of  ours,  who  may  be  unfortunate  enough  to  fall  into  yours.  I 
am,  Sir,  your  most  obedient  and  very  humble  servant, 

James  Moore. 

Camp  at  Rockfish,  Feb.  19,  1776." 

General  Moore,  on  the  succeeding  day  sent  the  following  to 
General  MacDonald: 

"Sir:  Agreeable  to  my  promise  of  yesterday,  I  have  con 
sulted  the  officers  under  my  command  respecting  your  letter,  and 
am  happy  in  finding  them  unanimous  in  opinion  with  me.  We 
consider  ourselves  engaged  in  a  cause  the  most  glorious  and  hon 
ourable  in  the  world,  the  defense  of  the  liberties  of  mankind,  in 
support  of  which  we  are  determined  to  hazard  everything  dear  and 
valuable  and  in  tenderness  to  the  deluded  people  under  your  com 
mand,  permit  me,  Sir,  through  you  to  inform  them,  before  it  is 
too  late,  of  the  dangerous  and  destructive  precipice  on  which  they 
stand,  and  to  remind  them  of  the  ungrateful  return  they  are  about 
to  make  for  their  favorable  reception  in  this  country.  If  this  is  not 
sufficient  to  recall  them  to  the  duty  which  they  owe  themselves  and 
their  posterity  inform  them  that  they  are  engaged  in  a  cause  in 
which  they  cannot  succeed  as  not  only  the  whole  force  of  this 
country,  but  that  of  our  neighboring  provinces,  is  exerting  and 
now  actually  in  motion  to  suppress  them,  and  which  much  end 
in  their  utter  destruction.  Desirous,  however,  of  avoiding  the  ef 
fusion  of  human  blood,  I  have  thought  proper  to  send  you  a  test 
recommended  by  the  Continental  Congress,  which  if  they  will  yet 
subscribe  we  are  willing  to  receive  them  as  friends  and  country- 


130  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

men.  Should  this  offer  be  rejected,  I  shall  consider  them  as  ene 
mies  to  the  constitutional  liberties  of  America,  and  treat  them  ac 
cordingly. 

I  cannot  conclude  without  reminding  you,  Sir,  of  the  oath 
which  you  and  some  of  your  officers  took  at  Newbern  on  your  ar 
rival  to  this  country,  which  I  imagine  you  will  find  is  difficult  to 
reconcile  to  your  present  conduct.  I  have  no  doubt  that  the 
bearer,  Capt.  James  Walker,  will  be  treated  with  proper  civilty  and 
respect  in  your  camp. 

I  am,  Sir,  your  most  obedient  and  very  humble  servant, 

James  Moore. 

Camp  at  Rockfish,  Feb.  20,  1776." 

General  MacDonald  returned  the  following  reply: 

"Sir:  I  received  your  favor  by  Captain  James  Walker,  and 
observed  your  declared  sentiments  of  revolt,  hostility  and  rebel 
lion  to  the  King,  and  to  what  I  understand  to  be  the  constitution 
of  the  country.  If  I  am  mistaken  future  consequences  must  de 
termine  ;  but  while  I  continue  in  my  present  sentiment,  I  shall  con 
sider  myself  embarked  in  a  cause  which  must,  in  its  consequences, 
extricate  this  country  from  anarchy  and  licentiousness.  I  cannot 
conceive  that  the  Scottish  emigrants,  to  whom  I  imagine  you  al 
lude,  can  be  under  greater  obligations  to  this  country  than  to  the 
King,  under  whose  gracious  and  merciful  government  they  alone 
could  have  been  enabled  to  visit  this  western  region :  And  I  trust, 
Sir,  it  is  in  the  womb  of  time  to  say,  that  they  are  not  that  de 
luded  and  ungrateful  people  which  you  would  represent  them  to 
be.  As  a  soldier  in  his  Majesty's  service,  I  must  inform  you,  if 
you  are  to  learn,  that  it  is  my  duty  to  conquer,  if  I  cannot  reclaim, 
all  those  who  may  be  hardy  enough  to  take  up  arms  against  the 
best  of  masters,  as  of  Kings.  I  have  the  honor  to  be,  in  behalf  of 
the  army  under  my  command, 

Sir,  your  most  obedient  servant, 

Don.  McDonald. 

To  the  Commanding  Officer  at  Rockfish."* 

MacDonald  realized  that  he  was  unable  to  put  his  threat  into 
execution,  for  he  was  informed  that  the  minute-men  were  gather 
ing  in  swarms  all  around  him;  that  Colonel  Caswell,  at  the  head 
of  the  minute  men  of  Newbern,  nearly  eight  hundred  strong,  was 
marching  through  Duplin  county,  to  effect  a  junction  with  Moore, 
and  that  his  communication  with  the  war  ships  had  been  cut  off. 


*N.  C.  Colonial  Records,  Vol.  XI,  pp.  276-279. 


THE  HIGHLANDERS  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA.         131 

Realizing  the  extremity  of  his  danger,  he  resolved  to  avoid  an  en 
gagement,  and  leave  the  army  at  Rockfish  in  his  rear,  and  by  celer 
ity  of  movement,  and  crossing  rivers  at  unsuspected  places,  to  dis 
engage  himself  from  the  larger  bodies  and  fall  upon  the  com 
mand  of  Caswell.  Before  marching  he  exhorted  his  men  to  fidel 
ity,  expressed  bitter  scorn  for  the  "base  cravens  who  had  deserted 
the  night  before,"  and  continued  by  saying: 

"If  any  amongst  you  is  so  faint-hearted  as  not  to  serve  with 
the  resolution  of  conquering  or  dying,  this  is  the  time  for  such  to 
declare  themselves." 

The  speech  was  answered  by  a  general  huzza  for  the  king; 
but  from  Cotton's  corps  about  twenty  laid  down  their  arms.  He 
decamped,  with  his  army  at  midnight,  crossed  the  Cape  Fear,  sunk 
his  boats,  and  sent  a  party  fifteen  miles  in  advance  to  secure  the 
bridge  over  South  river,  from  Bladen  into  Hanover,  pushing  with 
rapid  pace  over  swollen  streams,  rough  hills,  and  deep  morasses, 
hotly  pursued  by  General  Moore.  Perceiving  the  purpose  of  the 
enemy  General  Moore  detached  Colonels  Lillington  and  Ashe  to 
reinforce  Colonel  Caswell,  or  if  that  could  not  be  effected,  then 
they  were  to  occupy  Widow  Moore's  Creek  bridge. 

Colonel  Caswell  designing  the  purpose  of  MacDonald 
changed  his  own  course  in  order  to  intercept  his  march.  On  the 
23rd  the  Highlanders  thought  to  overtake  him,  and  arrayed  them 
selves  in  the  order  of  battle,  with  eighty  able-bodied  men,  armed 
with  broad-swords,  forming  the  center  of  the  army;  but  Colonel 
Caswell  being  posted  at  Corbett's  Ferry  could  not  be  reached  for 
want  of  boats.  The  royalists  were  again  in  extreme  danger ;  but 
at  a  point  six  miles  higher  up  the  Black  river  they  succeeded  in 
crossing  in  a  broad  shallow  boat  while  MacLean  and  Fraser,  left 
with  a  few  men  and  a  drum  and  a  pipe,  amused  the  corps  of  Cas 
well. 

Colonel  Lillington,  on  the  25th  took  post  on  the  east  side  of 
Moore's  Creek  bridge;  and  on  the  next  day  Colonel  Caswell 
reached  the  west  side,  threw  up  a  slight  embankment,  and  de 
stroyed  a  part  of  the  bridge.  A  royalist,  who  had  been  sent  into 
his  camp  under  pretext  of  summoning  him  to  return  to  his  alle 
giance,  brought  back  the  information  that  he  had  halted  on  the 


132  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

same  side  of  the  river  as  themselves,  and  could  be  assaulted  with 
advantage.  Colonel  Caswell  was  not  only  a  good  woodman,  but 
also  a  man  of  superior  ability,  and  believing  he  had  misled  the 
enemy,  marched  his  column  to  the  east  side  of  the  stream,  removed 
the  planks  from  the  bridge,  and  placed  his  men  behind  trees  and 
such  embankments  as  could  be  thrown  up  during  the  night.  His 
force  now  amounted  to  a  thousand  men,  consisting  of  the  New- 
bern  minute-men,  the  militia  of  Craven,  Dobbs,  Johnston,  and 
Wake  counties,  and  the  detachment  under  Colonel  Lillington. 
The  men  of  the  Neuse  region,  their  officers  wearing  silver  cres 
cents  upon  their  hats,  inscribed  with  the  words,  "Liberty  or 
Death,"  were  in  front.  The  situation  of  General  MacDonald  was 
again  perilous,  for  while  facing  this  army,  General  Moore,  with 
his  regulars  was  close  upon  his  rear. 

The  royalists,  expecting  an  easy  victory,  decided  upon  an  im 
mediate  attack.  General  MacDonald  was  confined  to  his  tent  by 
sickness,  and  the  command  devolved  upon  Major  Donald  Mac 
Leod,  who  began  the  march  at  one  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the 
27th ;  but  owing  to  the  time  lost  in  passing  an  intervening  morass, 
it  was  within  an  hour  of  daylight  when  they  reached  the  west  bank 
of  the  creek.  They  entered  the  ground  without  resistance.  See 
ing  Colonel  Caswell  was  on  the  opposite  side  they  reduced  their 
columns  and  formed  their  line  of  battle  in  the  woods.  Their  ral 
lying  cry  was,  "King  George  and  broadswords,"  and  the  signal 
for  attack  was  three  cheers,  the  drum  to  beat  and  the  pipes  to  play. 
While  it  was  still  dark  Major  MacLeod,  with  a  party  of  about 
forty  advanced,  and  at  the  bridge  was  challenged  by  the  sentinel, 
asking,  "Who  goes  there?"  He  answered,  "A  friend."  "A  friend 
to  whom?"  "To  the  king."  Upon  this  the  sentinels  bent  their 
faces  down  to  the  ground.  Major  MacLeod  thinking  they  might 
be  some  of  his  own  command  who  had  crossed  the  bridge,  chal 
lenged  them  in  Gaelic ;  but  receiving  no  reply,  fired  his  own  piece, 
and  ordered  his  party  to  fire  also.  All  that  remained  of  the  bridge 
were  the  two  logs,  which  had  served  for  sleepers,  permitting  only 
two  persons  to  pass  at  a  time.  Donald  MacLeod  and  Captain 
John  Campbell  rushed  forward  and  succeeded  in  getting  over. 
The  Highlanders  who  followed  were  shot  down  on  the  logs  and 


THE  HIGHLANDERS  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA.          133 

fell  into  the  muddy  stream  below.  Major  MacLeod  was  mortally 
wounded,  but  was  seen  to  rise  repeatedly  from  the  ground,  wav 
ing  his  sword  and  encouraging  his  men  to  come  on,  till  twenty- 
six  balls  penetrated  his  body.  Captain  Campbell  also  was  shot 
dead,  and  at  that  moment  a  party  of  militia,  under  Lieutenant 
Slocum,  who  had  forded  the  creek  and  penetrated  a  swamp  on  its 
western  bank,  fell  suddenly  upon  the  rear  of  the  royalists.  The 
loss  of  their  leader  and  the  unexpected  attack  upon  their  rear 
threw  them  into  confusion,  when  they  broke  and  fled.  The  battle 
lasted  but  ten  minutes.  The  royalists  lost  seventy  killed  and 
wounded,  while  the  patriots  had  but  two  wounded,  one  of  whcm 
recovered.  The  victory  was  lasting  and  complete.  The  High 
land  power  was  thoroughly  broken.  There  fell  into  the  hands  of 
the  Americans  besides  eight  hundred  and  fifty  prisoners,  fifteen 
hundred  rifles,  all  of  them  excellent  pieces,  three  hundred  and  fifty 
guns  and  short  bags,  one  hundred  and  fifty  swords  and  dirks,  two 
medicine  chests,  immediately  from  England,  one  valued  at  £300 
sterling,  thirteen  wagons  with  horses,  a  box  of  Johannes  and 
English  guineas,  amounting  to  about  $75,000. 

Some  of  the  Highlanders  escaped  from  the  battlefield  by 
breaking  down  their  wagons  and  riding  away,  three  upon  a  horse. 
Many  who  were  taken  confessed  that  they  were  forced  and  per 
suaded  contrary  to  their  inclinations  into  the  service.*  The  sol 
diers  taken  were  disarmed,  and  dismissed  to  their  homes. 

On  the  following  day  General  MacDonald  and  nearly  all  the 
chief  men  were  taken  prisoners,  amongst  whom  was  MacDonald 
of  Kingsborough  and  his  son  Alexander.  A  partial  list  of  those 
apprehended  is  given  in  a  report  of  the  Committee  of  the  Provin 
cial  Congress,  reported  April  2Oth  and  May  loth  on  the  guilt  of 
the  Highland  and  Regulator  officers  then  confined  in  Halifax  gaol, 
finding  the  prisoners  were  of  four  different  classes,  viz. : 

First,  Prisoners  who  had  served  in  Congress. 

Second,  Prisoners  who  had  signed  Tests  or  Associations. 

Third,  Prisoners  who  had  been  in  arms  without  such  cir 
cumstances. 


*Ibid,  Vol.  X,  p.  485. 


134  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

Fourth,  Prisoners  under  suspicious  circumstances. 

The  Highlanders  coming  under  the  one  or  the  other  of  these 
classes  are  given  in  the  following  order : 

Farquhard  Campbell,  Cumberland  county. 

Alexander  McKay,  Capt.  of  38  men,  Cumberland  county. 

Alexander  McDonald  (Condrach),  Major  of  a  regiment. 

Alexander  Morrison,  Captain  of  a  company  of  35  men. 

Alexander  MacDonald,  son  of  Kingsborough,  a  volunteer, 
Anson  county. 

James  MacDonald,  Captain  of  a  company  of  25  men. 

Alexander  McLeod,  Captain  of  a  company  of  32  men. 

John  MacDonald,  Captain  of  a  company  of  40  men. 

Alexander  McLeod,  Captain  of  a  company  of  16  men. 

Murdoch  McAskell,  Captain  of  a  company  of  34  men. 

Alexander  McLeod,  Captain  of  a  company  of  16  men. 

Angus  McDonald,  Captain  of  a  company  of  30  men. 

Neill  McArthur,  Freeholder  of  Cross  Creek,  Captain  of  a 
company  of  55  men. 

Francis  Frazier,  Adjutant  to  General  MacDonald's  Army. 

John  McLeod,  of  Cumberland  county,  Captain  of  company  of 

35  men- 

John  McKinzie,  of  Cumberland  county,  Captain  of  company 
of  43  men. 

Kennith  Macdonald,  Aid-de-camp  to  General  Macdonald. 

Murdoch  McLeod,  of  Anson  county,  Surgeon  to  General 
Macdonald's  Army. 

Donald  McLeod,  of  Anson  county,  Lieutenant  in  Captain 
Morrison's  Company. 

Norman  McLeod,  of  Anson  county,  Ensign  in  James  Mc 
Donald's  company. 

John  McLeod,  of  Anson  county,  Lieutenant  in  James  McDon 
ald's  company. 

Laughlin  McKinnon,  freeholder  in  Cumberland  county,  Lieu 
tenant  in  Col.  Rutherford's  corps. 

James  Munroe,  freeholder  in  Cumberland  county,  Lieutenant 
in  Capt.  McKay's  company. 

Donald  Morrison,  Ensign  to  Capt.  Morrison's  company. 

John  McLeod,  Ensign  to  Capt.  Morrison's  company. 

Archibald  McEachern,  Bladen  county,  Lieutenant  to  Capt. 
McArthur's  company. 

Rory  McKinnen,  freeholder  Anson  county,  volunteer. 

Donald  McLeod,  freeholder  Cumberland  county,  Master  to 
two  Regiments,  General  McDonald's  Army. 


THE  HIGHLANDERS  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA.          135 

Donald  Stuart,  Quarter  Master  to  Col.  Rutherford's  Regi 
ment. 

Allen  Macdonald  of  Kingsborough,  freeholder  of  Anson 
county,  Col.  Regiment. 

Duncan  St.  Clair. 

Daniel  McDaniel,  Lieutenant  in  Seymore  York's  company. 

Alexander  McRaw,  freeholder  Anson  county,  Capt.  company 
47  men. 

Kenneth  Stuart,  Lieutenant  Capt  Stuart's  company. 

Collin  Mclver,  Lieutenant  Capt.  Leggate's  company. 

Alexander  Maclaine,  Commissary  to  General  Macdonald's 
Army. 

Angus  Campbell,  Captain  company  30  men. 

Alexander  Stuart,  Captain  company  30  men. 

Hugh  McDonald,  Anson  county,  volunteer. 

John  McDonald,  common  soldier. 

Daniel  Cameron,  common  soldier. 

Daniel  McLean,  freeholder,  Cumberland  county,  Lieutenant 
to  Angus  Campbell's  company. 

Malcolm  McNeill,  recruiting  agent  for  General  Macdonald's 
Army,  accused  of  using  compulsion.* 

The  following  is  a  list  of  the  prisoners  sent  from  North  Car 
olina  to  Philadelphia,  enclosed  in  a  letter  of  April  22,  1776: 

"i  His  Excellency  Donald  McDonald  Esqr  Brigadier  Gen 
eral  of  the  Tory  Army  and  Commander  in  Chief  in  North  Caro 
lina. 

2  Colonel   Allen    McDonald  (of    Kingsborough)    first    in 
Commission  of  Array  and  second  in  Command 

3  Alexander  McDonald  son  of  Kingsborough 

4  Major  Alexander  McDonald  (Condrack) 

5  Capt   Alexander  McRay 

6  Capt  John  Leggate 

7  Capt  James  McDonald 

8  Capt   Alexr.  McLeod 

9  Capt   Alexr.  Morrison 

10  Capt  John  McDonald 

11  Capt  Alexr.  McLeod 

12  Capt   Murdoch  McAskell 

13  Capt   Alexander  McLeod 

14  Capt  Angus  McDonald 

15  Capt    Neil  Me  Arthur  f 

16  Capt  James  Mens  of  the  light  horse. 

17  Capt   John  McLeod 

*fbid,  pp.  594-603.     tSee  Appendix,  Note  H. 


136  HIGH  LA  NDERS  IN  A  ME  RICA . 

18  Capt   Thos.  Wier 

19  Capt  John  McKenzie 

20  Lieut   John  Murchison 

21  Kennith  McDonald,  Aid  de  Camp  to  Genl   McDonald 

22  Murdock  McLeod,  Surgeon 

23  Adjutant  General  John  Smith 

24  Donald  McLeod  Quarter  Master 

25  John  Bethune   Chaplain 

26  Farquhard  Campbell  late  a  delegate  in  the  provincial 
Congress — Spy  and  Confidential  Emissary  of  Governor  Martin."* 

Some  of  the  prisoners  were  discharged  soon  after  their  ar 
rest,  by  making  and  signing  the  proper  oath,  of  which  the  follow 
ing  is  taken  from  the  Records : 

"Oath  of  Malcolm  McNeill  and  Joseph  Smith.  We  Mal 
colm  McNeil  and  Joseph  Smith  do  Solemly  Swear  on  the  Holy 
Evangelists  of  Almighty  God  that  we  will  not  on  any  pretence 
whatsoever  take  up  or  bear  Arms  against  the  Inhabitants  of  the 
United  States  of  America  and  that  we  will  not  disclose  or  make 
known  any  matters  within  our  knowledge  now  carrying  on  within 
the  United  States  and  that  we  will  not  carry  out  more  than  fifty 
pounds  of  Gold  &  Silver  in  value  to  fifty  pounds  Carolina  Cur 
rency.  So  help  us  God. 

Malcolm  McNeill, 

Halifax,  I3th  Augt,  1776.  Joseph  Smith. "\ 

The  North  Carolina  Provincial  Congress  on  March  5,  1776, 
"Resolved,  That  Colonel  Richard  Caswell  send,  under  a  sufficient 
guard,  Brigadier  General  Donald  McDonald,  taken  at  the  battle 
of  Moore's  Creek  Bridge,  to  the  Town  of  Halifax,  and  there  to 
have  him  committed  a  close  prisoner  in  the  jail  of  the  said  Town, 
until  further  orders."J 

The  same  Congress,  held  in  Halifax  April  5th,  "Resolved, 
That  General  McDonald  be  admitted  to  his  parole  upon  the  fol 
lowing  conditions :  That  he  does  not  go  without  the  limits  of  the 
Town  of  Halifax ;  that  he  does  not  directly  or  indirectly,  while  a 
prisoner,  correspond  with  any  person  or  persons  who  are  or  may 
be  in  opposition  to  American  measures,  or  by  any  manner  or 
means  convey  to  them  intelligence  of  any  sort;  that  he  take  no 
draft,  nor  procure  them  to  be  taken  by  any  one  else,  of  any  place 
or  places  in  which  he  may  be,  while  upon  his  parole,  that  shall 


*Ibid,  Vol.   XI.  p.  294.       Mbid,  Vol.    X.  p.  743.       American    Archives, 
Fourth  Series,  Vol.  V,  p.  69. 


THE  HIGHLANDERS  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA.          137 

now,  or  may  hereafter  give  information  to  our  enemies  which  can 
be  injurious  to  us,  or  the  common  cause  of  America;  but  that 
without  equivocation,  mental  evasion,  or  secret  reservation,  he  pay 
the  most  exact  and  faithful  attention  to  the  intent  and  meaning  of 
these  conditions,  according  to  the  rules  and  regulations  of  war; 
and  that  he  every  day  appear  between  the  hours  of  ten  and  twelve 
o'clock  to  the  Officer  of  the  Guard."* 

On  April  nth,  the  same  parole  was  offered  to   Allan   Mac- 
Donald  of  Kingsborough.f 

The  Pennsylvania  Committee  of  Safety,  at  its  session  in  Phil 
adelphia,  held  May  25,  1776,  ordered  the  Highland  prisoners, 
mentioned  on  page  219,  naming  each  one  separately  to  be  "safely 
kept  in  close  confinement  until  discharged  by  the  honorable  Con 
gress  or  this  Committee.'^  Four  days  later,  General  MacDonald 
addressed  a  letter  to  the  Continental  Congress,  in  which  he  said, 
"That  he  was,  by  a  party  of  horsemen,  upon  the  28th  day  of  Feb 
ruary  last,  taken  prisoner  from  sick  quarters,  eight  miles  from 
Widow  Moor's  Creek,  where  he  lay  dangerously  ill,  and  carried  to 
Colonel  Caswell's  camp,  where  General  Moore  then  commanded, 
to  whom  he  delivered  his  sword  as  prisoner  of  war,  which  General 
Moore  was  pleased  to  deliver  back  in  a  genteel  manner  before  all 
his  officers  then  present,  according  to  the  rules  and  customs  of  war 
practised  in  all  nations;  assuring  him  at  the  same  time  that  he 
would  be  well  treated,  and  his  baggage  and  property  delivered  to 
him,  &c.  Having  taken  leave  of  General  Moore  and  Colonel  Cas- 
well,  Lieutenant-Colonel  Bryant  took  him  under  his  care;  and 
after  rummaging  his  baggage  for  papers,  &c.,  conducted  him  to 
Newbern,  from  thence  with  his  baggage  to  Halifax,  where  the 
Committee  of  Safety  there  thought  proper  to  commit  him  to  the 
common  jail ;  his  horses,  saddles,  and  pistols,  &c.,  taken  from  him, 
and  never  having  committed  any  act  of  violence  against  the  person 
or  property  of  any  man ;  that  he  remained  in  this  jail  near  a  month, 
until  General  Howe  arrived  there,  who  did  him  the  honour  to  call 
upon  him  in  jail :  and  he  has  reason  to  think  that  General  Howe 
thought  this  treatment  erroneous  and  without  a  precedent;  that 
upon  this  representation  to  the  Convention,  General  McDonald 
was,  by  order  of  the  Convention,  permitted,  upon  parole,  to  the 
limits  of  the  town  of  Halifax,  until  the  25th  of  April  last,  when 
he  was  appointed  to  march,  with  the  other  gentlemen  prisoners, 
escorted  from  the  jail  there  to  this  place.  General  McDonald 


*I&id,  Vol.  V,  p.  1317.     Mbid,  p.  1320.     llbid,  Vol.  VI,  p.  663. 


138  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

would  wish  to  know  what  crime  he  has  since  been  guilty  of,  de 
serving  his  being  recommitted  to  the  jail  of  Philadelphia,  without 
his  bedding  or  baggage,  and  his  sword  and  his  servant  detained 
from  him.  The  other  gentlemen  prisoners  are  in  great  want  for 
their  blankets  and  other  necessaries. 

Donald  McDonald."* 

The  Continental  Congress,  on  September  4th,  "Resolved, 
That  the  proposal  made  by  General  Howe,  as  delivered  by  Gen 
eral  Sullivan,  of  exchanging  General  Sullivan  for  General  Pres- 
cot,  and  Lord  Stirling  for  Brigadier-General,  be  complied  with."f 

This  being  communicated  to  General  McDonald  he  addressed, 
to  the  Secretary  of  War  the  following : 

"Philadelphia  Gaol,  September  6,  1776. 
To  the  Secretary  of  War : 

General  McDonald's  compliments  to  the  Secretary  of  War. 
He  is  obliged  to  him  for  his  polite  information,  that  the  Congress 
have  been  pleased  to  agree  that  Generals  Prescott  and  McDonald 
shall  be  exchanged  for  the  Generals  Sullivan  and  Stirling.  Gen 
eral  McDonald  is  obliged  to  the  Congress  for  the  reference  to  the 
Board  of  War  for  his  departure :  The  indulgence  of  eight  or  ten 
days  will,  he  hopes,  be  sufficient  to  prepare  him  for  his  journey. 
His  baggage  will  require  a  cart  to  carry  it.  He  is  not  provided 
with  horses — submits  it  to  the  Congress  and  Board  how  he  may 
be  conducted  with  safety  to  his  place  of  destination,  not  doubting 
his  servant  will  be  permitted  to  go  along  with  him,  and  that  his 
sword  may  be  returned  to  him,  which  he  is  informed  the  Commis 
sary  received  from  his  servant  on  the  25th  of  May  last. 

General  McDonald  begs  leave  to  acquaint  the  Secretary  and 
the  Board  of  War,  for  the  information  of  Congress,  that  when  he 
was  brought  prisoner  from  sick  quarters  to  General  Moore's 
camp,  at  Moore's  Creek,  upon  the  28th  of  February  last,  General 
Moore  treated  him  with  respect  to  his  rank  and  commission  in  the 
King  of  Great  Britain's  service.  He  would  have  given  him  a 
parole  to  return  to  his  sick  quarters,  as  his  low  state  of  health  re 
quired  it  much  at  that  time,  but  Colonel  Caswell  objected  thereto, 
and  had  him  conducted  prisoner  to  Newbern,  but  gently  treated 
all  the  way  by  Colonel  Caswell  and  his  officers. 

From  Newbern  he  was  conducted  by  a  guard  of  Horse  to 
Halifax,  and  committed  on  his  arrival,  after  forty-five  miles  jour 
ney  the  last  day,  in  a  sickly  state  of  health,  and  immediately  ush 
ered  into  a  common  gaol,  without  bed  or  bedding,  fire  or  candles, 


*Ibid,  p.  613.      Mbid,   Fifth  Series,  Vol.  II.  p.  1330. 


THE  HIGHLANDERS  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA,          139 

in  a  cold,  long  night,  by  Colonel  Long,  who  did  not  appear  to  me 
to  behave  like  a  gentleman.  That  notwithstanding  the  promised 
protection  for  person  and  property  he  had  from  General  Moore,  a 
man  called  Longfield  Cox,  a  wagonmaster  to  Colonel  Caswell's 
army,  seized  upon  his  horse,  saddle,  pistols,  and  other  arms,  and 
violently  detained  the  same  by  refusing  to  deliver  them  up  to 
Colonel  Bryan,  who  conducted  him  to  Newbern.  Colonel  Long 
was  pleased  to  detain  his  mare  at  Halifax  when  sent  prisoner  from 
thence  to  here.  Sorry  to  dwell  so  long  upon  so  disagreeable  a 
subject."* 

This  letter  was  submitted  to  the  Continental  Congress  on 
September  7th,  when  it  "Resolved,  That  he  be  allowed  four  days 
to  prepare  for  his  journey;  That  a  copy  of  that  part  of  his  Letter 
respecting  his  treatment  in  North  Carolina,  be  sent  to  the  Con 
vention  of  that  State. "f 

Notwithstanding  General  Sir  William  Howe  had  agreed  to 
make  the  specified  exchange  of  prisoners,  yet  in  a  letter  addressed 
to  Washington,  September  21,  1776,  he  states: 

"The  exchange  you  propose  of  Brigadier-General  Alexander, 
commonly  called  Lord  Stirling,  for  Mr.  McDonald,  cannot  take 
place,  as  he  has  only  the  rank  of  Major  by  my  commission;  but  I 
shall  readily  send  any  Major  in  the  enclosed  list  of  prisoners  that 
you  will  be  pleased  to  name  in  exchange  for  him."J; 

As  Sir  William  Howe  refused  to  recognize  the  rank  conferred 
on  General  McDonald,  by  the  governor  of  North  Carolina,  Wash 
ington  was  forced,  September  23,  to  order  his  return,  with  the 
escort,  to  Philadelphia.  1 1  But  on  the  same  day  addressed  Sir 
William  Howe,  in  which  he  said : 

"I  had  no  doubt  but  Mr.  McDonald's  title  would  have  been 
acknowledged,  having  understood  that  he  received  his  commission 
from  the  hands  of  Governor  Martin ;  nor  can  I  consent  to  rank  him 
as  a  Major  till  I  have  proper  authority  from  Congress,  to  whom  I 
shall  state  the  matter  upon  your  representation."  1 1  That  body, 
on  September  3<Dth,  declared  "That  Mr.  McDonald,  having 
a  commission  of  Brigadier-General  from  Governor  Martin,  be  not 
exchanged  for  any  officer  under  the  rank  of  Brigadier-General  in 
the  service  either  of  the  United  States  or  any  of  them."** 

On  the  way  from  North  Carolina  to  Philadelphia,  while  rest 
ing  at  Petersburg,  May  2,  1776,  Kingsborough  indited  the  fol 
lowing  letter : 


*Ibid,  p.  191.       +Ibtd,  p.  1333.       \Ibid,  p.  437.       \\Ibid,  p.  464.       **fbid, 
p.  1383. 


140  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

"Sir:  Your  kind  favor  I  had  by  Mr.  Ugin  (  ?)  with  the  Vir 
ginia  money  enclosed,  which  shall  be  paid  if  ever  I  retourn  with 
thanks,  if  not  I  shall  take  to  order  payment.  Colonel  Eliot  who 
came  here  to  receive  the  prisoners  Confined  the  General  and  me 
under  a  guard  and  sentries  to  a  Roome;  this  he  imputes  to  the 
Congress  of  North  Carolina  not  getting  Brigadier  Lewes  (who 
commands  at  Williamsburg)  know  of  our  being  on  parole  by  your 
permission  when  at  Halifax.  If  any  opportunity  afford,  it  would 
add  to  our  happiness  to  write  something  to  the  above  purpose  to 
some  of  the  Congress  here  with  directions  (if  such  can  be  done) 
to  forward  said  orders  after  us.  I  have  also  been  depressed  of  the 
horse  I  held,  and  hath  little  chance  of  getting  another.  To  walk 
on  foot  is  what  I  never  can  do  the  length  of  Philadelphia.  What 
you  can  do  in  the  above  different  affairs  will  be  adding  to  your 
former  favors.  Hoping  you  will  pardon  freedom  wrote  in  a 
hurry.  I  am  with  real  Esteem  and  respect 

Honble  Sir, 

Your  very  obedt.  Servt. 

Allen  MacDonald."* 

June  28,  1776,  Allen  MacDonald  of  Kingsborough,  was  per 
mitted,  after  signing  a  parole  and  word  of  honor  to  go  to  Read 
ing,  in  Berks  county.f  At  the  same  time  the  Committee  of  Safety 

"Resolved,  That  such  Prisoners  from  North  Carolina  as 
choose,  may  be  permitted  to  write  to  their  friends  there ;  such  let 
ters  to  be  inspected  by  this  Committee;  and  the  Jailer  is  to  take 
ca're  that  all  the  paper  delivered  in  to  the  Prisoners,  be  used  in 
such  Letters,  or  returned  him."f 

The  action  of  the  Committee  of  Safety  was  approved  by  the 
Continental  Congress  on  July  Qth,  by  directing  Kingsborough  to 
be  released  on  parole;!  and  on  the  I5th,  his  son  Alexander  was 
released  on  parole  and  allowed  to  reside  with  him. 

Every  attempt  to  exchange  the  prisoners  was  made  on  the 
part  of  the  Americans,  and  as  they  appear  to  have  been  so  unfor 
tunate  as  to  have  no  one  to  intercede  for  them  among  British  offi 
cers,  Kingsborough  was  permitted  to  go  to  New  York  and  effect 
his  own  exchange,  which  he  succeeded  in  doing  during  the  month 
of  November,  1777,  and  then  proceeded  to  Halifax,  Nova  Scotia.  || 


*North  Carolina  Colonial  Records,  Vol.  XI.  p.  295.      fAm.  Archives,  5th 
Series,   Vol.  I.  p.   1291.      \Ibid,  p.   1570.      ||"Letter  Book  of  Captain  A. 
MacDonald,"  p.  387. 


THE  HIGHLANDERS  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA.         141 

The  Highland  officers  confined  in  prison  became  restive,  and 
on  October  31,  1776,  presented  a  memorial,  addressed  to  the 
North  Carolina  members  of  the  Continental  Congress,  which  at 
once  met  with  the  approval  of  William  Hooper : 

"Gentlemen:  After  a  long  separation  of  eight  months  from 
our  Families  &  Friends,  We  the  imdersubscribers,  Prisoners  of 
war  from  North  Carolina  now  in  Philadelphia  Prison,  think  our 
selves  justifiable  at  this  period  in  applying  to  your  Honours  for 
permission  to  return  to  our  Families;  which  indulgence  we  will 
promise  on  the  Faith  &  honour  of  gentlemen  not  to  abuse,  by  in 
terfering  in  the  present  disputes,  or  aiding  or  assisting  your  ene 
mies  by  word,  writing,  or  action. 

This  request  we  have  already  laid  before  Congress  who  are 
willing  to  grant  it,  provided  they  shall  have  your  approbation. 

Hoping  therefore,  that  you  have  no  particular  intention  to 
distress  us  more  than  others  whom  you  have  treated  with  Indul 
gence,  we  flatter  ourselves  that  your  determinations  will  prove  no 
obstruction  to  our  Enlargement  on  the  above  terms;  and  have 
transmitted  to  you  the  enclosed  Copy  of  the  Resolve  of  Congress 
in  our  favor,  which  if  you  countenance;  it  will  meet  with  the 
warmest  acknowledgement  of  Gentn. 

Your  most  obedt.  humble  Servts., 

Alexander  Morison,  Ferqd.  Campbell,  Alexr.  Macleod, 
Alexr.  McKay,  James  Macdonald,  John  McDonald,  Murdoch 
Macleod,  John  Murchison,  John  Bethune,  Neill  McArthur,  John 
Smith,  Murdo  MacCaskill,  John  McLeod,  Alexr.  McDonald,  An 
gus  McDonald,  John  Ligett."* 

It  was  fully  apparent  to  the  Americans  that  so  long  as  the 
leaders  were  prisoners  there  was  no  danger  of  another  uprising 
among  the  Highlanders.  This  was  fully  tested  by  earl  Cornwallis, 
who,  after  the  battle  of  Guilford  Courthouse,  retreated  towards 
the  seaboard,  stopping  on  the  way  at  Cross  Creek:f  hoping  then  to 
gain  recruits  from  the  Highlanders,  but  very  few  of  whom  re 
sponded  to  his  call.  In  a  letter  addressed  to  Sir  Henry  Clinton, 
dated  from  his  camp  near  Wilmington,  April  10,  1781,  he  says: 

"On  my  arrival  there  (Cross  Creek),  I  found,  to  my  great 
mortification,  and  contrary  to  all  former  accounts,  that  it  was  im 
possible  to  procure  any  considerable  quantity  of  provisions,  and 

*N.  C.  Colonial  Records,  Vol.  X.  p.  888.     tSee  Appendix  Note  F. 


142  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

that  there  was  not  four  days'  forage  within  twenty  miles.  The 
navigation  of  Cape  Fear,  with  the  hopes  of  which  I  had  been  flat 
tered  was  totally  impracticable,  the  distance  from  Wilmington  by 
water  being  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles,  the  breadth  of  the  river 
seldom  exceeding  one  hundred  yards,  the  banks  generally  high, 
and  the  inhabitants  on  each  side  almost  universally  hostile.  Un 
der  these  circumstances  I  determined  to  move  immediately  to  Wil 
mington.  By  this  measure  the  Highlanders  have  not  had  so  much 
time  as  the  people  of  the  upper  country,  to  prove  the  sincerity  of 
their  former  professions  of  friendship.  But,  though  appearances 
are  rather  more  favorable  among  them,  I  confess  they  are  not 
equal  to  my  expectations."* 

The  Americans  did  not  rest  matters  simply  by  confining  the 
officers,  but  every  precaution  was  taken  to  overawe  them,  not  only 
by  their  parole,  which  nearly  all  implicitly  obeyed,  but  also  by 
armed  force,  for  some  militia  was  at  once  stationed  at  Cross  Creek, 
which  remained  there  until  the  Provincial  Congress,  on  November 
21.,  1776,  ordered  it  discharged.!  General  Charles  Lee,  who  had 
taken  charge  of  the  Southern  Department,  on  June  6,  1776,  or 
dered  Brigadier-General  Lewis  to  take  "as  large  a  body  of  the 
regulars  as  can  possibly  be  spared  to  march  to  Cross  Creek,  in 
North  Carolina."! 

Notwithstanding  the  fact  that  many  of  the  Highlanders  who 
had  been  in  the  battle  of  Moore's  Creek  Bridge  afterwards  en 
gaged  in  the  service  with  the  Americans,  the  community  was  re 
garded  with  suspicion,  and  that  not  without  some,  cause.  On 
July  28,  1777,  it  was  reported  that  there  were  movements  among 
the  royalists  that  caused  the  patriots  to  be  in  arms  and  watch  the 
Highlanders  at  Cross  Creek.  On  August  3rd  it  was  again  re 
ported  that  there  were  a  hundred  in  arms  with  others  coming.  || 

As  might  be  anticipated  the  poor  Highlanders  also  were  sub 
jected  to  fear  and  oppression.  They  remained  at  heart,  true  to 
their  first  love.  In  June,  1776,  a  report  was  circulated  among 
them  that  a  company  of  light  horse  was  coming  into  the  settle- 


*"Earl  Cornwall!*'  Answer  to  Sir  Henry  Clinton,"  p.  10.  fN.  C.  Colonial 
Records,  Vol.  XI.  p.  927.  JAm.  Archives,  Fourth  Series,  Vol.  VI, 
p.  721.  ||N.  C.  Colonial  Records,  Vol.  XI.  pp.  546,  555. 


THE  HIGHLANDERS  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA.          143 

ment,  and  every  one  thought  he  was  the  man  wanted,  and  hence 
all  hurried  to  the  swamps  and  other  fastnesses  in  the  forest.* 

From  the  poor  Highland  women,  who  had  lost  father,  hus 
band,  brother  in  battle,  or  whose  menfolk  were  imprisoned  in  the 
gaol  at  Halifax,  there  arose  such  a  wail  of  distress  as  to  call  forth 
the  attention  of  the  Provincial  Congress,  which  at  once  put  forth 
a  proclamation,  and  ordered  it  translated  into  the  "Erse  tongue," 
in  which  it  was  declared  that  they  "warred  not  with  those  help 
less  females,  but  sympathized  with  them  in  their  sorrow,"  and 
recommended  them  to  the  compassion  of  all,  and  to  the  "bounty 
of  those  who  had  aught  to  spare  from  their  necessities." 

One  of  the  remarkable  things,  and  one  which  cannot  be  ac 
counted  for,  is,  that  although  the  North  Carolina  Highland  emi 
grants  were  deeply  religious,  yet  no  clergyman  accompanied  them 
to  the  shores  of  America,  until  1770,  when  Reverend  John  Mc- 
Leod  came  direct  from  Scotland  and  ministered  to  them  for  some 
time;  and  they  were  entirely  without  a  minister  prior  to  1757, 
when  Reverend  James  Campbell  commenced  to  preach  for  them, 
and  continued  in  active  work  until  1770.  He  was  the  first  or 
dained  minister  who  took  up  his  abode  among  the  Presbyterian 
settlements  in  North  Carolina.  He  pursued  his  labors  among  the 
outspreading  neighborhoods  in  what  are  now  Cumberland  and 
Robeson  counties.  This  worthy  man  was  born  in  Campbelton,  on 
the  peninsula  of  Kintyre,  in  Argyleshire,  Scotland.  Of  his  early 
history  but  little  is  known,  and  by  far  too  little  of  his  pioneer  labors 
has  been  preserved.  About  the  year  1730  he  emigrated  to  Amer 
ica,  landing  at  Philadelphia.  His  attention  having  been  turned  to 
his  countrymen  on  the  Cape  Fear,  he  removed  to  North  Carolina, 
and  took  up  his  residence  on  the  left  bank  of  the  above  river,  a  few 
miles  north  of  Cross  Creek.  He  died  in  1781.  His  preaching  was 
in  harmony  with  the  tenets  of  his  people,  being  presbyterian.  He 
had  three  regular  congregations  on  the  Sabbath,  besides  irregular 
preaching,  as  occasion  demanded.  For  some  ten  years  he 
preached  on  the  southwest  side  of  the  river  at  a  place  called  "Rog 
er's  meeting-house."  Here  Hector  McNeill  ("Bluff  Hector")  and 


*Ibid,  p.  829. 


144 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 


Alexander  McAlister  acted  as  elders.  About  1758  he  began  to 
preach  at  the  "Barbacue  Church," — the  building  not  erected  until 
about  the  year  1765.  It  was  at  this  church  where  Flora  MacDon- 
ald  worshipped.  The  first  elders  of  this  church  were  Gilbert 
Clark,  Duncan  Buie,  Archibald  Buie,  and  Donald  Cameron. 

Another  of  the  preaching  stations  was  at  a  place  now  known 


BARBACUE  CHURCH,  WHERE  FLORA  MACDONALD  WORSHIPPED. 


as  "Long  Street."  The  building  was  erected  about  1766.  The 
first  elders  were  Malcolm  Smith,  Archibald  McKay  and  Archibald 
Ray. 

There  came,  in  the  same  ship,  from  Scotland,  with  Reverend 
John  McLeod,  a  large  number  of  Highland  families,  all  of  whom 
settled  upon  the  upper  and  lower  Little  Rivers,  in  Cumberland 
county.  After  several  years'  labor,  proving  himself  a  man  of 
genuine  piety,  great  worth,  and  popular  eloquence,  he  left  Amer 
ica,  with  a  view  of  returning  to  his  native  land ;  having  never  been 
heard  of  afterwards,  it  was  thought  that  he  found  a  watery  grave. 


THE  HIGHLANDERS  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA.          145 

With  the  exception  of  the  Reverend  John  McLeod,  it  is  not 
known  that  Reverend  James  Campbell  had  any  ministerial  brother 
residing  in  Cumberland  or  the  adjoining  counties,  who  could  as 
sist  him  in  preaching  to  the  Gaels.  Although  McAden  preached 
in  Duplin  county,  he  was  unable  to  render  assistance  because  he 
was  unfamiliar  with  the  language  of  the  Highlanders. 


CHAPTER  VI. 
HIGHLANDERS  IN  GEORGIA. 

The  second  distinctive  and  permanent  settlement  of  High 
land  Scotch  in  the  territory  now  constituting  the  United  States 
of  America  was  that  in  what  was  first  called  New  Inverness  on 
the  Alatamaha  river  in  Georgia,  but  now  known  as  Darien,  in 
Mclntosh  County.  It  was  established  under  the  genius  of  James 
Oglethorpe,  an  English  general  and  philanthropist,  who,  in  the 
year  1728,  began  to  take  active  legislative  support  in  behalf  of 
the  debtor  classes,  which  culminated  in  the  erection  of  the  colony 
of  Georgia,  and  incidentally  to  the  formation  of  a  settlement  of 
Highlanders. 

There  was  a  yearly  average  in  Great  Britain  of  four  thousand 
unhappy  men  immured  in  prison  for  the  misfortune  of  being 
poor.  A  small  debt  exposed  a  person  to  a  perpetuity  of  imprison 
ment;  and  one  indiscreet  contract  often  resulted  in  imprisonment 
for  life.  The  sorrows  hidden  within  the  prison  walls  of  Fleet  and 
Marshalsea  touched  the  heart  of  Oglethorpe — a  man  of  merciful 
disposition  and  heroic  mind — who  was  then  in  the  full  activity  of 
middle  life.  His  benevolent  zeal  persevered  until  he  restored 
multitudes,  who  had  long  been  in  confinement  for  debt,  and  were 
now  helpless  and  strangers  in  the  land  of  their  birth.  Nor  was 
this  all:  for  them  and  the  persecuted  Protestants  he  planned  an 
asylum  in  America,  where  former  poverty  would  be  no  reproach, 
and  where  the  simplicity  of  piety  could  indulge  in  the  spirit  of 
devotion  without  fear  of  persecution  or  rebuke. 

The  first  active  step  taken  by  Oglethorpe,  in  his  benevolent 
designs  was  to  move,  in  the  British  House  of  Commons,  that  a 
committee  be  appointed  "to  inquire  into  the  state  of  the  gaols  of 
the  kingdom,  and  to  report  the  same  and  their  opinion  thereupon 
to  the  House."  Of  this  committee  consisting  of  ninety-six  per- 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  GEORGIA.  147 

sons,  embracing  some  of  the  first  men  in  England,  Oglethorpe  was 
made  chairman.  They  were  eulogized  by  Thompson,  in  his  poem 
on  Winter,  as 

"The  generous  band, 

Who,  touched  with  human  woe,  redressive  searched 

Into  the  horrors  of  the  gloomy  gaol." 

In  the  abodes  of  crime,  and  of  misfortune,  the  committee  be 
held  all  that  the  poet  depicted :  "The  freeborn  Briton  to  the  dun 
geon  chained,"  and  "Lives  crushed  out  by  secret,  barbarous  ways, 
that  for  their  country  would  have  toiled  and  bled."  One  of  Brit 
ain's  authors  was  moved  to  indite:  "No  modern  nation  has  ever 
enacted  or  inflicted  greater  legal  severities  upon  insolvent  debtors 
than  England."* 

While  the  report  of  the  committee  did  honor  to  their  human 
ity,  yet  it  was  the  moving  spirit  of  Oglethorpe  that  prompted  ef 
forts  to  combine  present  relief  with  permanent  benefits,  by  which 
honest  but  unfortunate  industry  could  be  protected,  and  the  poor 
enabled  to  reap  the  fruit  of  their  toils,  which  now  wrung  out  their 
lives  with  bitter  and  unrequited  labor.  On  June  9,  1732,  a  char 
ter  was  procured  from  the  king,  incorporating  a  body  by  name 
and  style  of  the  Trustees  for  Establishing  the  Colony  of  Georgia 
in  America.  Among  its  many  provisions  was  the  declaration  that 
"all  and  every  person  born  within  the  said  province  shall  have 
and  enjoy  all  liberties,  franchises  and  immunities  of  free  deni 
zens,  as  if  abiding  and  born  within  Great  Britain."  It  further 
ordained  that  there  should  be  liberty  of  conscience,  and  free  ex 
ercise  of  religion  to  all,  except  Papists.  The  patrons,  by  their 
own  request,  were  restrained  from  receiving  any  grant  of  lands, 
or  any  emoluments  whatever. 

The  charter  had  in  view  the  settling  of  poor  but  unfortunate 
people  on  lands  now  waste  and  desolate,  and  also  the  interposing 
of  the  colony  as  a  barrier  between  the  French,  Spanish  and  In 
dians  on  the  south  and  west  and  the  other  English  colonies  on  the 
north.  Oglethorpe  expressed  the  purpose  of  the  colonizing 
scheme,  in  the  following  language: 

"These  trustees  not  only  give  land  to  the  unhappy  who  go 


*Graham's  "  History  of  United  States,"  Vol.  II,  p.  179. 


148  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

thither;  but  are  also  empowered  to  receive  the  voluntary  contri 
butions  of  charitable  persons  to  enable  them  to  furnish  the  poor 
adventurers  with  all  necessaries  for  the  expense  of  the  voyage, 
occupying  the  land,  and  supporting  them  till  they  find  themselves 
comfortably  settled.  So  that  now  the  unfortunate  will  not  be 
obliged  to  bind  themselves  to  a  long  servitude  to  pay  for  their 
passage ;  for  they  may  be  carried  gratis  into  a  land  of  liberty  and 
plenty,  where  they  immediately  find  themselves  in  possession  of  a 
competent  estate,  in  a  happier  climate  than  they  knew  before; 
and  they  are  unfortunate,  indeed,  if  here  they  cannot  forget  their 
sorrow."* 

Subsidiary  to  this  it  was  designed  to  make  Georgia  a  silk, 
wine,  oil  and  drug-growing  colony.  It  was  calculated  that  the 
mother  country  would  be  relieved  of  a  large  body  of  indigent  peo 
ple  and  unfortunate  debtors,  and,  at  the  same  time,  assist  the 
commerce  of  Great  Britain,  increase  home  industries,  and  relieve, 
to  an  appreciative  extent,  the  impost  on  foreign  productions. 
Extravagant  expectations  were  formed  of  the  capabilities  of 
Georgia  by  the  enthusiastic  friends  of  the  movement.  It  was  to 
rival  Virginia  and  South  Carolina,  and  at  once  to  take  the  first 
rank  in  the  list  of  provinces  depending  on  the  British  crown.  Its 
beauties  and  greatness  were  lauded  by  poets,  statesmen  and  di 
vines.  It  attracted  attention  throughout  Europe,  and  to  that 
promised  land  there  pressed  forward  Swiss,  German,  Scotch  and 
English  alike.  The  benevolence  of  England  was  aroused,  and  the 
charities  of  an  opulent  nation  began  to  flow  towards  the  new 
plantation.  The  House  of  Parliament  granted  £10,000,  which 
was  augmented,  by  private  subscription,  to  £36,000. 

Oglethorpe  had  implicit  faith  in  the  enterprise,  and  with  the 
first  shipload,  on  board  the  Ann,  he  sailed  from  Gravesend  No 
vember  17,  1732,  and  arrived  at  the  bar,  outside  of  the  port  of 
Charleston,  South  Carolina,  January  13,  1733.  Having  accepted 
of  a  hearty  welcome,  he  weighed  anchor,  and  sailed  directly  for 
Port  Royal;  and  while  his  colony  was  landing  at  Beaufort,  he 
ascended  the  boundary  river  of  Georgia,  and  selected  the  site  for 
his  chief  town  on  the  high  bluff,  where  now  is  the  city  of  Savan 
nah.  Having  established  his  town,  he  then  selected  a  command- 

*"  Georgia  Historical  Collections,"  Vol.  I,  p.  58. 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  GEORGIA.  149 

ing  height  on  the  Ogeechee  river,  where  he  built  a  fortification 
and  named  it  Fort  Argyle,  in  honor  of  the  friend  and  patron  of 
his  early  years. 

Within  a  period  of  five  years  over  a  thousand  persons  had 
been  sent  over  on  the  Trustee's  account ;  several  freeholders,  with 
their  servants,  had  also  taken  up  lands ;  and  to  them  and  to  others 
also,  settling  in  the  province,  over  fifty-seven  thousand  acres  had 
been  granted.  Besides  forts  and  minor  villages  there  had  been 
laid  out  and  settled  the  principal  towns  of  Augusta,  Ebenezer, 
Savannah,  New  Inverness,  and  Frederica.  The  colonists  were  of 
different  nationalities,  widely  variant  in  character,  religion  and 
government.  There  were  to  be  seen  the  depressed  Briton  from 
London;  the  hardy  Gael  from  the  Highlands  of  Scotland;  the 
solemn  'Moravian  from  Herrnhut;  the  phlegmatic  German  from 
Salzburg  in  Bavaria;  the  reflecting  Swiss  from  the  mountainous 
and  pastoral  Grisons;  the  mercurial  peasant  from  sunny  Italy, 
and  the  Jew  from  Portugal. 

The  settlements  were  made  deliberately  and  with  a  view  of 
resisting  any  possible  encroachments  of  Spain.  It  was  a  matter 
of  protection  that  the  Highlanders  were  induced  to  emigrate,  and 
their  assignment  to  the  dangerous  and  outlying  district,  exposed 
to  Spanish  forays  or  invasions,  is  sufficient  proof  that  their  war 
like  qualities  were  greatly  desired.  Experience  also  taught  Ogle- 
thorpe  that  the  useless  poor  in  England  did  not  change  their  char 
acters  by  emigration. 

In  company  with  a  retinue  of  Indian  chiefs,  Oglethorpe  re 
turned  to  England  on  board  the  Aldborough  man-of-war,  where 
he  arrived  on  June  16,  1734,  after  a  passage  of  a  little  more  than 
a  month.  His  return  created  quite  a  sensation;  complimentary 
verses  were  bestowed  upon  him,  and  his  name  was  established 
among  men  of  large  views  and  energetic  action  as  a  distinguished 
benefactor  of  mankind.  Among  many  things  that  engrossed  his 
attention  was  to  provide  a  bulwark  against  inroads  that  might  be 
made  by  savages  and  dangers  from  the  Spanish  settlements ;  so  he 
turned  his  eyes,  as  already  noted,  to  the  Highlands  of  Scotland. 
In  order  to  secure  a  sufficient  number  of  Highlanders  a  commis 
sion  was  granted  to  Lieutenant  Hugh  Mackay  and  George  Dun- 


150  HIGH  LA  NDERS  IN  A  ME  RICA . 

bar  to  proceed  to  the  Highlands  and  "raise  100  Men  free  or  serv 
ants  and  for  that  purpose  allowed  to  them  the  free  passage  of  ten 
servants  over  and  above  the  100.  They  farther  allowed  them  to 
take  50  Head  of  Women  and  Children  and  agreed  with  Mr.  Sim- 
monds  to  send  a  ship  about,  which  he  w'd  not  do  unless  they 
agreed  for  130  Men  Heads  certain.  This  may  have  led  the  trust 
into  the  mistake  That  they  were  to  raise  only  130."* 

The  enterprising  commissioners,  using  such  methods  as  were 
customary  to  the  country,  soon  collected  the  required  number 
within  the  immediate  vicinity  of  Inverness.  They  first  enlisted 
the  interest  and  consent  of  some  of  the  chief  gentlemen,  and  as 
they  were  unused  to  labor,  they  were  not  only  permitted  but  re 
quired  also  to  bring  each  a  servant  capable  of  supporting  him. 
These  gentlemen  were  not  reckless  adventurers,  or  reduced  emi 
grants  forced  by  necessity,  or  exiled  by  insolvency  and  want ;  but 
men  of  pronounced  character,  and  especially  selected  for  their  ap 
proved  military  qualities,  many  of  whom  came  from  the  glen  of 
Stralbdean,  about  nine  miles  distant  from  Inverness.  They  were 
commanded  by  officers  most  highly  connected  in  the  Highlands. 
Their  political  sympathies  were  with  the  exiled  house  of  Stuart, 
and  having  been  more  or  less  implicated  in  the  rising  of  1715* 
they  found  themselves  objects  of  jealousy  and  suspicion,  and  thus 
circumstanced  seized  the  opportunity  to  seek  an  asylum  in  Amer 
ica  and  obtain  that  unmolested  quietude  which  was  denied  them 
in  their  native  glens. 

These  people  being  deeply  religious  selected  for  their  pastor, 
Reverend  John  MacLeod,  a  native  of  Skye,  who  belonged  to  the 
Dunvegan  family  of  MacLeods.  He  was  well  recommended  by 
his  clerical  brethren,  and  sustained  a  good  examination  before  the 
presbytery  of  Edinburgh,  previous  to  his  ordination  and  commis 
sion,  October  13,  1735.  He  was  appointed  by  the  directors  of  the 
Society  in  Scotland  for  Propagating  Christian  Knowledge  (from 
whom  he  was  to  receive  his  annual  stipend  of  £50)  "not  only  to 
officiate  as  minister  of  the  Gospel  to  the  Highland  families  going 


*Oglethorpe's   letter   to   the   Trustees,  Feb.  13,  1736,  in   "  Georgia    Hist. 
Coll.,"  Vol.  Ill,  p.  10. 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  GEORGIA.  151 

hither,"  and  others  who  might  be  inclined  to  the  Presbyterian 
form  of  worship,  but  "also  to  use  his  utmost  endeavors  for  prop 
agating  Christian  knowledge  among  natives  in  the  colony." 

The  Trustees  were  greatly  rejoiced  to  find  that  they  had  se 
cured  so  valuable  an  acquisition  to  their  colony,  and  that  they 
could  settle  such  a  bold  and  hardy  race  on  the  banks  of  their 
southern  boundary,  and  thus  establish  a  new  town  on  the  Florida 
frontier.  The  town  council  of  Inverness,  in  order  to  express  their 
regard  for  Oglethorpe,  on  account  of  his  kind  offers  to  the  High 
landers,  conferred  on  him  the  honor  of  a  burgess  of  the  town, 
through  his  proxy,  Captain  George  Dunbar. 

Besides  the  military  band,  others,  among  whom  were  Mac- 
Kays,  Bailies,  Dunbars,  and  Cuthberts,  applied  for  large  tracts 
of  land  to  people  with  their  own  servants;  most  of  them  going 
over  themselves  to  Georgia,  and  finally  settling  there  for  life. 

Of  the  Highlanders,  some  of  them  paid  their  passage  and 
that  of  one  out  of  two  servants,  while  others  paid  passage  for  their 
servants  and  took  the  benefit  of  the  trust  passage  for  themselves. 
Some,  having  large  families,  wanted  farther  assistance  for  serv 
ants,  which  was  acceded  to  by  Captain  Dunbar,  who  gave  them 
the  passage  of  four  servants,  which  was  his  right,  for  having 
raised  forty  of  the  one  hundred  men.  Of  the  whole  number  the 
Trustees  paid  for  one  hundred  and  forty-six,  some  of  whom  be 
came  indentured  servants  to  the  Trust.  On  October  20,  1735, 
one  hundred  and  sixty-three  were  mustered  before  Provost  Has 
sock  at  Inverness.  One  of  the  number  ran  away  before  the  ship 
sailed,  and  two  others  were  set  on  shore  because  they  would 
neither  pay  their  passage  nor  indent  as  servants  to  the  Trust. 

These  pioneers,  who  were  to  carve  their  own  fortunes  and  be 
come  a  defense  for  the  colony  of  Georgia,  sailed  from  Inverness, 
October  18,  1735,  on  board  the  Prince  of  Wales,  commanded  by 
Captain  George  Dunbar,  one  of  their  own  countrymen.  They 
made  a  remarkably  quick  trip,  attended  by  no  accidents,  and  in 
January,  1736,  sailed  into  Tybee  Road,  and  at  once  the  officer  in 
charge  set  about  sending  the  emigrants  to  tneir  destination.  All 
who  so  desired,  at  their  own  expense,  were  permitted  to  go  up  to 
Savannah  and  Joseph's  Town.  On  account  of  a  deficiency  in 


152  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

boats,  all  could  not  be  removed  at  once.  Seven  days  after  their 
arrival  sixty-one  were  sent  away,  and  on  February  4th  forty-six 
more  proceeded  to  their  settlement  on  the  Alatamaha, — all  of 
whom  being  under  the  charge  of  Hugh  MacKay.  Thus  the  ad 
vanced  station,  the  post  of  danger,  was  guarded  by  a  bold  and 
hardy  race;  brave  and  robust  by  nature,  virtuous  by  inclination, 
inured  to  fatigue  and  willing  to  labor : 

"To  distant  climes,  a  dreary  scene,  they  go, 

Where  wild  Altama  murmurs  to  their  woe, 

Far  different  these  from  all  that  charmed  before, 

The  various  terrors  of  that  distant  shore ; 

Those  matted  woods  where  birds  forget  to  sing, 

But  silent  bats  in  drowsy  clusters  cling; 

Those  poisonous  fields  with  rank  luxuriance  crown'd, 

Where  the  dark  scorpion  gathers  death  around, 

Where  at  each  step  the  stranger  fears  to  wake 

The  rattling  terrors  of  the  vengeful  snake, 

Where  crouching  tigers  wait  their  hapless  prey, 

And  savage  men,  more  murderous  still  than  they. 

Far  different  these  from  every  former  scene." 

— Goldsmith. 

On  their  first  landing  at  Savannah,  some  of  the  people  from 
South  Carolina  endeavored  to  discourage  them  by  saying  that  the 
Spaniards  would  shoot  them  as  they  stood  upon  the  ground  where 
they  contemplated  erecting  their  homes.  "Why  then,"  said  the 
Highlanders  in  reply,  "we  will  beat  them  out  of  their  fort  and 
shall  have  houses  ready  built  to  live  in."  The  spot  designated 
for  their  town  is  located  twenty  miles  northwest  from  St.  Simons 
and  ten  above  Frederica,  and  situated  on  the  mainland,  close  to 
a  branch  of  the  Alatamaha  river,  on  a  bluff  twenty  feet  high, 
then  surrounded  on  all  sides  with  woods.  The  soil  is  a  brackish 
sand.  Formerly  Fort  King  George,  garrisoned  by  an  indepen 
dent  company,  stood  within  a  mile  and  a  half  of  the  new  town, 
but  had  been  abandoned  and  destroyed  on  account  of  a  want  of 
supplies  and  communication  with  Carolina.  The  village  was 
called  New  Inverness,  in  honor  of  the  city  they  had  left  in  Scot 
land  ;  while  the  surrounding  district  was  named  Darien,  on  ac 
count  of  the  settlement  attempted  on  the  Isthmus  of  Darien,  in 
1698-1701.  Under  the  direction  of  Hugh  MacKay,  who  proved 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  GEORGIA.  153 

himself  to  be  an  excellent  officer  and  a  man  of  executive  ability, 
by  the  middle  of  February  they  had  constructed  a  fort  consisting 
of  two  bastions  and  two  half  bastions,  which  was  so  strong  that 
forty  men  could  maintain  it  against  three  hundred,  and  on  it 
placed  four  pieces,  which,  afterwards  was  so  enlarged  as  to  de 
mand  twelve  cannon;  built  a  guardhouse,  storehouse,  a  chapel, 
and  huts  for  the  people.  One  of  the  men  dying,  the  rest  joined 
and  built  a  house  for  the  widow. 

In  the  meantime  Oglethorpe  had  sailed  from  London  on 
board  the  Symonds,  accompanied  by  the  London  Merchant,  with 
additional  emigrants,  and  arrived  in  the  Tybee  Road  a  short  time 
after  the  Highlanders  had  left.  He  had  never  met  them,  and 
desiring  to  understand  their  ways  and  to  make  as  favorable  an 
impression  on  them  as  possible,  he  retained  Captain  Dunbar  to 
go  with  him  to  the  Highlanders  and  to  instruct  him  fully  in  their 
customs.  On  February  22d  he  left  St.  Simons  and  rowing  up  the 
Alatamaha  after  three  hours,  reached  the  Highland  settlement. 
Upon  seeing  the  boat  approaching,  the  Highlanders  marched  out 
to  meet  him,  and  made  a  most  manly  appearance  in  their  plaids, 
with  claymores,  targets  and  fire-arms.  Captain  MacKay  invited 
Oglethorpe  to  lie  in  his  tent,  where  there  was  a  bed  with  sheets 
— a  rarity  as  yet  in  that  part  of  the  world.  He  excused  himself, 
choosing  to  lie  at  the  guard-fire,  wrapped  in  his  plaid,  for  he  had 
on  the  Highland  garb.  Captain  MacKay  and  the  other  gentlemen 
did  the  same,  though,  the  night  was  cold. 

Oglethorpe  had  previously  taken  the  precaution,  lest  the 
Highlanders  might  be  apprehensive  of  an  attack  by  the  Spaniards, 
Indians,  or  other  enemies,  while  their  houses  were  in  process  of 
construction,  to  send  Captain  James  McPherson,  who  com 
manded  the  rangers  upon  the  Savannah,  overland  to  support 
them.  This  troop  arrived  while  Oglethorpe  was  yet  present. 
Soon  after  they  were  visited  by  the  Indians,  who  were  attracted 
by  their  costume,  and  ever  after  retained  an  admiration  for  them, 
which  was  enhanced  by  the  Highlanders  entering  into  their  wild 
sports,  and  joining  them  in  the  chase.  In  order  to  connect  the 
new  settlement  with  direct  land  communication  with  the  other 
colonists,  Oglethorpe,  in  March,  directed  Hugh  MacKay,  with  a 


154  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

detachment  of  twelve  rangers,  to  conduct  Walter  Augustin,  who 
ran  a  traverse  line  from  Savannah  by  Fort  Argyle  to  Darien,  in 
order  to  locate  a  roadway. 

It  was  during  Oglethorpe's  first  trip  to  the  Highland  settle 
ment  that  he  encamped  on  Cumberland  island,  and  on  the  ex 
treme  western  point,  which  commands  the  passage  of  boats  from 
the  southward,  marked  out  a  fort  to  be  called  St.  Andrews,  and 
gave  Captain  Hugh  MacKay  orders  to  build  it.  The  work  com 
menced  immediately,  thirty  Highlanders  being  employed  in  the 
labor.  On  March  26th  Oglethorpe,  visiting  the  place,  was  aston 
ished  to  find  the  fort  in  such  an  advanced  stage  of  completion; 
the  ditch  was  dug,  the  parapet  was  raised  with  wood  and  earth 
on  the  land  side,  and  the  small  wood  was  cleared  fifty  yards  round 
the  fort.  This  seemed  to  be  the  more  extraordinary  because  Mac- 
Kay  had  no  engineer,  nor  any  other  assistance  in  that  way,  except 
the  directions  originally  given.  Besides  it  was  very  difficult  to 
raise  the  works,  the  ground  being  a  loose  sand.  They  were  forced 
to  lay  the  trees  and  sand  alternately, — the  trees  preventing  the 
sand  from  falling,  and  the  sand  the  wood  from  fire.  He  returned 
thanks  to  the  Highlanders  and  offered  to  take  any  of  them  back 
to  their  settlement,  but  all  refused  so  long  as  there  was  any  dan 
ger  from  the  Spaniards,  in  whose  vicinity  they  were  now  sta 
tioned.  But  two  of  them,  having  families  at  Darien,  he  ordered 
along  with  him. 

The  Highlanders  were  not  wholly  engaged  in  military  pur 
suits,  for,  to  a  great  extent,  they  were  engaged  in  making  their 
settlement  permanent.  They  engaged  in  the  cultivation  of  Indian 
corn  and  potatoes;  learned  to  cut  and  saw  timber,  and  laid  out 
farms  upon  which  they  lived.  For  a  frontier  settlement,  con 
stantly  menaced,  all  was  accomplished  that  could  be  reasonably 
expected.  In  the  woods  they  found  ripe  oranges  and  game,  such 
as  the  wild  turkey,  buffalo  and  deer,  in  abundance.  But  peace 
and  prosperity  were  not  their  allotted  portion,  for  their  lines  were 
now  cast  in  troubled  waters.  The  first  year  witnessed  an  appeal 
to  arms  and  a  struggle  with  the  Spaniards,  which  eventually  re 
sulted  in  a  disaster  to  the  Highlanders.  Deeds  of  heroism  were 
now  enacted,  fully  in  keeping  with  the  tenor  of  the  race. 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  GEORGIA.  155 

The  Spaniards,  who  had  their  main  force  at  St.  Augustine, 
were  more  or  less  aggressive,  which  kept  the  advanced  posts  in  a 
state  of  alarm.  John  Mohr  Macintosh,  who  had  seen  service  in 
Scotland,  was  directed  by  Oglethorpe  to  instruct  the  Highlanders 
in  their  military  duty,  and  under  his  direction  they  were  daily  ex 
ercised.  Hugh  MacKay,  with  a  company,  had  been  directed  to 
the  immediate  command  of  Oglethorpe. 

Disputes  early  arose  between  the  English  colonists  and  the 
Spaniards  regarding  the  frontier  line  between  the  two  national 
ities,  and  loud  complaints  were  made  by  the  latter  on  account  of 
being  harrassed  by  Indians.  Oglethorpe  took  steps  to  restrain  the 
Indians,  and  to  the  Spaniards  sent  friendly  messengers,  who  were 
immediately  seized  and  confined  and  at  once  took  measures 
against  the  colonists.  A  Spanish  warship  sailed  by  St.  Simon's 
island  and  passed  Fort  St.  Andrews,  but  was  not  fired  upon  by  the 
Highlanders  because  she  answered  their  signals.  She  made  her 
way  back  to  St.  Augustine  when  the  report  gained  currency  that 
the  whole  coast  was  covered  with  war  boats  armed  with  cannon. 
On  June  8th  the  colonists  were  again  threatened  by  a  Spanish 
vessel  which  came  close  to  Fort  St.  Andrews  before  she  was  dis 
covered;  but  when  challenged  rowed  away  with  the  utmost  pre 
cipitation.  On  board  this  boat  was  Don  Ignatio  with  a  detach 
ment  of  the  Spanish  garrison,  and  as  many  boatmen  and  Indians 
as  the  launch  could  hold.  It  was  at  this  time  that  a  Highland 
lad  named  Fraser  distinguished  himself.  Oglethorpe  in  endeav 
oring  to  meet  the  Spaniards  by  a  flag  of  truce,  or  else  obtain  a 
conference  with  them,  but  unable  to  accomplish  either,  and  being 
about  to  withdraw,  saw  the  boy,  whom  he  had  sent  forward,  re 
turning  through  the  woods,  driving  before  him  a  tall  man  with  a 
musket  on  his  shoulder,  two  pistols  stuck  in  his  girdle,  and 
further  armed  with  both  a  long  and  short  sword.  Coming  up  to 
Oglethorpe  the  lad  said:  "Here,  sir;  I  have  caught  a  Spaniard 
for  you."  The  man  was  found  to  have  in  his  possession  a  letter 
from  Oglethorpe's  imprisoned  messengers  which  imparted  cer 
tain  information  that  proved  to  be  of  great  value. 

The  imprisoned  messengers  were  ultimately  released  and  sent 
back  in  a  launch  with  commissioners  to  treat  with  Oglethorpe. 


156  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

In  order  to  make  a  favorable  impression  on  the  Spaniards,  the 
Highlanders,  under  Ensign  MacKay,  were  ordered  out.  June 
1 9th,  Ensign  MacKay  arrived  on  board  the  man-of-war  Hawk, 
then  just  orf  from  Amelia  island,  with  the  Highlanders,  and  a  de 
tachment  of  the  independent  company,  in  their  regimentals,  who 
lined  one  side  of  the  ship,  while  the  Highlanders,  with  their  clay 
mores,  targets,  plaids,  etc.,  did  the  same  on  the  other  side.  The 
commissioners  were  very  handsomely  entertained  on  board  the 
war  vessel,  and  after  dinner  messages  in  writing  were  exchanged. 
While  this  hilarity  and  peace  protestations  were  being  indulged, 
an  Indian  brought  the  news  that  forty  Spaniards  and  some  In 
dians  had  fallen  upon  a  party  of  the  Creek  nation  who,  then  de 
pending  upon  the  general  peace  between  the  Indians,  Spanish 
and  English,  without  suspicion,  and  consequently  without  guard, 
were  surrounded  and  surprised,  several  killed  and  others  taken, 
two  of  whom,  being  boys,  were  murdered  by  dashing  out  their 
brains. 

To  the  people  of  New  Iverness  the  year  1737  does  not  ap 
pear  to  have  been  a  propitious  one.  Pioneers  were  compelled  to 
endure  hardships  of  which  they  had  little  dreamed,  and  the  High 
land  settlement  was  no  exception  to  the  rule.  The  record  pre 
served  for  this  year  is  exceedingly  meagre  and  consists  almost 
wholly  in  the  sworn  statement  of  Alexander  Monroe,  who  de 
serted  the  colony  in  1740.  In  the  latter  year  he  deposed  that  at 
Darien,  where  he  arrived  in  1736  with  his  wife  and  child,  he  had 
cleared,  fenced  in  and  planted  five  acres  of  land,  built  a  good 
house  in  the  town,  and  made  other  improvements,  such  as  garden 
ing,  etc.;  that  he  was  never  able  to  support  his  family  by  culti 
vation,  though  he  planted  the  said  five  acres  three  years  and  had 
good  crops,  and  that  he  never  heard  of  any  white  man  being  able 
to  gain  a  living  by  planting;  that  in  1737  the  people  were  reduced 
to  such  distress  for  want  of  provisions,  having  neither  corn,  peas, 
rice,  potatoes,  nor  bread-kind  of  any  sort,  nor  fish,  nor  flesh  of 
any  kind  in  store;  that  they  were  forced  to  go  in  a  body,  with 
John  Mohr  Macintosh  at  the  head,  to  Frederica  and  there  make  a 
demand  on  the  Trust's  agent  for  a  supply ;  that  they  were  relieved 
by  Captain  Gascoigne  of  the  Hawk,  who  spared  them  two  bar- 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  GEORGIA.  157 

rels  of  flour,  and  one  barrel  of  beef;  and  further,  he  launches  an 
indictment  against  John  Mohr  Macintosh,  who  had  charge  of  the 
Trust's  store  at  Darien,  for  giving  the  better  class  of  food  to  his 
own  hogs  while  the  people  were  forced  to  take  that  which  was 
rotten.* 

While  this  statement  of  Monroe  may  possibly  be  true  in  the 
main,  and  that  there  was  actual  suffering,  yet  it  must  be  borne  in 
mind  that  the  Highlanders  were  there  living  in  a  changed  condi 
tion.  The  labor,  climate,  soil,  products,  etc.,  were  all  new  to 
them,  and  to  the  changed  circumstances  the  time  had  been  too 
short  for  them  to  adapt  themselves;  nor  is  it  probable  that  five 
acres  were  enough  for  their  subsistence.  The  feeding  of  cattle, 
which  was  soon  after  adopted,  would  give  them  a  larger  field  of 
industry. 

Nor  was  this  all.  Inevitable  war  fell  upon  the  people;  for  we 
learn  that  the  troop  of  Highland  rangers,  under  Captain  MacKay, 
held  Fort  St.  Andrews  "with  thirty  men,  when  the  Spaniards  at 
tempted  the  invasion  of  this  Province  with  a  great  number  of  men 
in  the  year  1737."!  Drawing  the  men  away  from  the  settlement 
would  necessarily  cause  more  or  less  suffering  and  disarrange 
ment  of  affairs. 

The  record  for  the  year  1738  is  more  extensive,  although 
somewhat  contradictory,  and  exhibits  a  strong  element  of  dissen- 
tion.  Oglethorpe  admitted  the  difficulties  under  which  the  people 
labored,  ascribing  them  to  the  Spanish  alarms,  but  reports  that 
John  Mohr  Macintosh,  pursuant  to  orders  from  the  Trust,  had 
disposed  of  a  part  of  the  servants  to  the  free-holders  of  Darien, 
which  encouragement  had  enabled  the  settlement  to  continue. 

"The  women  were  a  dead  charge  to  the  Trust,  excepting  a 
few  who  mended  the  Cloaths,  dressed  the  Victuals  and  washed  the 
Linnen  of  the  Trustees  Men  Servants.  Some  of  the  Soldiers 
who  were  Highlanders  desiring  to  marry  Women,  I  gave  them 
leave  upon  their  discharging  the  Trustees  from  all  future  Charges 
arising  from  them."J 


*Georgia  Hist.  Society,  Vol.  II,  p.  115.  Mbid,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  1H.  Ogle 
thorpe  to  H.  VereUt,  May  6,  1741.  $Oglethorpe  to  H.  Verclst, 
Dec.  21,  1738,  Georgia  Hist.  Society,  Vol.  Ill  p.  67. 


158  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

The  difficulties  appear  also  to  have  arisen  from  the  fact  that 
the  free-holders  were  either  unable  or  else  unwilling — which  is 
the  more  likely — to  perform  manual  labor.  They  labored  under 
the  want  of  a  sufficient  number  of  servants  until  they  had  pro 
cured  some  who  had  been  indentured  to  the  Trust  for  passage 
from  Scotland. 

The  Reverend  John  MacLeod,  who  abandoned  the  colony  in 
1741,  made  oath  that  in  the  year  1738  they  found  by  experience 
that  the  produce  from  the  land  did  not  answer  the  expense  of  time 
and  labor,  and  the  voice  of  the  people  of  Darien  was  to  abandon 
their  improvements,  and  settle  to  the  northward,  where  they  could 
be  free  from  the  restraints  which  rendered  incapable  of  subsisting 
themselves  and  families.*  The  declaration  of  Alexander  Mon 
roe  is  still  more  explicit : 

"That  in  December,  1738,  the  said  inhabitants  of  Darien  rind 
ing  that  from  their  first  settling  in  Georgia,  their  labors  turned  to 
no  account,  that  their  wants  were  daily  growing  on  them,  and 
being  weary  of  apprehension,  they  came  to  a  resolution  to  depute 
two  men,  chosen  from  amongst  them,  to  go  to  Charleston,  in 
South  Carolina,  and  there  to  make  application  to  the  government, 
in  order  to  obtain  a  grant  of  lands  to  which  the  whole  settlement 
of  Darien  to  a  man  were  to  remove  altogether,  the  said  John  Mc- 
Intosh  More  excepted ;  but  that  it  being  agreed  among  them,  first 
to  acquaint  the  said  Colonel  with  their  intentions,  and  their  rea 
sons  for  such  resolutions,  John  Mclntosh  L.  (Lynvilge)  was  em 
ployed  by  the  said  free-holders  to  lay  the  same  before  him,  who 
returned  them  an  answer  'that  they  should  have  credit  for  pro 
visions,  with  two  cows  and  three  calves,  and  a  breeding  mare  if 
they  would  continue  on  their  plantations/  That  the  people  with 
the  view  of  these  helps,  and  hoping  for  the  further  favor  and 
countenance  of  the  said  Colonel,  and  being  loth  to  leave  their  lit 
tle  all  behind  them,  and  begin  the  world  in  a  strange  place,  were 
willing  to  make  out  a  livelihood  in  the  colony;  but  whilst  they 
were  in  expectation  of  these  things,  this  deponent  being  at  his 
plantation,  two  miles  from  the  town,  in  Dec.,  1738,  he  received  a 
letter  from  Ronald  McDonald,  which  was  sent  by  order  of  the 
said  Mclntosh  More,  and  brought  to  this  deponent  by  William, 
son  of  the  said  Mclntosh,  ordering  him,  the  said  deponent,  im 
mediately  to  come  himself,  and  bring  William  Monro  along  with 


*Georgia  Hist.  Society,  Vol.  II,  p.  113. 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  GEORGIA.  159 

him  to  town,  and  advising  him  that,  'if  he  did  so,  he  would  be 
made  a  man  of,  but,  that  if  he  did  not,  he  would  be  ruined  for 
ever.'  That  this  deponent  coming  away  without  loss  of  time,  he 
got  to  the  said  Mclntosh  More's  house  about  nine  of  the  clock 
that  night,  where  he  found  several  of  the  inhabitants  together,  and 
where  the  said  Mclntosh  More  did  tell  this  deponent,  'that  if  he 
would  sign  a  paper,  which  he  then  offered  him,  that  the  said 
Colonel  would  give  him  cattle  and  servants  from  time  to  time, 
and  that  he  would  be  a  good  friend  to  as  many  as  would  sign  the 
said  paper,  but  that  they  would  see  what  would  become  of  those 
that  would  not  sign  it,  for  that  the  people  of  Savannah  would 
be  all  ruined,  who  opposed  the  said  Colonel  in  it.'  That  this  de 
ponent  did  not  know  the  contents  of  the  said  paper,  but  seeing 
that  some  before  him  had  signed  it,  his  hopes  on  one  side,  and 
fears  on  the  other,  made  him  sign  it  also.  That  upon  his  con 
versing  with  some  of  the  people,  after  leaving  the  house,  he  was 
acquainted  with  the  contents  and  design  of  said  paper,  which  this 
deponent  believes  to  be  the  petition  from  the  eighteen,  which  the 
trustees  have  printed,  and  that  very  night  he  became  sensible  of 
the  wrong  he  had  done;  and  tHat  his  conscience  did  thereupon 
accuse  him,  and  does  yet."* 

The  phrase  "being  weary  of  oppression"  has  reference  to  the 
accusation  against  Captain  Hugh  MacKay,  who  was  alleged  to 
have  "exercised  an  illegal  power  there,  such  as  judging  in  all 
causes,  directing  and  ordering  all  things  according  to  his  will,  as 
did  the  said  Mclntosh  More,  by  which  many  unjust  and  illegal 
things  were  done.  That  not  only  the  servants  of  the  said  free 
holders  of  Darien  were  ordered  to  be  tied  up  and  whipt ;  but  also 
this  deponent,  and  Donald  Clark,  who  themselves  were  free-hold 
ers,  were  taken  into  custody,  and  bound  with  ropes,  and  threat 
ened  to  be  sent  to  Frederica  to  Mr.  Horton,  and  there  punished 
by  him ;  this  deponent,  once  for  refusing  to  cry  'All's  well,'  when 
he  was  an  out-sentry,  he  having  before  advised  them  of  the  dan 
ger  of  so  doing,  lest  the  voice  should  direct  the  Indians  to  fire 
upon  the  sentry,  as  they  had  done  the  night  before,  and  again  for 
drumming  with  his  fingers  on  the  side  of  his  house,  it  being  pre 
tended  that  he  had  alarmed  the  town.  That  upon  account  of 
these,  and  many  other  oppressions,  the  free-holders  applied  to  Mr. 
Oglethorpe  for  a  court  of  justice  to  be  erected,  and  proper  magis 
trates  in  Darien,  as  in  other  towns  in  Georgia,  that  they  might 
have  justice  done  among  themselves,  when  he  gave  them  for  an- 


*Georgia  Hist.  Coll.  Vol.  II,  p.  116. 


, 

160  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

swer,  'that  he  would  acquaint  the  trustees  with  it';  but  that  this 
deponent  heard  no  more  of  it."* 

One  of  the  fundamental  regulations  of  the  Trustees  was  the 
prohibition  of  African  slavery  in  Georgia.  However,  they  had  in 
stituted  a  system  of  servitude  which  indentured  both  male  and 
female  to  individuals,  or  the  Trustees,  for  a  period  of  from  four 
to  fourteen  years.  On  arriving  in  Georgia,  their  services  were 
sold  for  the  term  of  indenture,  or  apportioned  to  the  inhabitants 
by  the  magistrates,  as  their  necessities  required.  The  sum  which 
they  brought  when  thus  bid  off  varied  from  £2  to  £6,  besides  an 
annual  tax  of  £i  for  five  years  to  defray  the  expense  of  their  voy 
age.  Negro  slavery  was  agitated  in  Savannah,  and  on  December 
9,  1738,  a  petition  was  addressed  to  the  Trustees,  signed  by  one 
hundred  and  sixteen,  and  among  other  things  asked  was  the  in 
troduction  of  Negro  slavery.  On  January  3,  1739,  a  counter  peti 
tion  was  drawn  up  and  signed  by  the  Highlanders  at  Darien.  On 
March  I3th  the  Saltzburghers  of  Ebenezer  signed  a  similar  peti 
tion  in  which  they  strongly  disapproved  of  the  introduction  of 
slave  labor  into  the  colony.  Likewise  the  people  of  Frederica  pre 
pared  a  petition,  but  desisted  from  sending  it,  upon  an  assurance 
that  their  apprehensions  of  the  introduction  of  Negroes  were  en 
tirely  needless.  Many  artifices  were  resorted  to  in  order  to  gain 
over  the  Highlanders  and  have  them  petition  for  Negro  slaves. 
Failing  in  this  letters  were  written  to  them  from  England  en 
deavoring  to  intimidate  them  into  a  compliance.  These  counter 
petitions  strengthened  the  Trustees  in  their  resolution.  It  is  a 
noticeable  fact,  and  worthy  of  record,  that  at  the  outbreak  of  the 
American  Revolution  the  Highlanders  of  Darien  again  protested 
against  African  slavery. 

Those  persons  dissatisfied  with  the  state  of  affairs  increased 
in  numbers  and  gradually  grew  more  rancorous.  It  is  not  sup- 
posable  that  they  could  have  bettered  the  condition  under  the 
circumstances.  Historians  have  been  universal  in  their  praise  of 
Oglethorpe,  and  in  all  probability  no  one  could  have  given  a  bet 
ter  administration.  His  word  has  been  taken  without  question. 


*Ibid. 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  GEORGIA.  161 

He  declared  that  "Darien  hath  been  one  of  the  Settlements  where 
the  People  have  been  most  industrious  as  those  of  Savannah  have 
been  most  idle.  The  Trustees  have  had  several  Servants  there 
who  under  the  direction  of  Mr.  Moore  Mclntosh  have  not  only 
earned  their  bread  but  have  provided  the  Trust  with  such  Quanti 
ties  of  sawed  stuff  as  hath  saved  them  a  great  sum  of  money. 
Those  Servants  cannot  be  put  under  the  direction  of  anybody  at 
Frederica  nor  any  one  that  does  not  understand  the  Highland 
language.  The  Woods  fit  for  sawing  are  near  Darien  and  the 
Trustees  engaged  not  to  separate  the  Highlanders.  They  are  very 
useful  under  their  own  Chiefs  and  no  where  else.  It  is  very 
necessary  therefore  to  allow  Mr.  Mackintosh  for  the  overseeing 
the  Trust's  Servants  at  Darien."'* 

That  such  was  the  actual  condition  of  affairs  in  1739  there  is 
no  doubt.  However,  a  partial  truth  may  change  the  appearance. 
George  Philp,  who  at  Savannah  in  1740,  declared  that  for  the 
same  year  the  people  "are  as  incapable  of  improving  their  lands 
and  raising  produces  as  the  people  in  the  northern  division,  as  ap 
pears  irom  the  very  small  quantity  of  Indian  corn  which  hitherto 
had  been  the  chief  and  almost  only  produce  of  the  province,  some 
few  potatoes  excepted;  and  as  a  proof  of  which,  that  he  was  in 
the  south  in  May  last,  when  the  season  for  planting  was  over, 
and  much  less  was  done  at  Frederica  than  in  former  years;  and 
that  the  people  in  Darien  did  inform  him,  that  they  had  not  of 
their  own  produce  to  carry  to  market,  even  in  the  year  1739,  which 
was  the  most  plentiful  year  they  ever  saw  there,  nor  indeed  any 
preceding  year;  nor  had  they  (the  people  of  Darien)  bread-kind 
of  their  own  raising,  sufficient  for  the  use  of  their  families,  from 
one  crop  to  another,  as  themselves,  or  some  of  them,  did  tell  this 
deponent;  and  further,  the  said  people  of  Darien  were,  in  May 
last,  repining  at  their  servants  being  near  out  of  their  time,  be 
cause  the  little  stock  of  money  they  carried  over  with  them  was 
exhausted  in  cultivation  which  did  not  bring  them  a  return ;  and 
they  were  thereby  rendered  quite  unable  to  plant  their  lands,  or 
help  themselves  any  way."  f 

It  was  one  of  the  agreements  made  by  the  Trust  that  as 
sistance  should  be  given  the  colonists.  Hence  Oglethorpe  speaks 
of  "the  £58  delivered  to  Mr.  Mclntosh  at  Darien,  it  was  to  sup 
port  the  Inhabitants  of  Darien  with  cloathing  and  delivered  to  the 
Trustees'  Store  there,  for  which  the  Individuals  are  indebted  to 


*O?lethorpe  to  the  Trustees,    Oct.    20,    1739.       Georgia  Hist.  Coll..  Vol. 
Ill,  p.  90.     tGeorgia  Hist.  Coll.,  Vol.  II,  p.  119. 


162  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

the  Trust.  Part  of  it  was  paid  in  discharge  of  service  done  to  the 
Trustees  in  building,  Part  is  still  due  and  some  do  pay  and  are 
ready  to  pay."* 

The  active  war  with  Spain  commenced  by  the  murder  of  two 
unarmed  Highlanders  on  Amelia  Island,  who  had  gone  into  the 
woods  for  fuel.  It  was  November  14,  1739,  that  a  party  of  Span 
iards  landed  on  the  island  and  skulked  in  the  woods.  Francis 
Brooks,  who  commanded  a  scout  boat,  heard  reports  of  musketry, 
and  at  once  signaled  the  fort,  when  a  lieutenant's  squad  marched 
out  and  found  the  murdered  Highlanders  with  their  heads  cut 
off  and  cruelly  mangled.  The  Spaniards  fled  with  so  much  pre 
cipitation  that  the  squad  could  not  overtake  them,  though  they 
pursued  rapidly.  Immediately  Oglethorpe  began  to  collect 
around  him  his  inadequate  forces  for  the  invasion  of  Florida.  In 
January,  1740,  he  received  orders  to  make  hostile  movements 
against  Florida,  with  the  assurance  that  Admiral  Vernon  should 
co-operate  with  him.  Oglethorpe  took  immediate  action,  drove 
in  the  Spanish  outposts  and  invaded  Florida,  having  learned  from 
a  deserter  that  St.  Augustine  was  in  want  of  provisions.  South 
Carolina  rendered  assistance;  and  its  regiment  reached  Darien 
the  first  of  May,  where  it  was  joined  by  Oglethorpe's  favorite 
corps,  the  Highlanders,  ninety  strong,  commanded  by  Captain 
John  Mohr  Mclntosh  and  Lieutenant  MacKay.  They  were  or 
dered,  accompanied  by  an  Indian  force,  to  proceed  by  land,  at 
once,  to  Cow-ford  (afterwards  Jacksonville),  upon  the  St.  Johns. 
With  four  hundred  of  his  regiment,  Oglethorpe,  on  May  3d,  left 
Frederica,  in  boats,  and  on  the  Qth  reached  the  Cow-ford.  The 
Carolina  regiment  and  the  Highlanders  having  failed  to  make  the 
expected  junction  at  that  point,  Oglethorpe,  who  would  brook  no 
delay,  immediately  proceeded  against  Fort  Diego,  which  surren 
dered  on  the  loth,  and  garrisoned  it  with  sixty  men  under  Lieu 
tenant  Dunbar.  With  the  remainder  he  returned  to  the  Cow-ford, 
and  there  met  the  Carolina  regiment  and  Mclntosh's  Highlanders. 
Here  Oglethorpe  massed  nine  hundred  soldiers  and  eleven  hun- 


*Oglethorpe  to  H.   Verelst,  Dec.  29,  1739.      Georgia  Hist.  Coll.,  Vol.  Ill, 
p.  96. 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  GEORGIA.  163 

dred  Indians,  and  marched  the  whole  force  against  Fort  Moosa, 
which  was  built  of  stone,  and  situated  less  than  two  miles  from  St. 
Augustine,  which  the  Spaniards  evacuated  without  offering  re 
sistance.  Having  burned  the  gates,  and  made  three  breaches  in 
the  walls,  Oglethorpe  then  proceeded  to  reconnoitre  the  town  and 
castle.  Assisted  by  some  ships  of  war  lying  at  anchor  off  St. 
Augustine  bar,  he  determined  to  blockade  the  town.  For  this  pur 
pose  he  left  Colonel  Palmer,  with  ninety-five  Highlanders  and 
fifty-two  Indians,  at  Fort  Moosa,  with  instructions  to  scour  the 
woods  and  intercept  all  supplies  for  the  enemy;  and,  for  safety, 
encamp  every  night  at  different  places.  This  was  the  only  party 
left  to  guard  the  land  side.  The  Carolina  regiment  was  sent  to 
occupy  a  point  of  land  called  Point  Quartel,  about  a  mile  distant 
from  the  castle;  while  he  himself  with  his  regiment  and  the 
greater  part  of  the  Indians  embarked  in  boats,  and  landed  on  the 
Island  of  Anastatia,  where  he  erected  batteries  and  commenced  a 
bombardment  of  the  town.  The  operations  of  the  beseigers  be 
ginning  to  relax,  the  Spanish  commander  sent  a  party  of  six  hun 
dred  to  surprise  Colonel  Palmer  at  Fort  Moosa.  The  Spaniards 
had  noted  that  for  five  nights  Colonel  Palmer  had  made  Fort 
Moosa  his  resting  place.  They  came  in  boats  with  muffled  oars  at 
the  dead  of  night,  and  landed  unheard  and  undiscovered.  The 
Indians,  who  were  relied  on  by  Palmer,  were  watching  the  land 
side,  but  never  looked  towards  the  water. 

Captain  Macintosh  had  remonstrated  with  Colonel  Palmer 
for  remaining  at  Fort  Moosa  more  than  one  night,  until  it  pro 
duced  an  alienation  between  them.  The  only  thing  then  leftf  for 
Macintosh  was  to  make  his  company  sleep  on  their  arms.  At  the 
first  alarm  they  were  in  rank,  and  as  the  Spanish  infantry  ap 
proached  in  three  columns  they  were  met  with  a  Highland  shout. 
The  contest  was  unequal,  and  although  the  Highlanders  ral 
lied  to  the  support  of  Macintosh,  their  leader,  and  fought  with 
desperation,  yet  thirty-six  of  them  fell  dead  or  wounded  at  the 
first  charge.  When  Colonel  Palmer  saw  the  overwhelming  force 
that  assaulted  his  command,  he  directed  the  rangers  without  the 
wall  to  fly ;  but,  refusing  to  follow  them,  he  paid  the  debt  of  his 
obstinacy  with  his  blood. 


164  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

The  surprise  at  Fort  Moosa  led  to  the  failure  of  Ogle- 
thorpe's  expedition.  John  Mohr  Macintosh  was  a  prisoner,  and 
as  Oglethorpe  had  no  officer  to  exchange  for  him,  he  was  sent  to 
Spain,  where  he  was  detained  several  years — his  fate  unknown 
to  his  family — and  when  he  did  return  to  his  family  it  was  with 
a  broken  constitution  and  soon  to  die,  leaving  his  children  to  such 
destiny  as  might  await  them,  without  friends,  in  the  wilds  of 
America,  for  the  one  who  could  assist  them — General  Oglethorpe 
—was  to  be  recalled,  in  preparation  to  meet  the  Highland  Rising 
of  1745,  when  he,  too,  was  doomed  to  suffer  degradation  from  the 
duke  of  Cumberland,  and  injury  to  his  military  reputation. 

It  was  the  same  regiment  of  Spaniards  that  two  years  later 
was  brought  from  Cuba  to  lead  in  all  enterprises  that  again  was 
destined  to  meet  the  remnant  of  those  Highlanders,  but  both  the 
scene  and  the  result  were  different.  It  was  in  the  light  of  day, 
and  blood  and  slaughter,  but  not  victory  awaited  them. 

The  conduct  of  the  eldest  son  of  John  Mohr  Macintosh  is 
worthy  of  mention.  He  was  named  after  his  grand  uncle,  the 
celebrated  Old  Borlum  (General  William  Macintosh),  who  com 
manded  a  division  of  the  Highlanders  in  the  Rising  of  1715. 
William  was  not  quite  fourteen  years  of  age  when  his  father  left 
Darien  for  Florida.  He  wished  to  accompany  the  army,  but  his 
father  refused.  Determined  not  to  be  thwarted  in  his  purpose, 
he  overtook  the  army  at  Barrington.  He  was  sent  back  the 
next  day  under  an  armed  guard.  Taking  a  small  boat,  he  ferried 
up  to  Clarke's  Bluff,  on  the  south  side  of  the  Alatamaha,  intend 
ing  to  keep  in  the  rear  until  the  troops  had  crossed  the  St.  Mary's 
river.  He  soon  fell  in  with  seven  Indians,  who  knew  him,  for 
Darien  had  become  a  great  rendezvous  for  them,  and  were  greatly 
attached  to  the  Highlanders,  partly  on  account  of  their  wild  man 
ners,  their  manly  sports  and  their  costume,  somewhat  resembling 
their  own.  They  caressed  the  boy,  and  heartily  entered  into  his 
views.  They  followed  the  advancing  troops  and  informed  him 
of  all  that  transpired  in  his  father's  camp,  yet  carefully  concealing 
his  presence  among  them  until  after  the  passage  of  the  St.  Mary's, 
where,  with  much  triumph,  led  him  to  his  father  and  said  "that 
he  was  a  young  warrior  and  would  fight;  that  the  Great  Spirit 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  GEORGIA.  165 

would  watch  over  his  life,  for  he  loved  young  warriors."  He 
followed  his  father  until  he  saw  him  fall  at  Fort  Moosa,  covered 
with  wounds,  which  so  transfixed  him  with  horror,  that  he  was 
not  aroused  to  action  until  a  Spanish  officer  laid  hold  of  his  plaid. 
Light  and  as  elastic  as  a  steel  bow,  he  slipped  from  under  his 
grasp,  and  made  his  escape  with  the  wreck  of  the  corps. 

Those  who  escaped  the  massacre  went  over  in  a  boat  to  Point 
Quartel.  Some  of  the  Chickasaw  Indians,  who  also  had  escaped, 
met  a  Spaniard,  cut  off  his  head  and  presented  it  to  Oglethorpe. 
With  abhorence  he  rejected  it,  calling  them  barbarian  dogs  and 
bidding  them  begone.  As  might  be  expected,  the  Chickasaws 
were  offended  and  deserted  him.  A  party  of  Creeks  brought 
four  Spanish  prisoners  to  Oglethorpe,  who  informed  him  that  St. 
Augustine  had  been  reinforced  by  seven  hundren  men  and  a 
large  supply  of  provisions.  The  second  day  after  the  Fort  Moosa 
affair,  the  Carolina*  regiment  deserted,  the  colonel  leading  the 
rout;  nor  did  he  arrest  his  flight  until  darkness  overtook  him, 
thirty  miles  from  St.  Augustine.  Other  circumstances  operating 
against  him,  Oglethorpe  commenced  his  retreat  from  Florida  and 
reached  Frederica  July  10,  1740. 

The  inhabitants  of  Darien  continued  to  live  in  huts  that 
were  tight  and  warm.  Prior  to  1740  they  had  been  very  indus 
trious  in  planting,  besides  being  largely  engaged  in  driving  cat 
tle  for  the  regiment ;  but  having  engaged  in  the  invasion  of  Flor 
ida,  little  could  be  done  at  home,  where  their  families  remained. 
One  writerf  declared  that  "the  people  live  very  comfortably,  with 
great  unanimity.  I  know  of  no  other  settlement  in  this  colony 
more  desirable,  except  Ebenezer."  The  settlement  was  greatly 
decimated  on  account  of  the  number  killed  and  taken  prisoners 
at  Fort  Moosa.  This  gave  great  discontent  on  the  part  of  those 
who  already  felt  aggrieved  against  the  Trust. 

The  discontent  among  many  of  the  colonists,  some  of  whom 
were  influential,  again  broke  out  in  1741,  some  of  whom  went  to 
Savannah,  October  7th,  to  consider  the  best  method  of  presenting 
their  grievances.  They  resolved  to  send  an  agent  to  England 

*See  Appendix,  Note  H.    fThomas  Jones,  dated  Savannah,  Sept.  18, 1740 
Georgia  Hist.  Coll.,  Vol.  I,  p.  200. 


166  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

to  represent  their  case  to  the  proper  authorities,  "in  order  to  the 
effectual  settling  and  establishing  of  the  said  province,  and  to  re 
move  all  those  grievances  and  hardships  we  now  labor  under." 
The  person  selected  as  agent  was  Thomas  Stevens,  the  son  of 
the  president  of  Georgia,  who  had  resided  there  about  four  years, 
and  who,  it  was  thought,  from  his  connection  with  the  president, 
would  give  great  weight  to  the  proceedings.  Mr.  Stevens  sailed 
for  England  on  March  26,  1742,  presented  his  petition  to  parlia 
ment,  which  was  considered  together  with  the  answer  of  the  Trus 
tees;  which  resulted  in  Mr.  Stevens  being  brought  to  the  bar  of 
the  House  of  Commons,  and  upon  his  knees,  before  the  assem 
bled  counsellors  of  Great  Britain,  was  reprimanded  for  his  con 
duct,  and  then  discharged,  on  paying  his  fees. 

A  list  of  the  people  who  signed  the  petition  and  counter  pe- 
tions  affords  a  good  criterion  of  the  class  represented  at  Darien, 
living  there  before  and  after  the  battle  of  Moosa.  Among  the 
complainants  may  be  found  the  names  of : 

James  Campbell,  Thomas  Fraser,  Patrick  Grahame,  John 
Grahame,  John  McDonald,  Peter  McKay,  Benjamin  Mclntosh, 
John  Mclntosh,  Daniel  McKay,  Farquhar  McGuilvery,  Daniel 
McDonald,  Rev.  John  McLeod,  Alexander  Monro,  John  Mcln- 
tire,  Owen  McLeod,  Alexander  Rose,  Donald  Stewart. 

It  is  not  certain  that  all  the  above  were  residents  of  Da 
rien.  Among  those  who  signed  the  petition  in  favor  of  the 
Trust,  and  denominated  the  body  of  the  people,  and  distinctly 
stated  to  be  living  at  Darien,  are  the  names  of : 

John  Mackintosh  Moore,  John  Mackintosh  Lynvilge,  Ronald 
McDonald,  Hugh  Morrison,  John  McDonald,  John  Maclean, 
John  Mackintosh,  son  of  L.,  John  Mackintosh  Bain,  John  McKay, 
Daniel  Clark,  first,  Alexander  Clarke,  Donald  Clark,  third, 
Joseph  Burges,  Donald  Clark,  second,  Archibald  McBain,  Alex 
ander  Munro,  William  Munro,  John  Cuthbert. 

During  the  autumn  of  1741,  Reverend  John  McLeod  aban 
doned  his  Highland  charge  at  Darien,  went  to  South  Carolina 
and  settled  at  Edisto.  In  an  oath  taken  November  12,  1741, 
he  represents  the  people  of  Darien  to  be  in  a  deplorable  condition. 
Oglethorpe,  in  his  letter  to  the  Trustees,*  evidently  did  not  think 

*Dated  April  28   1741.     Georgia  Hist.  Coll.,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  113. 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  GEORGIA.  167 

Mr.  McLeod  was  the  man  really  fit  for  his  position,  for  he  says : 
"We  want  here  some  men  fit  for  schoolmasters,  one  at  Fred- 
erica  and  one  at  Darien,  also  a  sedate  and  sober  minister,  one  of 
some  experience  in  the  world  and  whose  first  heat  of  youth  is 
over." 

The  long-threatened  invasion  of  Carolina  and  Georgia  by  the 
Spaniards  sailed  from  Havana,  consisting  of  a  great  fleet,  among 
which  were  two  half  galleys,  carrying  one  hundred  and  twenty 
men  each  and  an  eighteen-pound  gun.  A  part  of  the  fleet,  on 
June  2Oth,  was  seen  off  the  harbor  of  St.  Simons,  and  the  next  day 
in  Cumberland  Sound.  Oglethorpe  dispatched  two  companies 
in  three  boats  to  the  relief  of  Fort  William,  on  Cumberland 
island,  which  were  forced  to  fight  their  way  through  the  fire  from 
the  Spanisn  galleys.  Soon  after  thirty-two  sail  came  to  anchor 
off  the  bar,  with  the  Spanish  colors  flying,  and  there  remained 
five  days.  They  landed  five  hundred  men  at  Gascoin's  bluff,  on 
July  5th.  Oglethorpe  blew  up  Fort  William,  spiked  the  guns  and 
signalled  his  ships  to  run  up  to  Frederica,  and  with  his  land  forces 
retired  to  the  same  place,  where  he  arrived  July  6th.  The  day  fol 
lowing  the  enemy  were  within  a  mile  of  Frederica.  When  this 
news  was  brought  to  Oglethorpe  he  took  the  first  horse  he  found 
and  with  the  Highland  company,  having  ordered  sixty  men  of 
the  regiment  to  follow,  he  set  off  on  a  gallop  to  meet  the  Span 
iards,  whom  he  found  to  be  one  hundred  and  seventy  strong,  in 
cluding  forty-five  Indians.  With  his  Indian  Rangers  and  ten 
Highlanders,  who  outran  the  rest  of  the  company,  he  immedi 
ately  attacked  and  defeated  the  Spaniards.  After  pur 
suing  them  a  mile,  he  halted  his  troops  and  posted 
them  to  advantage  in  the  woods,  leaving  two  com 
panies  of  his  regiment  with  the  Highlanders  and  Indians 
to  guard  the  way,  and  then  returned  to  Frederica  to  await 
further  movements  of  the  enemy.  Finding  no  immediate  move 
ment  on  the  part  of  his  foes,  Oglethorpe,  with  the  whole  force 
then  at  Frederica,  except  such  as  were  absolutely  necessary  to 
man  the  batteries,  returned  to  the  late  field  of  action,  and  when 
about  half  way  met  two  platoons  of  his  troops,  with  the  great 
body  of  his  Indians,  who  declared  they  had  been  broken  by  the 


168  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

whole  Spanish  force,  which  assailed  them  in  the  woods;  and  the 
enemy  were  now  in  pursuit,  and  would  soon  be  upon  them.  Not 
withstanding  this  disheartening  report,  Oglethorpe  continued  his 
march,  and  to  his  great  satisfaction,  found  that  Lieutenants 
Southerland  and  MacKay,  with  the  Highlanders  alone,  had  de 
feated  the  enemy,  consisting  of  six  hundred  men,  and  killed  more 
of  them  than  their  own  force  numbered.  At  first  the  Spanish  forces 
overwhelmed  the  colonists  by  their  superior  numbers,  when  the 
veteran  troops  became  seized  with  a  panic.  They  made  a  pre 
cipitate  retreat,  the  Highlanders  following  reluctantly  in  the  rear. 
After  passing  through  a  defile,  LieutenantMacKay  communicat 
ed  to  his  friend,  Lieutenant  Southerland,  who  commanded  the 
tear  guard,  composed  also  of  Highlanders,  the  feelings  of  his 
corps,  and  agreeing  to  drop  behind  as  soon  as  the  whole  had 
passed  the  defile.  They  returned  through  the  brush  and  took 
post  at  the  two  points  of  the  crescent  in  the  road.  Four  In 
dians  remained  with  them.  Scarcely  had  they  concealed  them 
selves  in  the  woods,  when  the  Spanish  grenadier  regiment,  the 
elite  of  their  troops,  advanced  into  the  defile,  where,  seeing  the 
footprints  of  the  rapid  retreat  of  the  broken  troops,  and  observ 
ing  their  right  was  covered  by  an  open  morass,  and  their  left,  as 
they  supposed,  by  an  impracticable  wall  of  brushwood,  and  a  bor 
der  of  dry  white  sand,  they  stacked  their  arms  and  sat  down  to 
partake  of  refreshments,  believing  that  the  contest  for  the  day 
was  over.  Southerland  and  MacKay,  who,  from  their  hiding 
places,  had  anxiously  watched  their  movements,  now  from  either 
end  of  the  line  raised  the  Highland  cap  upon  a  sword,  the  signal 
for  the  work  of  death  to  begin.  Immediately  the  Highlanders 
poured  in  upon  the  unsuspecting  enemy  a  well  delivered  and  most 
deadly  fire.  Volley  succeeded  volley,  and  the  sand  was  soon 
strewed  with  the  dead  and  the  dying.  Terror  and  dismay  seized 
the  Spaniards,  and  making  no  resistance  attempted  to  fly  along 
the  marsh.  A  few  of  their  officers  attempted,  though  in  vain, 
to  re-form  their  broken  ranks;  discipline  was  gone;  orders  were 
unheeded;  safety  alone  was  sought;  and,  when,  with  a  Highland 
shout  of  triumph,  the  hidden  foe  burst  among  them  with  levelled 
musket  and  flashing  claymore,  the  panic  stricken  Spaniards  fled  in 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  GEORGIA.  J69 

every  direction;  some  to  the  marsh,  where  they  mired  and  were 
taken;  others  along  the  defile,  where  they  were  met  by  the  clay 
more,  and  still  others  into  the  thicket,  where  they  became  en 
tangled  and  perished;  and  a  few  succeeded  in  escaping  to  their 
camp.  Barba  was  taken,  though  mortally  wounded.  Among 
the  killed  were  a  captain,  lieutenant,  two  sergeants,  two  drummers 
and  one  hundred  and  sixty  privates,  and  a  captain  and  nineteen 
men  taken  prisoners.  This  feat  of  arms  was  as  brilliant  as  it 
was  successful.  Oglethorpe,  with  the  two  platoons  ,did  not  reach 
the  scene  of  action,  since  called  the  "Bloody  Marsh,"  until  the 
victory  was  won.  To  show  his  sense  of  the  services  rendered, 
he  promoted  the  brave  young  officers  who  had  gained  it  on  the 
very  field  of  their  valor.  But  he  rested  only  for  a  few  min 
utes,  waiting  for  the  marines  and  the  reserve  of  the  regiment  to 
come  up ;  and  then  pursued  the  retreating  enemy  to  within  a  mile 
and  a  half  of  their  camp.  During  the  night  the  foe  retreated 
within  the  ruins  of  the  fort,  and  under  the  protection  of  their 
cannon.  A  few  days  later  the  Spaniards  became  so  alarmed  on 
the  appearance  of  three  vessels  off  the  bar  that  they  immediately 
set  fire  to  the  fort  and  precipitately  embarked  their  troops,  aban 
doning  in  their  hurry  and  confusion,  several  cannon,  a  quantity  of 
military  stores,  and  even  leaving  unburied  some  of  the  men  who 
had  just  died  of  their  wounds. 

The  massacre  of  Fort  Moosa  was  more  than  doubly  avenged, 
and  that  on  the  same  Spanish  regiment  that  was  then  victor 
ious.  On  the  present  occasion  they  had  set  out  from  their  camp 
with  the  determination  to  show  no  quarter.  In  the  action  Will 
iam  Macintosh,  now  sixteen  years  of  age,  was  conspicuous.  No 
shout  rose  higher,  and  no  sword  waved  quicker  than  his  on  that 
day.  The  tract  of  land  which  surrounded  the  field  of  action  was 
afterwards  granted  to  him. 

A  brief  sketch  of  Ensign  John  Stuart  will  not  be  out  of  place 
in  this  record  and  connection.  During  the  Spanish  invasion  he 
was  stationed  at  Fort  William,  and  there  gained  an  honorable 
reputation  in  holdine  it  against  the  enemy.  Afterwards  he  be 
came  the  celebrated  Captain  Stuart  and  father  of  Sir  John  Stuart, 
the  victor  over  General  Ranier,  at  the  battle  of  Maida,  in  Calabria. 


170  HIGHL  A  NDERS  IN  A  MERICA . 

In  1757  Captain  Stuart  was  taken  prisoner  at  Fort  Loudon,  in  the 
Cherokee  country,  and  whose  life  was  saved  by  his  friend,  Atta- 
kullakulla.  This  ancient  chief  had  remembered  Captain  Stuart 
when  he  was  a  young  Highland  officer  under  General  Oglethorpe, 
although  years  had  rolled  away.  The  Indians  were  now  filled 
with  revenge  at  the  treachery  of  Governor  Littleton,  of  Caro 
lina,  on  account  of  the  imprisonment  and  death  of  the  chiefs  of 
twenty  towns;  yet  no  actions  of  others  could  extinguish,  in  this 
generous  and  high-minded  man,  the  friendship  of  other  years. 
The  dangers  of  that  day,  the  thousand  wiles  and  accidents  Cap 
tain  Stuart  escaped  from,  made  him  renowned  among  the  Indians, 
and  centered  on  him  the  affections  and  confidence  of  the  southern 
tribes.  It  was  the  same  Colonel  John  Stuart,  of  the  Revolution 
ary  War,  who,  from  Pensacola,  directed  at  will  the  movements 
of  the  Cherokees,  Creeks,  Chickasaws  and  Choctaws,  against  all, 
save  Georgia.  That  state  suffered  but  little  from  Indian  ag 
gression  during  the  War  for  Independence.  Nor  was  that  feel 
ing  extinct  among  the  Creeks  for  a  period  of  fifty  years,  or  until 
they  believed  that  the  people  of  Oglethorpe  had  passed  away. 

The  year  1743  opened  with  fresh  alarms  of  a  new  invasion, 
jointly  of  the  French  and  Spanish.  The  Governor  of  Cuba  of 
fered  to  invade  Georgia  and  Carolina,  with  ten  thousand  men, 
most  of  whom  were  then  in  Havanna.  Oglethorpe,  with  his 
greatly  reduced  force,  was  left  alone  to  bear  the  burden  of  defend 
ing  Georgia.  Believing  that  a  sudden  blow  would  enhance  his 
prospects,  he  took  his  measures,  and  accordingly,  on  Saturday, 
February  26,  1743,  the  detachment  destined  for  Florida,  consist 
ing  of  a  portion  of  the  Highlanders,  rangers  and  regulars,  appear 
ed  under  arms  at  Frederica,  and  on  March  9th,  landed  in  Florida. 
He  advanced  upon  St.  Augustine,  and  used  every  device  to  de 
coy  them  into  an  ambush,  but  even  failed  to  provoke  the  garrison. 
Having  no  cannon  with  him,  he  returned  to  Frederica,  without  the 
loss  of  a  man.  This  expedition  was  attended  with  great  toil, 
fatigue  and  privation,  but  borne  cheerfully.  A  few  slight  erup 
tive  efforts  were  made,  but  each  party  kept  its  own  borders,  and 
the  slight  conflicts  in  America  were  lost  in  the  universal  confla 
gration  in  Europe. 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  GEORGIA.  171 

The  Highlanders  had  borne  more  than  their  share  of  the  bur 
dens  of  war,  and  had  lost  heavily.  Their  families  had  shared 
in  their  privations.  The  majority  had  remained  loyal  to  Ogle- 
thorpe,  and  proved  that  in  every  emergency  they  could  be  de 
pended  on.  In  later  years  the  losses  were  partially  supplied  by 
accessions  from  their  countrymen. 

With  all  the  advantages  that  Georgia  offered  and  the  induce 
ments  held  out  to  emigrants,  the  growth  was  very  slow.  In  1761 
the  whole  number  of  white  inhabitants  amounted  to  but  sixty-one 
hundred.  However,  in  1773,  or  twelve  years  later,  it  had  leaped 
to  eighteen  thousand  white  and  fifteen  thousand  black.  The 
reasons  assigned  for  this  increase  were  the  great  inducements  held 
out  to  people  to  come  and  settle  where  they  could  get  new  and 
good  lands  at  a  moderate  cost,  with  plenty  of  good  range  for  cat 
tle,  horses  and  hogs,  and  where  they  would  not  be  so  pent  up  and 
confined  as  in  the  more  thickly  settled  provinces. 

The  Macintoshes  had  ever  been  foremost,  and  in  the  attempt 
to  consolidate  Georgia  with  Carolina  they  were  prominent  in  their 
opposition  to  the  scheme. 

Forty  years  in  America  had  endeared  the  Highlanders  of 
Darien  to  the  fortunes  of  their  adopted  country.  The  children 
knew  of  none  other,  save  as  they  heard  it  from  the  lips  of  their 
parents.  Free  in  their  inclinations,  and  with  their  environments 
it  is  not  surprising  that  they  should  become  imbued  with  the  prin 
ciples  of  the  American  Revolution.  Their  foremost  leader,  who 
gained  imperishable  renown,  was  Lachlan  Macintosh,  son  of  John 
Mor.  His  brother,  William,  also  took  a  very  active  part,  and 
made  great  sacrifices.  At  one  time  he  was  pursued  beyond  the 
Alatamaha  and  his  negroes  taken  from  him. 

To  what  extent  the  Darien  Highlanders  espoused  the  cause 
of  Great  Britain  would  be  difficult  to  fathom,  but  in  all  probabil 
ity  to  no  appreciable  extent.  The  records  exhibit  that  there  were 
some  royalists  there,  although  when  under  British  sway  may  have 
been  such  as  a  matter  of  protection,  which  was  not  uncommon 
throughout  the  Southern  States.  The  record  is  exceedingly 
brief.  On  May  20,  1780,  Charles  McDonald,  justice  of  peace 
for  St.  Andrew's  parish  (embracing  Darien),  signed  the  address 


172  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

to  the  King.  Sir  James  Wright,  royal  governor  of  Georgia,  writ 
ing  to  lord  George  Germain,  dated  February  16,  1782,  says: 

"Yesterday  my  Lord  I  Received  Intelligence  that  two  Partys 
of  about  140  in  the  whole  were  gone  over  the  Ogechee  Ferry  to 
wards  the  Alatamaha  River  &  had  been  in  St.  Andrews  Parish  (a 
Scotch  settlement)  &  there  Murdered  12  or  13  Loyal  Subjects."* 

The  Highlanders  were  among  the  first  to  take  action,  and 
had  no  fears  of  the  calamities  of  war.  The  military  spirit  of 
their  ancestors  showed  no  deterioration  in  their  constitutions.  Dur 
ing  the  second  week  in  January,  1775,  a  district  congress  was  held 
by  the  inhabitants  of  St.  Andrew's  Parish  (now  Darien),  at  which 
a  series  of  resolutions  were  passed,  embodying,  with  great  force 
and  earnestness,  the  views  of  the  freeholders  of  that  large  and 
flourishing  district.  These  resolutions  ,  six  in  number,  expressed 
first,  their  approbation  of  "the  unparalleled  moderation,  the  de 
cent,  but  firm  and  manly,  conduct  of  the  loyal  and  brave  people 
of  Boston  and  Massachusetts  Bay,  to  preserve  their  liberty;" 
their  approval  of  "all  the  resolutions  of  the  Grand  American  Con 
gress,"  and  their  hearty  and  "cheerful  accession  to  the  associa 
tion  entered  into  by  them,  as  the  wisest  and  most  moderate  mea 
sure  that  could  be  adopted."  The  second  resolution  condemned 
the  closing  of  the  land  offices,  to  the  great  detriment  of  Colonial 
growtn,  and  to  the  injury  of  the  industrious  poor,  declaring  "that 
all  encouragement  should  be  given  to  the  poor  of  every  nation  by 
every  generous  American."  The  third,  animadverted  upon  the 
ministerial  mandates  which  prevented  colonial  assemblies  from 
passing  such  laws  as  the  general  exigencies  of  the  provinces  re 
quired,  an  especial  grievance,  as  they  affirmed,  "in  this  young 
colony,  where  our  internal  police  is  not  yet  well  settled."  The 
fourth  condemned  the  practice  of  making  colonial  officers  de 
pendent  for  salaries  on  Great  Britain,  "thus  making  them  inde 
pendent  of  the  people,  who  should  support  them  according  to  their 
usefulness  and  behavior."  The  fifth  resolution  declares  "our 
disapprobation  and  abhorrence  of  the  unnatural  practice  of  slav 
ery  in  America,"  and  their  purpose  to  urge  "the  manumission  of 
our  slaves  in  this  colony,  upon  the  most  safe  and  equitable  footing 

*Georgia  Hist.  Coll.,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  370. 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  GEORGIA.  173 

for  the  masters  and  themselves."  And,  lastly,  they  thereby 
chose  delegates  to  represent  the  parish  in  a  provincial  congress, 
and  instruct  them  to  urge  the  appointment  of  two  delegates  to 
the  Continental  Congress,  to  be  held  in  Philadelphia,  in  May. 

Appended  to  these  resolutions  were  the  following  articles  of 
agreement  or  association : 

"Being  persuaded  that  the  salvation  of  the  rights  and  liber 
ties  of  America  depend,  under  God,  on  the  firm  union  ot  the  in 
habitants  in  its  vigorous  prosecution  of  the  measures  necessary 
for  its  safety,  and  convinced  of  the  necessity  of  preventing  the 
anarchy  and  confusion  which  attend  the  dissolution  of  the  powers 
of  government,  we,  the  freemen,  freeholders,  and  inhabitants  of 
the  province  of  Georgia,  being  greatly  alarmed  at  the  avowed  de 
sign  of  the  Ministry  to  raise  a  revenue  in  America,  and  shocked 
by  the  bloody  scene  now  acting  in  the  Massachusetts  Bay,  do,  in 
the  most  solemn  manner,  resolve  never  to  become  slaves ;  and  do 
associate,  under  all  the  ties  of  religion,  honor  and  love  of  coun 
try,  to  adopt  and  endeavor  to  carry  into  execution,  whatever  may 
be  recommended  by  the  Continental  Congress,  or  resolved  upon  by 
our  Provincial  Convention  that  shall  be  appointed,  for  the  pur 
pose  of  preserving  our  Constitution,  and  opposing  the  execution 
of  the  several  arbitrary  and  oppressive  acts  of  the  British  Parlia 
ment,  until  a  reconciliation  between  Great  Britain  and  America, 
on  constitutional  principles,  which  we  most  ardently  desire,  can 
be  obtained;  and  that  we  will  in  all  things  follow  the  advice  of 
our  general  committee,  to  be  appointed,  respecting  the  purposes 
aforesaid,  the  preservation  of  peace  and  gooa  order,  and  the  safe 
ty  of  individuals  and  private  property." 

Among  the  names  appended  to  these  resolutions  there  may 
be  selected  such  as: 

Lach.  Mclntosh,  Charles  McDonald,  John  Mclntosh,  Samuel 
McClelland,  Jno.  McCulloch,  William  McCullough,  John  McClel 
land,  Seth  McCullough. 

On  July  4,  1775,  the  Provincial  Congress  met  at  Tondee's 
Long  Room,  Savannah.  Every  parish  and  district  was  repre 
sented.  St.  Andrew's  parish  sent: 

Jonathan  Cochran,  William  Jones,  Peter  Tarlin,  Lachlan  Mc 
lntosh,  William  Mclntosh,  George  Threadcroft,  John  Wesent, 
Roderick  Mclntosh,  John  Witherspoon,  George  Mclntosh,  Allen 
Stuart,  John  Mclntosh,  Raymond  Demere. 


174  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

The  resolutions  adopted  by  these  hardy  patriots  were  sacred 
ly  kept.  Their  deeds,  however,  partake  morj  of  personal  nar 
ration,  and  only  their  heroic  defense  need  be  mentioned.  The 
following  narration  should  not  escape  special  notice : 

On  the  last  of  February,  1776,  the  Scarborough,  Hinchin- 
broke,  St.  John,  and  two  large  transports,  with  soldiers,  then  ly 
ing  at  Tybee,  came  up  the  river  and  anchored  at  five  fathoms. 
On  March  2nd,  two  of  the  vessels  sailed  up  the  channel  of  Back 
river,  The  Hinchinbroke,  in  attempting  to  go  round  Hutchinson's 
island,  and  so  come  down  upon  the  shipping  from  above,  ground 
ed  at  the  west  end  of  the  island,  opposite  Brampton.  During 
the  night  there  landed  from  the  first  vessel,  between  two  and  three 
hundred  troops,  under  the  command  of  Majors  Grant  and  Mait- 
land,  and  silently  marched  across  Hutchinson's  island,  and  through 
collusion  with  the  captains  were  embarked  by  four  A.  M.,  in  the 
merchant  vessels  which  lay  near  the  store  on  that  island.  The 
morning  of  the  3rd  revealing  the  close  proximity  of  the  enemy 
caused  great  indignation  among  the  people.  Two  companies  of 
riflemen,  under  Major  Habersham,  immediately  attacked  the 
grounded  vessel  and  drove  every  man  from  its  deck.  By  nine 
o'clock  it  became  known  that  troops  had  been  secreted  on  board 
the  merchantmen,  which  news  created  intense  excitement,  and 
three  hundred  men,  under  Colonel  Mclntosh,  were  marched  to 
Yamacraw  Bluff,  opposite  the  shipping,  and  there  threw  up  a 
hasty  breast-work,  through  which  they  trained  three  four-pound 
ers  to  bear  upon  the  vessels.  Anxious,  however,  to  avoid  blood 
shed,  Lieutenant  Daniel  Roberts,  of  the  St.  John's  Rangers,  and 
Mr.  Raymond  Demere,  of  St.  Andrew's  Parish,  solicited,  and 
were  permitted  by  the  commanding  officer,  to  go  on  board  and 
demand  a  surrender  of  Rice  and  his  people,  who,  with  his  boat's 
crew,  had  been  forcibly  detained.  Although,  on  a  mission  of 
peace,  no  sooner  had  they  reached  the  vessel,  on  board  of  which 
was  Captain  Barclay  and  Major  Grant,  than  they  were  seized 
and  detained  as  prisoners.  The  people  on  shore,  after  waiting 
a  sufficient  length  of  time,  hailed  the  vessel,  through  a  speaking- 
trumpet,  and  demanded  the  return  of  all  who  were  detained  on 
board;  but  receiving  only  insulting  replies,  they  discharged  two 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  GEORGIA.  175 

four-pounders  at  the  vessel;  whereupon  they  solicited  that  the 
people  should  send  on  board  two  men  in  whom  they  most  con 
fided,  and  with  them  they  agreed  to  negotiate.  Twelve  of  the 
Rangers,  led  by  Captain  Screven,  of  the  St.  John's  Rangers,  and 
Captain  Baker,  were  immediately  rowed  under  the  stern  of  the 
vessel  and  there  peremptorily  demanded  the  deputies.  Incensed 
by  insulting  language,  Captain  Baker  fired  a  shot,  which  im 
mediately  drew  on  his  boat  a  discharge  of  swivels  and  small  arms. 
The  batteries  then  opened,  which  was  briskly  answered  for  the 
space  of  four  hours.  The  next  step  was  to  set  fire  to  the  ves 
sels,  the  first  being  the  Inverness,  which  drifted  upon  the  brig 
Nelly,  which  was  soon  in  flames.  The  officers  and  soldiers  fled 
from  the  vessels,  in  the  utmost  precipitation  across  the  low  marshes 
and  half-drained  rice-fields,  several  being  killed  by  the  grape 
shot  played  upon  them.  As  the  deputies  were  still  held  pris 
oners,  the  Council  of  Safety,  on  March  6th,  put  under  arrest  all 
the  members  of  the  Royal  Council  then  in  Savannah,  besides  men 
acing  the  ships  at  Tybee.  An  exchange  was  not  effected  until 
the  27th.," 

As  already  stated,  Darien  experienced  some  of  the  vicissi 
tudes  of  war.  On  April  18,  1778,  a  small  army,  under  Colonel 
Elbert,  embarked  on  the  galleys  Washington,  Lee  and  Bullock, 
and  by  10  o'clock  next  morning,  near  Frederica,  had  captured  the 
brigantine  Hinchinbroke,  the  sloop  Rebecca  and  a  prize  brig, 
which  had  spread  terror  on  the  coast. 

In  1779  the  parishes  of  St.  John,  St.  Andrew  and  St.  James 
were  erected  into  one  county,  under  the  name  of  Liberty. 

In  March,  1780,  the  royal  governor,  Sir  James  Wright,  at 
tempted  to  re-establish  the  old  government,  and  issued  writs  re 
turnable  May  5.  Robert  Baillie  and  James  Spalding  were  re 
turned  from  St.  Andrew's  parish. 

The  settlement  of  Darien  practically  remained  a  pure  High 
land  one  until  the  close  of  the  Revolution.  The  people  proved 
themselves  faithful  and  loyal  to  the  best  interests  of  the  common 
wealth,  and  equal  to  such  exigencies  as  befell  them.  While  dis 
asters  awaited  them  and  fierce  ordeals  were  passed  through,  yet 
fortune  eventually  smiled  upon  them. 


CHAPTER  VII. 
CAPTAIN  LAUCHLAN  CAMPBELL'S  NEW  YORK  COLONY. 

The  fruitful  soil  of  America,  together  with  the  prospects  of 
a  home  and  an  independent  living,  was  peculiarly  adapted  to 
awaken  noble  aspirations  in  the  breasts  of  those  who  were  inter 
ested  in  the  welfare  of  that  class  whose  condition  needed  a  radi 
cal  enlargement.  Among  this  class  of  Nature's  noblemen  there 
is  no  name  deserving  of  more  praise  than  that  of  Lauchlan 
Campbell.  Although  his  name,  as  well  as  the  migration  of  his 
infant  colony,  has  gone  out  of  Islay  ken,  where  he  was  born,  yet 
his  story  has  been  fairly  well  preserved  in  the  annals  of  the  prov 
ince  of  New  York.  It  was  first  publicly  made  known  by  Will 
iam  Smith,  in  his  "History  of  New  York." 

Lauchlan  Campbell  was  possessed  of  a  high  sense  of  honor 
and  a  good  understanding;  was  active,  loyal,  ot  a  military  dispo 
sition,  and,  withal,  strong1  philanthropic  inclinations.  By  plac 
ing  implicit  confidence  in  the  royal  governors  of  New  York,  he 
fell  a  victim  to  their  roguery,  deception  and  heartlessness,  which 
ultimately  crushed  him  and  left  him  almost  penniless.  The  story 
has  been  set  forth  in  the  following  memorial,  prepared  by  his  son : 

"Memorial  of  Lieutenant  Campbell  to  the  Lords  of  Trade. 
To  the  Right  Honourable  the  Lords  Commissioners  of  Trade, 
&c.  Memorial  of  Lieut.  Donald  Campbell  of  the  Province  of 
New  York  Plantation.  Humbly  Showeth, 

That  in  the  year  1734  Colonel  Cosby  being  then  Governor 
of  the  Province  of  New  York  by  and  with  the  advice  and  assent  of 
his  Council  published  a  printed  Advertisement  for  encouraging 
the  Resort  of  Protestants  from  Europe  to  settle  upon  the  Northern 
Frontier  of  the  said  Province  (in  the  route  from  Fort  Edward 
to  Crown  Point)  promising  to  each  family  two  hundred  acres  of 
unimproved  land  out  of  100,000  acres  purchased  from  the  In 
dians,  without  any  fee  or  expences  whatsoever,  except  a  very 
moderate  charge  for  surveying  &  liable  only  to  the  King's  Quit 


LA  UCHLAN  CAMPBELL'S  NE  W  TORK  COLONT.      177 

Rent  of  one  shilling  and  nine  pence  farthing  per  hundred  acres, 
which  settlement  would  at  that  time  have  been  of  the  utmost  util 
ity  to  the  Province  &  tnese  proposals  were  looked  upon  as  so  ad 
vantageous,  that  they  could  not  fail  of  having  a  proper  effect. 

That  these  Proposals  in  1737,  falling  into  the  hands  of  Cap 
tain  Lauchlin  Campbell  of  the  Island  of  Isla,  he  the  same  year 
went  over  to  North  America,  and  passing  through  the  Province 
of  Pennsilvania  where  he  rejected  many  considerable  offers  that 
were  made  him,  he  proceeded  to  New  York,  where,  tho'  Governor 
Cosby  was  deceased,  George  Clarke  Esqr.  then  Governor,  assured 
him  no  part  of  the  lands  were  as  yet  granted;  importuned  him 
&  two  or  three  persons  that  went  over  with  him  to  go  up  and  visit 
the  lands,  which  they  did,  and  were  very  kindly  received  and 
greatly  caressed  by  the  Indians.  On  his  return  to  New  York  he 
received  the  most  solemn  promises  that  he  should  have  a  thousand 
acres  for  every  family  that  he  brought  over,  and  that  each  fam 
ily  should  have  according  to  their  number  from  five  hundred  to 
one  hundred  and  fifty  acres,  but  declined  making  any  Grant  till 
the  Families  arrived,  because,  according  to  the  Constitution  of  that 
Government,  the  names  of  the  settlers  were  to  be  inserted  in  that 
Grant.  Captain  Campbell  accordingly  returned  to  Isla,  and 
brought  from  thence  at  a  very  large  expense,  his  own  Family  and 
Thirty  other  Families,  making  in  all,  one  hundred  and  fifty-three 
Souls.  He  went  again  to  visit  the  lands,  received  all  possible 
respect  and  kindness  from  the  Government,  who  proposed  an  old 
Fort  Anna  to  be  repaired,  to  cover  the  new  settlers  from  the 
French  Indians.  At  the  same  time,  the  People  of  New  York 
proposed  to  maintain  the  people  already  brought,  till  Captain 
Campbell  could  return  and  bring  more,  alledging  that  it  would  be 
for  the  interest  of  the  Infant  Colony  to  settle  upon  the  lands  in  a 
large  Body;  that,  covered  by  the  Fort,  and  assisted  by  the  In 
dians,  they  might  be  less  liable  to  the  Incursions  of  Enemies. 

That  to  keep  up  the  spirit  of  the  undertaking,  Governor 
Clarke,  by  a  writing  bearing  date  the  4th  day  of  December,  1738, 
declared  his  having  promised  Captain  Campbell  thirty  thousand 
acres  of  land  at  Wood  Creek,  free  of  charges,  except  the  ex- 
pence  of  surveying  &  the  King's  Quit  Rent  in  consideration  of 
his  having  already  brought  over  thirty  families  who  according 
to  their  respective  numbers  in  each  family,  were  to  have  from 
one  hundred  and  fifty  to  five  hundred  acres.  Encouraged  by 
this  declaration,  he  departed  in  the  same  month  for  Isla,  and  in 
August,  1739,  brought  over  Forty  Families  more,  and  under  the 
Faith  of  the  said  promises  made  a  third  voyage,  from  which  he 
returned  in  November,  1740,  bringing  with  him  thirteen  Families 


178  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

the  whole  making  eighty-three  Families,  composed  of  Four  Hun 
dred  and  Twenty  Three  Persons,  all  sincere  and  loyal  Protest 
ants,  and  very  capable  of  forming  a  respectable  Frontier  for  the 
security  of  the  Province,  But  after  all  these  perilous  and  expen 
sive  voyages,  and  tho'  there  wanted  but  Seventeen  Families  to 
complete  the  number  for  which  he  had  undertaken,  he  found  no 
longer  the  same  countenance  or  protection  but  on  the  contrary 
it  was  insinuated  to  him  that  he  could  have  no  land  either  for  him 
self  or  the  people,  but  upon  conditions  in  direct  violation  of  the 
Faith  of  Government,  and  detrimental  to  the  interests  of  those 
who  upon  his  assurances  had  accompanied  him  into  America.  The 
people  also  were  reduced  to  demand  separate  Grants  for  them 
selves,  which  upon  large  promises  some  of  them  did,  yet  more  of 
them  never  had  so  much  as  a  foot  of  land,  and  many  listed  them 
selves  to  join  the  Expedition  to  Cuba. 

That  Captain  Campbell  having  disposed  of  his  whole  For 
tune  in  the  Island  of  Isla,  expended  the  far  greatest  part  of  it  from 
his  confidence  in  these  fallacious  promises  found  himself  at  length 
constrained  to  employ  the  little  he  had  left  in  the  purchase  of  a 
small  farm  seventy  miles  north  of  New  York  for  the  subsistence 
of  himself  and  his  Family  consisting  of  three  sons  and  three 
daughters.  He  went  over  again  into  Scotland  in  1745,  and  hav 
ing  the  command  of  a  Company  of  the  Argyleshire  men,  served 
with  Reputation  under  his  Royal  Highness  the  Duke,  against  the 
Rebels.  He  went  back  to  America  in  1747  and  not  longer  after 
died  of  a  broken  heart,  leaving  behind  him  the  six  children  be 
fore  mentioned  of  whom  your  Memoralist  is  the  eldest,  in  very 
narrow  and  distressed  circumstances." 

All  these  facts  are  briefly  commemorated  by  Mr.  Smith  in  his 
History  of  the  Colony  of  New  York,  page  179,  where  are  some 
severe,  though  just  strictures  on  the  behavior  of  those  in  power 
towards  him  and  the  families  he  brought  with  him,  and  the  loss 
the  Province  sustained  by  such  behavior  towards  them. 

That  at  the  Commencement  of  the  present  War,  your  Me 
moralist  and  both  his  brothers  following  their  Father's  principles 
in  hopes  of  better  Fortune  entered  into  the  Army  &  served  in  the 
Forty  Second,  Forty  Eighth  and  Sixtieth  Regiments  of  Foot  dur 
ing  the  whole  War,  at  the  close  of  which  your  Memoralist  and 
his  brother  George  were  reduced  as  Lieutenants  upon  half  pay, 
and  their  youngest  Brother  still  continues  in  the  service ;  the  small 
Farm  purchased  by  their  father  being  the  sole  support  of  them 
selves  and  three  sisters  till  they  were  able  to  provide  for  them 
selves  in  the  manner  before  mentioned,  and  their  sisters  are  now 
married  &  settled  in  the  Province  of  New  York. 


LA  UCHLAN  CAMPBELL'S  NB  W  YORK  COLONT.       179 

That  after  the  conclusion  of  the  Peace,  your  Memoralist 
considering  the  number  of  Families  dispersed  through  the  Prov 
ince  which  came  over  with  his  Father,  and  finding  in  them  a  gen 
eral  disposition  to  settle  with  him  on  the  lands  originally  prom 
ised  them,  if  they  could  be  obtained,  in  the  month  of  February, 
1763,  petitioned  Governor  Monckton  for  the  said  lands  but  was 
able  only  to  procure  a  Grant  of  ten  thousand  acres,  (for  obtain 
ing  which,  he  disbursed  in  Patent  and  other  fees,  the  sum  of  two 
hundred  Guineas),  the  people  in  Power  alledging  that  land  was 
now  at  a  far  greater  value  than  at  the  time  of  your  Memoralist's 
Father's  coming  into  the  Province,,  and  even  this  upon  the  com 
mon  condition  of  settling  ten  Families  upon  the  said  lands  and 
paying  a  Quit  Rent  to  the  Crown.  Part  however  of  the  Peo 
ple  who  had  promised  to  settle  with  your  Memoralist  in  case  he 
had  prevailed,  were  drawn  to  petition  for  lands  to  themselves, 
which  they  obtained,  tho'  they  never  could  get  one  foot  of  land 
before,  which  provision  of  lands  as  your  Memoralist  apprehends, 
ought  in  Equity  to  be  considered  as  an  obligation  on  the  Prov 
ince  to  perform,  so  far  as  the  number  of  those  Families  goes,  the 
Conditions  stipulated  with  his  Father,  as  those  Families  never 
had  come  into  &  consequently  could  not  now  be  remaining  in  the 
Province,  if  he  had  not  persuaded  them  to  accompany  him,  &  been 
at  a  very  large  expence  in  transporting  them  thither. 

That  there  are  still  very  many  of  these  Families  who  have 
no  land  and  would  willingly  settle  with  your  Memoralist.  That 
there  are  numbers  of  non  commissioned  Officers  and  Soldiers  of 
the  Regiments  disbanded  in  North  America  who  notwithstanding 
His  Majesty's  gracious  Intentions  are  from  many  causes  too  long 
to  trouble  your  Lordship  with  at  present  without  any  settlement 
provided  for  them,  and  that  there  are  also  many  Families  of  loyal 
Protestants  in  the  Islands  and  other  parts  of  North  Britain  which 
might  be  induced  by  reasonable  proposals  and  a  certainty  of  their 
being  fulfilled,  to  remove  into  the  said  Province,  which  would 
add  greatly  to  the  strength,  security  and  opulence  thereof,  and 
be  in  all  respects  faithful  and  serviceable  subjects  to  His  Ma 
jesty. 

That  the  premisses  considered,  particularly  the  long  scene 
of  hardships  to  which  your  Memoralist's  Family  has  been  ex 
posed,  for  Twenty  Six  years,  in  consideration  of  his  own  and  his 
Brothers'  services,  &  the  perils  to  which  they  have  been  exposed 
during  the  long  and  fatiguing  War,  and  the  Prospect  he  still  has 
of  contributing  to  the  settlement  of  His  Majesty's  unimproved 
country,  your  Memoralist  humbly  prays  that  Your  Lordships 
would  direct  the  Government  of  New  York  to  grant  to  him  the 


180  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

said  One  Hundred  thousand  Acres,  upon  his  undertaking  to  set 
tle  One  Hundred  or  One  Hundred  and  Fifty  Families  upon  the 
same  within  the  space  of  Three  years  or  such  other  Recompence 
or  Relief  as  upon  mature  Deliberation  on  the  Hardships  and  Suf 
ferings  which  his  Father  and  his  Family  have  for  so  many  years 
endured,  &  their  merits,  in  respect  to  the  Province  of  New  York 
which  might  be  incontestably  proved,  if  it  was  not  universally 
acknowledged,  may  in  your  great  Wisdom  be  thought  to  deserve. 

And  your  Memoralist ;  &c.,  &c.,  &c.* 

May,  1764." 

It  was  the  policy  of  the  home  government  to  settle  as  rapidly 
as  possible  the  wild  lands;  not  so  much  for  the  purpose  of  bene 
fiting  the  emigrant  as  it  was  to  enhance  the  king's  exchequer. 
The  royal  governors  apparently  held  out  great  inducements  to  the 
settlers,  but  the  sequel  always  showed  that  a  species  of  blackmail 
or  tribute  must  be  paid  by  the  purchasers  before  the  lands  were 
granted.  The  governor  was  one  thing  to  the  higher  authorities,, 
but  far  different  to  those  from  whom  he  could  reap  advantage. 
The  seeming  disinterested  motives  may  be  thus  illustrated : 

Under  date  of  New  York,  July  26,  1736,  George  Clarke,  lieu 
tenant  governor  of  New  York,  writes  to  the  duke  of  Newcastle,, 
in  which  he  says,  it  was  principally 

"To  augment  his  Majesty's  Quit  rents  that  I  projected  a 
Scheme  to  settle  the  Mohacks  Country  in  this  Province,  which  I 
have  the  pleasure  to  hear  from  Ireland  and  Holland  is  like  to 
succeed.  The  scheme  is  to  give  grants  gratis  of  an  hundred 
thousand  acres  of  land  to  the  first  five  hundred  protestant  familys 
that  come  from  Europe  in  two  hundred  acres  to  a  family,  these  be 
ing  settled  will  draw  thousands  after  them,  for  both  the  situa 
tion  and  quantity  of  the  Land  are  much  preferable  to  any  in  Pen- 
silvania,  the  only  Northern  Colony  to  which  the  Europeans  re 
sort,  and  the  Quit  rents  less.  Governor  Cosby  sent  home  the 
proposals  last  Summer  under  the  Seal  of  the  Province,  and  under 
his  and  the  Council's  hands,  but  it  did  not  reach  Dublin  till  the 
last  day  of  March;  had  it  come  there  two  months  sooner  I  am 
assured  by  a  letter  which  I  lately  received,  directed  to  Governor 
Cosby,  that  we  should  have  had  two  ships  belonging  to  this  place 
(then  lying  there)  loaded  with  people  but  next  year  we  hope  to 

*"  Documentary  and  Colonial  History  of  New   York,"  Vol.  VII,  p.  630, 
Should  1763  be  read  for  1764? 


LA  UCHLAN  CAMPBELL'S  NEW  TORK  COLONT.       181 

have  many  both  from  thence  and  Germany.  When  the  Mohocks 
•Country  is  settled  we  shall  have  nothing  to" fear  from  Canada."* 

The  same,  writing  to  the  Lords  of  Trade,  under  date  of  New 
York,  June  15,  1739,  says: 

"The  lands  whereon  the  French  propose  to  settle  were  pur 
chased  from  Indian  proprietors  (who  have  all  along  been  sub 
ject  to  and  under  the  protection  of  the  Crown  of  England)  by  one 
Godfrey  Dellius  and  granted  to  him  by  patent  under  the  seal  of 
this  province  in  the  year  1696,  which  grant  was  afterwards  resumed 
by  act  of  Assembly  whereby  they  became  vested  in  the  Crown; 
on  part  of  these  lands  I  proposed  to  settle  some  Scotch  Highland 
familys  who  came  hither  last  year,  and  they  would  have  been  now 
actually  settled  there,  if  the  Assembly  would  have  assisted  them, 
for  they  are  poor  and  want  help ;  however  as  I  have  promised  them 
lands  gratis,  some  of  them  about  three  weeks  ago  went  to  view 
that  part  of  the  Country,  and  if  they  like  the  lands  I  hope  they 
will  accept  my  offer  (if  the  report  of  the  French  designs  do  not 
discourage  them:)  depending  upon  the  voluntary  assistance  of 
the  people  of  Albany  whose  more  immediate  interest  it  is  to  en 
courage  their  settlement  in  that  part  of  the  country. "-\ 

That  Captain  Campbell  would  have  secured  the  lands  there 
can  be  no  question  had  he  complied  with  Governor  Clarke's  de 
mands,  although  said  demands  were  contrary  to  the  agreement. 
Private  faith  and  public  honor  demanded  the  fair  execution  of  the 
project,  which  had  been  so  expensive  to  the  undertaker,  and 
would  have  added  greatly  to  the  benefit  of  the  colony.  The  gov 
ernor  would  not  make  the  grant  unless  he  should  have  his  fees 
and  a  share  of  the  land. 

The  quit  rent  in  the  province  of  New  York  was  fixed  at  two 
shillings  six  pence  for  every  one  hundred  acres.  The  fees  for  a 
grant  of  a  thousand  acres  were  as  follows:  To  the  governor, 
$31.25;  secretary  of  state,  $10;  clerk  of  the  council,  $10  to  $15; 
receiver  general,  $1^.37;  attorney  general,  $7.50;  making  a  total 
of  about  $75,  besides  the  cost  of  survey.  This  amount  does  not 
appear  to  be  large  for  the  number  of  acres,  yet  it  must  be  consid 
ered  that  land  was  plenty,  but  money  very  scarce.  There  were 
thousands  of  substantial  men  who  would  have  found  it  exceed 
ingly  difficult  to  raise  the  amount  in  question. 


*Ibid,  p.  72.    Mbid,  Vol.  VI,  p.  U5. 


182  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

It  is  possible  that  Captain  Campbell  could  not  have  paid  this 
extortion  even  if  he  had  been  so  disposed;  but  being  high-spirit 
ed,  he  resolutely  refused  his  consent.  The  governor,  still  pre 
tending  to  be  very  anxious  to  aid  the  emigrants,  recommended 
the  legislature  of  the  province  to  grant  them  assistance;  but,  as 
usual,  the  latter  was  at  war  with  the  governor,  and  refused  to 
vote  money  to  the  Highlanders,  which  they  suspected,  with  good 
reason,  the  latter  would  be  required  to  pay  to  the  colonial  officers 
for  fees. 

Not  yet  discouraged,  Captain  Campbell  determined  to  ex 
haust  every  resource  that  justice  might  be  done  to  him.  His  next 
step  was  to  appeal  to  the  legislature  for  redress,  but  it  was  in 
vain ;  then  he  made  an  application  to  the  Board  of  Trade,  in  Eng 
land,  which  had  the  power  to  rectify  the  wrong.  Here  he  had  so 
many  difficulties  to  contend  with  that  he  was  forced  to  leave  the 
colonists  to  themselves,  who  soon  after  separated.  But  all  his 
efforts  proved  abortive. 

The  petition  of  Lieutenant  Donald  Campbell,  though  courte 
ously  expressed,  and  eminently  just,  was  rejected.  It  was  claim 
ed  that  the  orders  of  the  English  government  positively  forbade 
the  granting  of  over  a  thousand  acres  to  any  one  person ;  yet  that 
thousand  acres  was  denied  him. 

The  injustice  accorded  lo  Captain  Campbell  was  more  or  less 
•notorious  throughout  the  province.  It  was  generally  felt  there 
had  been  bad  treatment,  and  there  was  now  a  disposition  on  the 
part  of  the  colonial  authorities  to  give  some  relief  to  his  sons  and 
daughters.  Accordingly,  on  November  n,  1763,  a  grant  of  ten 
thousand  acres,  in  the  present  township  of  Greenwich,  Washing 
ton  county,  New  York,  was  made  to  the  three  brothers,  Donaldr 
George  and  James,  their  three  sisters  andv  four  other  persons, 
three  of  whom  were  also  named  Campbell. 

The  final  success  of  the  Campbell  family  in  obtaining  redress 
inspired  others  who  had  belonged  to  the  colony  to  petition  for  a 
similar  recompense  for  their  hardships  and  losses.  They  suc 
ceeded  in  obtaining  a  gjant  of  forty-seven  thousand,  four  hun 
dred  and  fifty  acres,  located  in  the  present  township  of  Argyle, 


LA  UCHLAN  CAMPBELL'S  NE  W  YORK  COLONT.       183 

and  a  small  part  of  Fort  Edward  and  Greenwich,  in  the  same 
county. 

On  March  2,  1764,  Alexander  McNaughton  and  one  hundred 
and  six  others  of  the  original  Campbell  emigrants  and  their  de 
scendants,  petitioned  for  one  thousand  acres  to  be  granted  to  each 
of  them 

"To  be  laid  out  in  a  single  tract  between  the  head  of  South 
bay  and  Kingsbury,  and  reaching  east  towards  New  Hampshire 
and  westwardly  to  the  mountains  in  Warren  county.  The  com 
mittee  of  the  council  to  whom  this  petition  was  referred  reported 
May  21,  1764,  that  the  tract  proposed  be  granted,  which  was 
adopted,  the  council  specifying  the  amount  of  land  each  individual 
of  the  petitioners  should  receive,  making  two  hundred  acres  the 
least  and  six  hundred  the  most  that  anyone  should  obtain.  Five 
men  were  appointed  as  trustees,  to  divide  and  distribute  the  land 
as  directed.  The  same  instrument  incorporated  the  tract  into  a 
township,  to  be  called  Argyle,  and  should  have  a  supervisor, 
treasurer,  collector,  two  assessors,  two  overseers  of  highways,  two 
overseers  of  the  poor  and  six  constables,  to  be  elected  annually 
by  the  inhabitants  on  the  first  day  of  May.  The  patent,  simi 
lar  to  all  others  of  that  period,  was  subject  to  the  following  con 
ditions  : 

An  annual  quit  rent  of  two  shillings  and  six  pence  sterling 
on  every  one  hundred  acres,  and  all  mines  of  gold  and  silver,  and 
all  pine  trees  suitable  for  masts  for  the  royal  navy,  namely,  all 
which  were  twenty-four  inches  from  the  ground,  reserved  to  the 
crown."* 

The  land  thus  granted  lies  in  the  central  part  of  Washington 
county,  with  a  broken  surface  in  the  west  and  great  elevations 
and  ridges  in  the  east.  The  soil  is  rich  and  the  whole  well  wat 
ered. 

The  trustees  were  vested  w^th  the  power  to  execute  title  deeds 
to  such  of  the  grantees,  should  they  claim  the  lands,  the  first  of 
which  were  issued  during  the  winter  and  spring  of  1764-5  by  Dun 
can  Reid,  of  the  city  of  New  York,  gentleman;  Peter  Middleton, 
of  same  city,  physician;  Archibald  Campbell,  of  same  city,  mer 
chant  ;  Alexander  McNaughton,  f  of  Orange  county,  farmer;  and 
Neil  Gillaspie,  of  Ulster  county,  farmer,  of  the  one  part,  and  the 
grantees  of  the  other  part. 

*On  record   in  library  at  Albany  in  "  Patents,"  Vol.  IV,  pp.  3-17.      tSee 
Appendix,  Note  I. 


184  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

While  the  application  for  the  grant  was  yet  pending,  the  pe 
titioners  greatly  exalted  over  their  future  prospects,  evolved  a 
grand  scheme  for  the  survey  of  the  prospective  lands,  which  should 
include  a  stately  street  from  the  banks  of  the  Hudson  river  on 
the  east  through  the  tract,  upon  which  each  family  should  have 
a  town  lot,  where  he  might  not  only  enjoy  the  protection  of  near 
neighbors,  but  also  have  that  companionship  of  which  the  High 
lander  is  so  particularly  fond.  In  the  rear  of  these  town  lots  were 
to  be  the  farms,  which  in  time  were  to  be  occupied  by  tenants.  The 
surveyors,  Archibald  Campbell,  of  Raritan,  New  Jersey,  and 
Christopher  Yates,  of  Schenectady,  who  began  their  labors  June 
19,  1764,  were  instructed  to  lay  off  the  land  as  planned,  the  street 
to  extend  from  east  to  west,  twenty-four  rods  wide  and  extending 
through  the  width  of  the  grant  as  near  the  center  as  practicable, 
and  to  set  aside  a  glebe  lot  for  the  benefit  of  the  school  master  and 
the  minister.  North  and  south  of  the  street,  and  bordering  on 
it,  the  surveyors  laid  off  lots  running  back  one  hundred  and  eighty 
rods,  varying  in  width  so  as  to  contain  from  twenty  to  sixty  acres. 
These  lots  were  numbered,  making  in  all  one  hundred  and  forty- 
one,  seventy-two  being  on  the  south  side  of  the  street,  and  the  re 
mainder  on  the  north.  The  farms  were  also  numbered,  also  mak 
ing  one  hundred  and  forty-one. 

In  the  plan  no  allowance  had  been  made  for  the  rugged  na 
ture  of  the  country,  and  consequently  the  magnificent*  street  was 
located  over  hills  whose  proportions  prevented  its  use  as  a  public 
highway,  while  some  of  the  lots  were  uninhabitable. 

The  following  is  a  list  of  the  grantees,  the  number  of  the  lot 

and  its  contents  being  set  opposite  the  name: 

• 
Lot.         Name.  Acres.     Lot.         Name.  Acres. 

1.  Catharine  Campbell.. .  .250      10.  Mary  Anderson 300 

2.  Elizabeth  Cargill 250     n.  Archibald  McNeil 300 

3.  Allan  McDonald 300     12.  Dougall  McAlpine 300 

4.  Neil  Gillaspie 450     13.  David  Lindsey 250 

5.  Mary  Campbell 350     14.  Elizabeth  Campbell.  . .  .300 

6.  Duncan  McKerwan.  . .  .350     15.  Ann  McDuffie 350 

7.  Ann  McAnthony 250     16.  Donald  McDougall.  . .  .300 

8.  Mary  McGowne 300     17.  Archibald  McGowne.  .  .300 

9.  Catherine  McLean 300     18.  Eleanor  Thompson.  . .  .300 


LA  UCHLAN  CAMPBELL'S  NEW  TORK  COLONT.       185 


Lot.          Name.  Acres. 

19.  Duncan  McDuffie 350 

20.  Duncan  Reid 600 

21.  John  McDuffie 250 

22.  Dougall  McKallor 550 

23.  Daniel  Johnson 350 

24.  Archibald  Campbell.. .  .250 

25.  William  Hunter 300 

26.  Duncan  Campbell 300 

27.  Elizabeth  Eraser .200 

28.  Alexander  Campbell.  .  .350 
Glebe  lot 500 

29.  Daniel  Clark 350 

43.  Elizabeth  Campbell.  . .  .300 


Lot.          Name.  Acres. 

44.  Duncan  McArthur 450 

45.  John  Torrey 300 

46.  Malcolm  Campbell 300 

47.  Florence  McKenzie ....  200 

48.  John  McKenzie 300 

49.  Jane  Cargill 250 

50.  John  McGowan 300 

59.  John  McEwen 500 

60.  John  McDonald 300 

61.  James  McDonald 400 

62.  Mary  Belton 300 

72.  Rachael  Nevin 300 

73.  James  Cargill 400 


Lots  29,  43,  44,  50,  and  62  are  partly  in  the  present  limits  of 
the  township  of  Greenwich,  and  the  other  lots,  from  29  to  73,  not 
above  enumerated,  are  wholly  in  that  township  and  in  Salem.  The 
following  lots  are  located  north  of  the  street : 


Lot.         Name.  Acres. 

74.  John  Cargill 300 

75.  Duncan  McDougall..  .300 

76.  Alexander  Christie.  .  .350 

77.  Alex.  Montgomery ...  600 

78.  Marian  Campbell 250 

79.  John  Gilchrist 300 

80.  Agnes  McDougall ....  300 

81.  Duncan  McGuire 500 

82.  Edward  McKallor 500 

83.  Alexander  Gilchrist. . .  300 

84.  Archibald  McCullom..35O 

85.  Archibald  McCore 300 

86.  John  McCarter 350 

87.  Neil  Shaw 600 

88.  Duncan  Campbell 300 

89.  Roger  McNeil 300 

90.  Elizabeth  Ray 200 

91.  James   Nutt 300 

92.  Donald  McDuffie 350 

93.  George   Campbell 300 

94.  Jane  Widrow 300 

95.  John  McDougall 400 

96.  Archibald  McCarter.  .300 


Lot.         Name.  Acres. 

97.  Charles   McAllister.  .  .300 

98.  William  Graham 300 

99.  Hugh  McDougall 300 

100.  James  Campbell 300 

101.  George  McKenzie. ..  .400 

102.  John  McCarter 400 

103.  Morgan  McNeil 250 

104.  Malcolm  McDuffie 550 

105.  Florence  McVarick . .  .  300 

1 06.  Archibald  McEwen. .  .300 

107.  Neil  McDonald 500 

1 08.  James  Gillis 500 

109.  Archibald  McDougall. .450 

no.  Marian  McEwen 200 

in.  Patrick  McArthur 350 

112.  John  McGowne,  Jr.. .  .250 

113.  John  Shaw,  Sr 300 

114.  Angus  Graham 300 

115.  Edward  McCoy 300 

116.  Duncan  Campbell,  Jr.. 300 

117.  Jenette  Ferguson 250 

1 1 8.  Hugh  McEloroy 200 

119.  Dougall  Thompson ...  400 


186 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 


Lot.         Name.  Acres. 

120.  Mary  Graham 300 

121.  Robert  Me  Alpine 300 

122.  Duncan  Taylor 600 

123.  Elizabeth  Caldwell..  .  .250 

William  Clark 350 

William  Clark 350 


124 
124. 


125.  Barbara  McAllister.  .  .300 


Lot.          Name.  Acres. 

126.  Mary  Anderson 300 

127.  Donald  McMullin 450 

130.  John  Shaw,  Sr 300 

131.  Duncan  Lindsey 300 

132.  Donald  Shaw 

133.  John  Campbell 300 

Each  of  the  foregoing  had  a  "street  lot,"  with  a  correspond 
ing  number,  as  before  mentioned,  which  contained  one-tenth  of  the 
area  of  the  farm  lots;  that  is,  a  lot  of  two  hundred  acres  had  a 
"street  lot"  of  twenty  acres,  and  so  on. 

Ten  lots  comprehended  between  Nos.  127  and  146  are  now 
within  the  township  of  Fort  Edward.  The  number  of  these  lots 
and  the  persons  to  whom  granted  were  as  follows,  varying  in  area 
from  250  to  500  acres : 

Lot  128,  Duncan  Shaw;  129,  Alex.  McDougall;  134,  John 
Me  Arthur;  135,  John  Mclntyre;  136,  Catharine  Mcllfender; 
137,  Mary  Hammel;  138,  Duncan  Gilchrist;  139,  John  Mcln 
tyre;  140,  Mary  McLeod;  141,  David  Torrey. 

The  lots  originally  belonging  to  Argyle  township,  but  now 
forming  a  part  of  Greenwich,  were  numbered  and  allotted  as 
follows : 


Lot.         Name.  Acres. 

30.  Angus  McDougall 300 

31.  Donald  Mclntyre 350 

32.  Alexander  McNachten..6oo 


Lot.         Name.  Acres. 

67.  Catharine  McCarter. . .  .250 

68.  Margaret  Gilchrist 250 

42.  John  McGuire 400 

33.  John  McCore 300     43.  Elizabeth  McNeil 200 


34.  William  Eraser 350 

35.  Mary  Campbell 250 

36.  Duncan  Campbell,  Sr.  .450 

37.  Neil  McFadden 300 

38.  Mary  Torry 250 

39.  Margaret  McAllister..  .250 

40.  Robert  Campbell,  Jr.. .  .450 

41.  Catharine  Shaw 250 

51.  Charles  McArthur 350 

52.  Duncan  McFadden ....  300 

53.  Roger  Reed 300 

54.  John  McCarter 300 

65.  Hugh  Montgomery.  . .  .300 

66.  Isabella  Livingston.  . .  .250 


44.  Duncan  McArthur 450 

29.  Daniel  Clark 250 

50.  John  McGowan,  Sr.  . .  .300 

55.  Ann   Campbell 300 

56.  Archibald  McCullom..  .350 

57.  Alexander  McArthur.  .250 

58.  Alex.  McDonald 250 

59-  J°nn  McEwen 500 

62.  Mary  Baine 300 

63.  Margaret  Cargyle 300 

64.  Neil  McEachern 450 

69.  Hannah  McEwen 400 

70.  John  Reid 450 

71.  Archibald  Nevin 350 


LA  UCHLAN  CAMPBELL'S  NEW  TORK  COLONT.       187 

Many  of  the  grantees  immediately  took  possession  of  the 
lands  alloted  to  them;  but  others  never  took  advantage  of  their 
claims,  which,  for  a  time,  were  left  unoccupied,  and  then  passed 
into  the  hands  of  others,  who  generally  were  left  in  undisputed 
possession.  This  state  of  affairs,  in  connection  with  the  large 
size  of  the  lots,  had  the  effect  of  retarding  the  growth  of  that 
district. 

Before  the  arrival  of  the  settlers,  a  desperado,  named  Rogers, 
had  taken  possession  of  a  part  of  the  lands  on  the  Batten  Kill. 
He  warned  the  people  off,  making  various  threats ;  but  the  High 
landers  knowing  their  titles  were  perfect,  disregarded  the  menace, 
and  set  about  industriously  clearing  up  their  lands  and  erecting 
their  houses.  One  day,  when  Archibald  Livingston  was  away, 
his  wife  was  forcibly  carried  off  by  Rogers,  and  set  down  outside 
the  limits  of  the  claim,  who  also  proceeded  to  remove  the  furni- 
lure  from  the  premises.  He  was  arrested  by  Roger  Reid,  the 
constable,  and  brought  before  Alexander  McNaughton,  the  jus 
tice,  which  constituted  the  first  civil  process  ever  served  in  that 
county.  Rogers  did  not  submit  peaceably  to  be  taken,  but  de 
fended  himself  with  a  gun,  which  Joseph  McCracken  seized,  and 
in  his  endeavor  to  wrest  it  from  the  hands  of  the  ruffian,  he  burst 
the  buttons  from  off  the  waist-bands  of  his  pantaloons,  which,  as 
he  did  not  wear  suspenders,  slipped  over  his  feet.  The  little  son 
of  Rogers,  fully  taking  in  the  situation,  ran  up  and  bit  Mc 
Cracken,  which,  however,  did  not  cause  him  to  desist  from  his 
purpose.  Rogers  was  conveyed  to  Albany,  after  which  all  trace 
of  him  has  been  lost. 

The  township  of  Argyle,  embracing  what  is  now  both  Argyle 
and  Fort  Edward,  was  organized  in  1771.  The  record  of  the  first 
meeting  bears  date  April  2,  1771,  and  was  called  for  the  purpose 
of  regulating  laws  and  choosing  officers.  It  was  called  by  virtue 
of  the  grant  in  the  Argyle  patent.  The  officers  elected  were: 
supervisor,  Duncan  Campbell,  who  continued  until  1781,  and  was 
then  succeeded  by  Roger  Reid;  town  clerk,  Archibald  Brown, 
succeeded  in  1775  by  Edward  Patterson,  who,  in  turn,  was  suc 
ceeded  in  1778  by  John  McNeil,  and  he  by  Duncan  Gilchrist,  in 
1780;  collector,  Roger  Reid,  succeeded  in  1778  by  Duncan  Me- 


188  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

Arthur,  and  the  latter  in  1781  by  Alexander  Gilchrist;  assessors, 
Archibald  Campbell  and  Neal  Shaw;  constables,  John  Offery, 
John  McNiel;  poor-masters,  James  Gilles,  Archibald  McNiel; 
road-masters,  Duncan  Lindsey,  Archibald  Campbell;  fence  view 
ers,  Duncan  McArthur,  John  Gilchrist. 

The  following  extracts  from  township  records  are  not  with 
out  interest: 

1772. — "All  men  from  sixteen  to  sixty  years  old  to  work  on 
the  roads  this  year.  Fences  must  be  four  feet  and  a  half  high." 

1776. — "Duncan  Reid  is  to  be  constable  for  the  south  part  of 
the  patent  and  Alexander  Gillis  for  the  north  part;  George  Kil- 
more  and  James  Beatty  for  masters.  John  Johnson  was  chosen 
a  justice  of  the  peace." 

1781. — "Alexander  McDougall  and  Duncan  Lindsey  were 
elected  tithing  men." 

In  order  to  make  the  laws  more  efficient,  on  March  12,  1772, 
the  county  of  Charlotte  was  struck  off  from  Albany,  which  was 
the  actual  beginning  of  the  present  county  of  Washington.  As 
Charlotte  county  had  been  named  for  the  consort  of  George  III. 
and  as  his  troops  had  devastated  it  during  the  Revolution,  the 
title  was  not  an  agreeable  one,  so  the  state  legislature  on  April 
2,  1784,  changed  it  to  Washington,  thus  giving  it  the  most  hon 
ored  appellation  known  in  the  annals  of  American  history. 

For  several  years  after  1764  the  colony  on  the  east,  and  in 
what  is  now  Hebron  township,  was  augmented  by  a  number  of 
discharged  Highland  soldiers,  mostly  of  the  77th  Regiment,  who 
settled  on  both  sides  of  the  line  of  the  township.  It  is  a  noticeable 
fact  that  in  every  case  these  settlers  were  Scotch  Highlanders. 
They  had  in  all  probability  been  attracted  to  this  spot  partly  by 
the  settlement  of  the  colony  of  Captain  Lachlan  Campbell,  and 
partly  by  that  of  the  Scotch-Irish  at  New  Perth  (Salem),  which 
has  been  noted  already  in  its  proper  connection.  These  addi 
tional  settlers  took  up  their  claims,  owing  to  a  proclamation  made 
by  the  king,  in  October,  1763,  offering  land  in  America,  without 
fees,  to  all  such  officers  and  soldiers  who  had  served  on  that  con 
tinent,  and  who  desired  to  establish  their  homes  there. 

Nothing  shows  more  clearly  than  this  proclamation  the  lofty 
position  of  an  officer  in  the  British  service  at  that  time  as  com- 


LA  UCHLAN  CAMPBELL'S  NEW  TORK  COLON T.       189 

pared  with  a  private.  A  field  officer  received  four  thousand 
acres;  a  captain  three  thousand;  a  lieutenant,  or  other  subaltern 
commissioned  officer,  two  thousand;  a  non-commissioned  officer, 
whether  sergeant  or  corporal,  dropped  to  two  hundred  acres, 
while  the  poor  private  was  put  off  with  fifty  acres.  Fifty  acres  of 
wild  land,  on  the  hill-sides  of  Washington  County,  was  not  an 
extravagant  reward  for  seven  years'  service  amidst  all  the 
dangers  and  horrors  of  French  and  Indian  warfare. 

Many  of  these  grants  were  sold  by  the  soldiers  to  their  coun 
trymen.  Their  method  of  exchange  was  very  simple.  The  cor 
poral  and  private  would  meet  by  the  roadside,  or  at  a  neighboring 
ale-house,  and  after  greeting  each  other,  the  American  land 
would  immediately  be  the  subject  for  barter.  The  private,  who 
may  be  called  Sandy,  knew  his  fifty  acres  was  not  worth  the  sea- 
voyage,  while  Corporal  Donald,  having  already  two  hundred, 
might  find  it  profitable  to  emigrate,  provided  he  could  add  other 
tracts.  After  the  preliminaries  and  the  haggling  had  been  gone 
through  with,  Donald  would  draw  out  his  long  leather  purse  and 
count  down  the  amount,  saying : 

"There,  mon ;  there's  your  siller." 

The  worthy  Sandy  would  then  dive  into  some  hidden  recess 
of  his  garments  and  bring  forth  his  parchment,  signed  in  the 
name  of  the  king  by  "Henry  Moore,  baronet,  our  captain-general 
and  governor-in-chief,  in  and  over  our  province  of  New  York, 
and  the  lands  depending  thereon,  in  America,  chancellor  and 
vice-admiral  of  the  same."  This  document  would  be  promptly 
handed  to  the  purchaser,  with  the  declaration, 

"An'  there's  your  land,  corporal." 

Many  of  the  soldiers  never  claimed  their  lands,  which  were 
eventually  settled  by  squatters,  some  of  whom  remained  thereon 
so  long  that  they  or  their  heirs  became  the  lawful  owners. 

The  famous  controversy  concerning  the  "New  Hampshire 
grants,"  affected  the  Highland  settlers;  but  the  more  exciting 
events  of  the  wrangle  took  place  outside  the  limits  of  Washington 
county,  and  consequently  the  Highland  settlement.  This  con 
troversy,  which  was  carried  on  with  acrimonious  and  warlike 
contention,  arose  over  New  York's  officials'  claim  to  the  pos- 


190  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

session  of  all  the  land  north  of  the  Massachusetts  line  lying  west 
of  the  Connecticut  river.  In  1751  both  the  governors  of  New 
York  and  New  Hampshire  presented  their  respective  claims  to  the 
territory  in  dispute  to  the  Lords  of  Trade  in  London.  The 
matter  was  finally  adjusted  in  1782,  by  New  York  yielding  her 
claim. 

In  1771  there  were  riots  near  the  southern  boundary  of 
Hebron  township,  which  commenced  by  the  forcible  expulsion  of 
Donald  Mclntire  and  others  from  their  lands,  perpetrated  by 
Robert  Cochran  and  his  associates.  On  October  29th,  same  year, 
another  serious  riot  took  place.  A  warrant  was  issued  for  the 
offenders  by  Alexander  McNaughton,  justice  of  the  peace,  resid 
ing  in  Argyle.  Charles  Hutchison,  formerly  a  corporal  in 
Montgomery's  Highlanders,  testified  that  Ethan  Allen  (after 
wards  famous),  and  eight  others,  on  the  above  date,  came  to  his 
residence,  situated  four  miles  north  of  New  Perth,  and  began  to 
demolish  it.  Hutchison  requested  them  to  stop,  but  they  declared 
that  they  would  make  a  burnt  offering  to  the  gods  of  this  world 
by  burning  the  logs  of  that  house.  Allen  and  another  man  held 
clubs  over  Hutchison's  head,  ordered  him  to  leave  the  locality, 
and  declared  that,  in  case  he  returned,  he  should  be  worse  treated. 
Eight  or  nine  other  families  were  driven  from  their  homes,  in 
that  locality,  at  the  same  time,  all  of  whom  fled  to  New  Perth, 
where  they  were  hospitably  received.  The  lands  held  by  these 
exiled  families  had  been  wholly  improved  by  themselves.  They 
were  driven  out  by  Allen  and  his  associates  because  they  were  de 
termined  that  no  one  should  build  under  a  New  York  title  east 
of  the  line  they  had  established  as  the  western  boundary. 

Bold  Ethan  Allen  was  neither  to  be  arrested  nor  intimidated 
by  a  constable's  warrant.  Governor  Tryon  of  New  York  offered 
twenty  pounds  reward  for  the  arrest  of  the  rioters,  which  was  as 
inefficient  as  esquire  McNaughton's  warrant. 

The  county  of  Washington  was  largely  settled  by  people 
from  the  New  England  states.  The  breaking  out  of  the  Revolu 
tionary  War  found  these  people  loyal  to  the  cause  of  the  patriots. 
The  Highland  settlements  were  somewhat  divided,  but  the  greater 
part  allied  themselves  with  the  cause  of  their  adopted  country. 


LA  UCHLAN  CAMPBELL'S  NE  W  TORK  COLON T.       191 

Those  who  espoused  the  cause  of  the  king,  on  account  of  the 
atrocities  committed  by  the  Indians,  were  forced  to  flee,  and  never 
returned  save  in  marauding  bands.  There  were  a  few,  however, 
who  kept  very  quiet,  and  were  allowed  to  remain  unmolested. 

There  were  no  distinctive  Highland  companies  either  in  the 
British  or  Continental  service  from  this  settlement.  A  company 
of  royalists  was  secretly  formed  at  Fort  Edwards,  under  David 
Jones  (remembered  only  as  being  the  betrothed  of  the  lovely  but 
unfortunate  Jane  McCrea),  and  these  joined  the  British  forces. 
There  were  five  companies  from  the  county  that  formed  the  regi 
ment  under  Colonel  Williams,  one  of  which  was  commanded  by 
Captain  Charles  Hutchison,  the  Highland  corporal  whom  Ethan 
Allen  had  mobbed  in  1771.  In  this  company  of  fifty-two  men  it 
may  be  reasonably  supposed  that  the  greater  number  were  the 
sons  of  the  emigrants  of  Captain  Lauchlan  Campbell. 

The  committee  of  Charlotte  county,  in  September  21,  1775, 
recommended  to  the  Provincial  Congress,  that  the  following 
named  persons,  living  in  Argyle,  should  be  thus  commissioned: 
Alexander  Campbell,  captain;  Samuel  Pain,  first  lieutenant; 
Peter  Gilchrist,  second  lieutenant ;  and  John  McDougall,  ensign. 

Captain  Joseph  McCracken,  on  the  arrival  of  Burgoyne,  built 
a  fort  at  New  Perth,  which  was  finished  on  July  26th,  and  calle'd 
Salem  Fort. 

Donald,  son  of  Captain  Lauchlan  Campbell,  espoused  the 
cause  of  the  people,  but  his  two  brothers  sided  with  the  British. 
Soon  after  all  these  passed  out  of  the  district,  and  their  where 
abouts  became  unknown. 

The  bitter  feelings  engendered  by  the  war  was  also  felt  in 
the  Highland  settlement,  as  may  be  instanced  in  the  following 
circumstance  preserved  by  S.  D.  W.  Bloodgood  :* 

"When  Burgoyne  found  that  his  boats  were  not  safe,  and 
were  in  fact  much  nearer  the  main  body  of  our  army  than  his  own, 
it  became  necessary  to  land  his  provisions,  of  which  he  had 
already  been  short  for  many  weeks,  in  order  to  prevent  his  being 
actually  starved  into  submission.  This  was  done  under  a  heavy 
fire  from  our  troops.  On  one  of  these  occasions  a  person  by 


*The  Sexagenary,  p.  110. 


192  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

name  of  Mr. ,  well  known  at  Salem,  and  a  foreigner  by  birth, 

and  who  had  at  the  very  time  a  son  in  the  British  army,  crossed 
the  river  at  De  Ruyter's,  with  a  person  by  name  of  McNeil ;  they 
went  in  a  canoe,  and  arriving  opposite  to  the  place  intended, 
crossed  over  to  the  western  bank,  on  which  a  redoubt  called  Fort 
Lawrence  had  been  placed.  They  crawled  up  the  bank  with  their 
arms  in  their  hands,  and  peeping  over  the  upper  edge,  they  saw 
a  man  in  a  blanket  coat  loading  a  cart.  They  instantly  raised 
their  guns  to  fire,  an  action  more  savage  than  commendable.  At 
the  moment  the  man  turned  so  as  to  be  more  plainly  seen,  when 

old  M said  to  his  companion,  'Now  that's  my  own  son 

Hughy;  but  I'm  dom'd  for  a'  that  if  I  sill  not  gie  him  a  shot.' 
He  then  actually  fired  at  his  own  son,  as  the  person  really  proved 
to  be,  but  happily  without  effect.  Having  heard  the  noise  made 
by  their  conversation  and  the  cocking  of  the  pieces,  which  the 
nearness  of  his  position  rendered  perfectly  practicable,  he  ran 
round  the  cart,  and  the  ball  lodged  in  the  felly  of  the  wheel.  The 
report  drew  the  attention  of  the  neighboring  guards,  and  the  two 
marauders  were  driven  from  their  lurking  place.  While  retreat 
ing  with  all  possible  speed,  McNeil  was  wounded  in  the  shoulder, 
and,  if  alive,  carries  the  wound  about  with  him  to  this  day.  Had 
the  ball  struck  the  old  Scotchman,  it  is  questionable  whether  any 
one  would  have  considered  it  more  than  even  handed  justice  com 
mending  the  chalice  to  his  own  lips." 

A  map  of  Washington  County  would  show  that  it  was  on  the 
war  path  that  led  to  some  terrible  conflicts  related  in  American 
history.  Occupying  a  part  of  the  territory  between  the  Hudson 
and  the  northern  lakes,  it  had  borne  the  feet  of  warlike  Hurons, 
Iroquois,  Canadians,  New  Yorkers,  New  Englanders,  French, 
English,  Continentals  and  Hessians,  who  proceeded  in  their  mis 
sion  of  destruction  and  vengeance.  As  the  district  occupied  by 
the  Highlanders  was  close  to  the  line  of  Burgoyne's  march,  it 
experienced  the  realities  of  war  and  the  tomahawk  of  the  mer 
ciless  savage.  How  terrible  was  the  work  of  the  ruthless  savage, 
and  how  shocking  the  fate  of  those  in  his  pathway,  has  been 
graphically  related  by  Arthur  Reid,  a  native  of  the  township  of 
Argyle,  who  received  the  account  from  an  aunt,  who  was  fully 
cognizant  of  all  the  facts.  The  following  is  a  condensed  account : 

During  the  latter  part  of  the  summer  of  1777,  a  scouting 
party  of  Indians,  consisting  of  eight,  received  either  a  real  or  sup 
posed  injury  from  some  white  persons  at  New  Perth  (now 


LA  UCHLAN  CAMPBELL'S  NEW  TORK  COLONT.       193 

Salem),  for  which  they  sought  revenge.  While  prowling  around 
the  temporary  fort,  they  were  observed  and  fired  upon,  and  one  of 
their  number  killed.  In  the  presence  of  a  prisoner,  a  white  man,* 
the  remaining  seven  declared  their  purpose  to  sacrifice  the  first 
white  family  that  should  come  in  their  way.  This  party  belonged 
to  a  large  body  of  Indians  which  had  been  assembled  by  General 
Burgoyne,  the  British  commander,  then  encamped  not  far  distant 
in  a  northerly  direction  from  Crown  Point.  In  order  to  inspire 
the  Indians  with  courage  General  Burgoyne  considered  it  expedi 
ent,  in  compliance  with  their  custom,  to  give  them  a  war-feast,  at 
which  they  indulged  in  the  most  extravagant  manoeuvres,  ges 
ticulations,  and  exulting  vociferations,  such  as  lying  in  ambush, 
and  displaying  their  rude  armored  devices,  and  dancing,  and 
whooping,  and  screaming,  and  brandishing  their  tomahawks  and 
scalping  knives. 

The  particular  band,  above  mentioned,  was  in  command  of 
an  Iroquois  chief,  who,  from  his  bloodthirsty  nature,  was  called 
Le  Loup,  the  wolf, — bold,  fiercely  revengeful,  and  well  adapted 
to  lead  a  party  bent  on  committing  atrocities.  Le  Loup  and  his 
band  left  New  Perth  en  route  to  the  place  where  the  van  of  Bur- 
goyne's  army  was  encamped.  The  family  of  Duncan  McArthur, 
consisting  of  himself,  wife  and  four  children,  lived  on  the  direct 
route.  Approaching  the  clearing  upon  which  the  dwelling  stood, 
the  Indians  halted  in  order  to  make  preparations  for  their  fiendish 
design.  Every  precaution  was  taken,  even  to  enhancing  their 
naturally  ferocious  appearance  by  painting  their  faces,  necks  and 
shoulders  with  a  thick  coat  of  vermilion.  The  party  next  moved 
forward  with  stealthy  steps  to  the  very  edge  of  the  forest,  where 
again  they  halted  in  order  to  mature  the  final  plan  of  attack. 

Fortunately  for  the  McArthur  family,  on  that  day,  two 
neighbors  had  come  for  the  purpose  of  assisting  in  the  breaking 
of  a  horse,  and,  when  the  Indians  saw  them,  and  also  the  three 


*Samuel  Standish,  who  was  present  at  the  time  of  the  murder  of  Jane 
McCrea,  and  afterwards  gave  the  account  to  Jared  Sparks,  who 
records  it  in  his  "  Life  of  Arnold."  See  "  Library  of  American 
Biography,"  Vol.  Ill,  Chap.  VII. 


194  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

buildings,  which  they  mistook  for  residences,  they  became  dis 
concerted.  They  decided  as  there  were  three  men  present,  and  the 
same  number  of  houses,  there  must  also  be  three  families. 

The  Indians  withdrew  exasperated,  but  none  the  less  de 
termined  to  seek  vengeance.  With  elastic  step,  and  in  single  file 
they  pressed  forward,  and  an  hour  later  came  to  another  clearing, 
in  the  midst  of  which  stood  a  dwelling,  occupied  by  the  family  of 
John  Allen,  consisting  of  five  persons,  viz.,  himself  and  wife  and 
three  children.  Temporarily  with  them  at  the  time  were  Mrs. 
Allen's  sister,  two  negroes  and  a  negress.  John  Allen  was  notor 
iously  in  sympathy  with  the  purposes  of  the  British  king.  When 
the  Indians  steathily  crept  to  the  edge  of  the  clearing  they  ob 
served  the  white  men  busily  engaged  reaping  the  wheat  harvest. 
They  decided  to  wait  until  the  reapers  retired  for  dinner.  Their 
white  prisoner  begged  to  be  spared  from  witnessing  the  scene 
about  to  be  enacted.  This  request  was  finally  granted,  and  one  of 
the  Indians  remained  with  him  as  a  guard,  while  the  others  went 
forward  to  execute  their  purpose. 

When  the  family  had  become  seated  at  the  table  the  Indians 
burst  upon  them  with  a  fearful  yell.  When  the  neighbors  came 
they  found  the  body  of  John  Allen  a  few  rods  from  the  house. 
Apparently  he  had  escaped  through  a  back  door,  but  had  been 
overtaken  and  shot  down.  Nearer  the  house,  but  in  the  same  di 
rection,  were  the  bodies  of  Mrs.  Allen,  her  sister,  and  the  young 
est  child,  all  tomahawked  and  scalped.  The  other  two  children 
were  found  hidden  in  a  bed,  but  also  tomahawked  and  scalped. 
One  of  the  negroes  was  found  in  the  doorway,  his  body  gashed 
and  mutilated  in  a  horrible  manner.  From  the  wounds  inflicted 
on  his  body  it  was  thought  he  had  made  a  desperate  resistance. 
The  position  of  the  remaining  two  has  not  been  distinctly  recol 
lected. 

George  Kilmore,  father  of  Mrs.  Allen  and  owner  of  the 
negroes,  who  lived  three  miles  distant,  becoming  anxious  on  ac 
count  of  the  prolonged  absence  of  his  daughter  and  servants,  on 
the  Sunday  following,  sent  a  negro  boy  on  an  errand  of  inquiry. 
As  the  boy  approached  the  house,  the  keen-scented  horse,  which 
he  was  riding,  stopped  and  refused  to  go  farther.  After  much 


LA  UCHLAN  CAMPBELL'S  NE  W  TORK  COLONT.       195 

difficulty  he  was  urged  forward  until  his  rider  got  a  view  of  the 
awful  scene.  The  news  brought  by  the  boy  spread  rapidly,  and 
the  terror-stricken  families  fled  to  various  points  for  protection, 
many  of  whom  went  to  Fort  Edward.  After  Burgoyne  had  been 
hemmed  in,  the  families  cautiously  returned  to  their  former 
homes. 

From  Friday  afternoon,  July  25th,  until  Sunday  morning  fol 
lowing,  the  whereabouts  of  Le  Loup  and  his  band  cannot  be  de 
termined.  But  on  that  morning  they  made  their  appearance  on 
the  brow  of  the  hill  north  of  Fort  Edward,  and  then  and  there  a 
shocking  tragedy  was  enacted,  which  thoroughly  aroused  the  peo 
ple,  and  formed  quite  an  element  in  the  overthrow  and  surrender 
of  Burgoyne's  army.  It  was  the  massacre  of  Miss  Jane  McCrea, 
a  lovely,  amiable  and  intelligent  lady.  This  tragedy  at  once  drew 
the  attention  of  all  America.  She  fell  under  the  blow  of  the  sav 
age  Le  Loup,  and  the  next  instant  he  flung  down  his  gun,  seized 
her  long,  luxuriant  hair  with  one  hand,  with  the  other  passed  the 
scalping  knife  around  nearly  the  whole  head,  and,  with  a  yell  of 
triumph,  tore  the  beautiful  but  ghastly  trophy  from  his  victim's 
head. 

It  is  a  work  of  superogation  to  say  that  the  Highland  settlers 
of  Argyle  were  strongly  imbued  with  religious  sentiments.  That 
question  has  already  been  fully  commented  on.  The  colony  early 
manifested  its  disposition  to  build  churches  where  they  might 
worship.  The  first  of  these  houses  were  humble  in  their  preten 
sions,  but  fully  in  keeping  with  a  pioneer  settlement  in  the  wilder 
ness.  Their  faith  was  the  same  as  that  promulgated  by  the 
Scotch-Irish  in  the  adjoining  neighborhood,  and  were  visited 
by  the  pastor  of  the  older  settlement.  They  do  not  appear  to  have 
sustained  a  regular  pastor  until  after  the  Peace  of  1783. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

HIGHLAND  SETTLEMENT  ON   THE   MOHAWK. 

Sir  William  Johnson  thoroughly  gained  the  good  graces  of 
the  Iroquois  Indians,  and  by  the  part  he  took  against  the  French 
at  Crown  Point  and  Lake  George,  in  1755,  added  to  his  reputa 
tion  at  home  and  abroad.  For  his  services  to  the  Crown  he  was 
made  a  baronet  and  voted  £5000  by  the  British  parliament,  besides 
being  paid  £600  per  annum  as  Indian  agent,  which  he  retained 
until  his  death  in  1774.  He  also  received  a  grant  of  one  hundred 
thousand  acres  of  land  north  of  the  Mohawk.  In  1743  he  built 
Fort  Johnson,  a  stone  dwelling,  on  the  same  side  of  the  river,  in 
what  is  now  Montgomery  county.  A  few  miles  farther  north,  in 
1764,  he  built  Johnson  Hall,  a  wooden  structure,  and  there  enter 
tained  his  Indian  bands  and  white  tenants,  with  rude  magnifi 
cence,  surrounded  by  his  mistresses,  both  white  and  red.  .He  had 
dreams  of  feudal  power,  and  set  about  to  realize  it.  The  land 
granted  to  him  by  the  king,  he  had  previously  secured  from  the 
Mohawks,  over  whom  he  had  gained  an  influence  greater  than  that 
ever  possessed  heretofore  or  since  by  a  white  man  over  an  Indian 
tribe.  The  tract  of  land  thus  gained  was  long  known  as  "Kings- 
land,"  or  the  "Royal  Grant."  The  king  had  bound  Sir  William  to 
him  by  a  feudal  tenure  of  a  yearly  rental  of  two  shillings  and  six 
pence  for  each  and  every  one  hundred  acres.  In  the  same  manner 
Sir  William  bound  to  himself  his  tenants  to  whom  he  granted 
leases.  In  order  to  secure  the  greatest  obedience  he  deemed  it 
necessary  to  secure  such  tenants  as  differed  from  the  people  near 
him  in  manners,  language,  and  religion,  and  that  class  trained  to 
whom  the  strictest  personal  dependence  was  perfectly  familiar.  In 
all  this  he  was  highly  favored.  He  turned  his  eyes  to  the  High 
lands  of  Scotland,  and  without  trouble,  owing  to  the  dissatisfied 
condition  of  the  people  and  their  desire  to  emigrate,  he  secured  as 


HIGHLAND  SETTLEMENT  ON  THE  MOHAWK.       197 

many  colonists  as  he  desired,  all  of  whom  were  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  faith.  The  agents  having  secured  the  requisite  number, 
embarked,  during  the  month  of  August,  1773,  for  America. 

A  journal  of  the  period  states  that  "three  gentlemen  of  the 
name  of  Macdonell,  with  their  families,  and  400  Highlanders  from 
the  counties  (!)  of  Glengarry,  Glenmorison,  Urquhart,  and 
Strathglass  lately  embarked  for  America,  having  obtained  a  grant 
of  land  in  Albany/'* 

This  extract  appears  to  have  been  copied  from  the  Courant 
of  August  28th,  which  stated  they  had  "lately  embarked  for 
America."  This  would  place  their  arrival  on  the  Mohawk  some 
time  during  the  latter  part  of  the  following  September,  or  first  of 
October.  The  three  gentlemen  above  referred  to  were  Macdonell 
of  Aberchalder,  Leek,  and  Collachie,  and  also  another,  Macdonell 
of  Scotas.  Their  fortunes  had  been  shattered  in  "the  45,"  and  in 
order  to  mend  them  were  willing  to  settle  in  America.  They  made 
their  homes  in  what  was  then  Tryon  county,  about  thirty  miles 
from  Albany,  then  called  Kingsborough,  where  now  is  the  thriv 
ing  town  of  Gloversville.  To  certain  families  tracts  were  allotted 
varying  from  one  hundred  to  five  hundred  acres,  all  subjected  to 
the  feudal  system. 

Having  reached  the  places  assigned  them  the  Highlanders 
first  felled  the  trees  and  made  their  rude  huts  of  logs.  Then  the 
forest  was  cleared  and  the  crops  planted  amid  the  stumps.  The 
country  was  rough,  but  the  people  did  not  murmur.  Their  wants 
were  few  and  simple.  The  grain  they  reaped  was  carried  on 
horseback  along  Indian  trails  to  the  landlord's  mills.  Their 
women  became  accustomed  to  severe  outdoor  employment,  but 
they  possessed  an  indomitable  spirit,  and  bore  their  hardships 
bravely,  as  became  their  race.  The  quiet  life  of  the  people  prom 
ised  to  become  permanent.  They  became  deeply  attached  to  the 
interests  of  Sir  William  Johnson,  who,  by  consummate  tact  soon 
gained  a  mastery  over  them.  He  would  have  them  assemble  at 
Johnson  Hall  that  they  might  make  merry;  encourage  them  in 
Highland  games,  and  invite  them  to  Indian  councils.  Their  meth- 


*Gentleman's  Magazine,  Sept.  30,  1773. 


198  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

ods  of  farming  were  improved  under  his  supervision;  superior 
breeds  of  stock  sought  for,  and  fruit  trees  planted.  But  Sir  Wil 
liam,  in  reality,  was  not  with  them  long;  for,  in  the  autumn  of 
I773»  ne  visited  England,  returning  in  the  succeeding  spring,  and 
dying  suddenly  at  Johnson  Hall  on  June  24th,  following. 

Troubles  were  rising  beneath  all  the  peaceful  circumstances 
enjoyed  by  the  Highlanders,  destined  to  become  severe  and  op 
pressive  under  the  attitude  of  Johnson's  son  and  son-in-law  who 
were  men  of  far  less  ability  and  tact  than  their  father.  The  spirit 
of  democracy  penetrated  the  valley  of  the  Mohawk,  and  open 
threats  of  opposition  began  to  be  heard.  The  Acts  of  the  Albany 
Congress  of  1774  opened  the  eyes  of  the  people  to  the  possibilities 
of  strength  by  united  efforts.  Just  as  the  spirit  of  independence 
reached  bold  utterance  Sir  William  died.  He  was  succeeded  in 
his  title,  and  a  part  of  his  estates  by  his  son  John.  The  dreams  of 
Sir  William  vanished,  and  his  plans  failed  in  the  hands  of  his 
weak,  arrogant,  degenerate  son.  Sir  John  hesitated,  temporized, 
broke  his  parole,  fled  to  Canada,  returned  to  ravage  the  lands  of 
his  countrymen,  and  ended  by  being  driven  across  the  border. 

The  death  of  Sir  William  made  Sir  John  commandant  of  the 
militia  of  the  Province  of  New  York.  Colonel  Guy  Johnson  be 
came  superintendent  of  Indian  affairs,  with  Colonel  Daniel  Claus, 
Sir  William's  son-in-law,  for  assistant.  The  notorious  Thayen- 
danegea  (Joseph  Brant)  became  secretary  to  Guy  Johnson. 
Nothing  but  evil  could  be  predicated  of  such  a  combination ;  and 
Sir  John  was  not  slow  to  take  advantage  of  his  position,  when  the 
war  cloud  was  ready  to  burst.  As  early  as  March  16,  1775,  de 
cisive  action  was  taken,  when  the  grand  jury,  judges,  justices,  and 
others  of  Tryon  county,  to  the  number  of  thirty-three,  among 
whom  was  Sir  John,  signed  a  document,  expressive  of  their  disap 
probation  of  the  act  of  the  people  of  Boston  for  the  ''outrageous 
and  unjustifiable  act  on  the  private  property  of  the  India  Com 
pany,"  and  of  their  resolution  "to  bear  faith  and  true  allegiance  to 
their  lawful  Sovereign  King  George  the  Third."*  It  is  a  notice 
able  feature  that  not  one  of  the  names  of  Highlanders  appears  on 


*Am.  Archives,  Fourth  Series,  Vol.  II.  p.  151. 


HIGHLAND  SETTLEMENT  ON  THE  MOHAWK.       199 

the  paper.  This  would  indicate  that  they  were  not  a  factor  in  the 
civil  government  of  the  county. 

On  May  18,  1775,  the  Committee  of  Palatine  District,  Tryon 
county,  addressed  the  Albany  Committee  of  Safety,  in  which  they 
affirm: 

"This  County  has,  for  a  series  of  years,  been  ruled  by  one 
family,  the  different  branches  of  which  are  still  strenuous  in  dis 
suading  people  from  coming  into  Congressional  measures,  and 
even  have,  last  week,  at  a  numerous  meeting  of  the  Mohawk  Dis 
trict,  appeared  with  all  their  dependants  armed  to  oppose  the  peo 
ple  considering  of  their  grievances ;  their  number  being  so  large, 
and  the  people  unarmed,  struck  terror  into  most  of  them,  and  they 
dispersed.  We  are  informed  that  Johnson-Hall  is  fortifying  by 
placing  a  parcel  of  swivel-guns  round  the  same,  and  that  Colonel 
Johnson  has  had  parts  of  his  regiment  of  Militia  under  arms  yes 
terday,  no  doubt  with  a  design  to  prevent  the  friends  of  liberty 
from  publishing  their  attachment  to  the  cause  to  the  world.  Be 
sides  which  we  are  told  that  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  High 
landers,  (Roman  Catholicks)  in  and  about  Johnstown,  are  armed 
and  ready  to  march  upon  the  like  occasion."* 

In  order  to  allay  the  feelings  engendered  against  them  Guy 
Johnson,  on  May  i8th,  wrote  to  the  Committee  of  Schenectady 
declaring  "my  duty  is  to  promote  peace/'f  and  on  the  2Oth  to  the 
Magistrates  of  Palatine,  making  the  covert  threat  "that  if  the  In 
dians  find  their  council  fire  disturbed,  and  their  superintendent  in 
sulted,  they  will  take  a  dreadful  revenge. J  The  last  letter 
thoroughly  aroused  the  Committee  of  Tryon  county,  and  on  the 
2 ist  stated,  among  other  things: 

"That  Colonel  Johnson's  conduct  in  raising  fortifications 
round  his  house,  keeping  a  number  of  Indians  and  armed  men 
constantly  about  him,  and  stopping  and  searching  travelers  upon 
the  King's  highway,  and  stopping  our  communication  with  Al 
bany,  is  very  alarming  to  this  County,  and  is  highly  arbitrary,  il 
legal,  oppressive,  and  unwarrantable;  and  confirms  us  in  our 
fears,  that  his  design  is  to  keep  us  in  awe,  and  oblige  us  to  submit 
to  a  state  of  Slavery."  || 

On  the  23rd  the  Albany  Committee  warned  Guy  Johnson 
that  his  interference  with  the  rights  of  travelers  would  no  longer 


*Ibid,  p.  637.    Mbid,  p.  638.     \Ibid,  p.  661.    \\Ibid,  p.  665. 


200  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

be  tolerated.*  So  flagrant  had  been  the  conduct  of  the  John 
sons  that  a  sub-committee  of  the  city  and  county  of  Albany  ad 
dressed  a  communication  on  the  subject  to  the  Provincial  Con 
gress  of  New  York.f  On  June  2nd  the  Tryon  County  Committee 
addressed  Guy  Johnson,  in  which  they  affirm  "it  is  no  more  our 
duty  than  inclination-  to  protect  you  in  the  discharge  of  your 
province,"  but  will  not  "pass  over  in  silence  the  interruption  which 
the  people  of  the  Mohawk  District  met  in  their  meeting,"  "and  the 
inhuman  treatment  of  a  man  whose  only  crime  was  being  faithful 
to  his  employers. "J  The  tension  became  still  more  strained  be 
tween  the  Johnsons  and  patriots  during  the  summer. 

The  Dutch  and  German  population  was  chiefly  in  sympathy 
with  the  cause  of  America,  as  were  the  people  generally,  in  that 
region,  who  did  not  come  under  the  direct  influence  of  the  John 
sons.  The  inhabitants  deposed  Alexander  White,  the  Sheriff  of 
Tryon  county,  who  had,  from  the  first,  made  himself  obnoxious. 
The  first  shot,  in  the  war  west  of  the  Hudson,  was  fired  by  Alex 
ander  White.  On  some  trifling  pretext  he  arrested  a  patriot  by 
the  name  of  John  Fonda,  and  committed  him  to  prison.  His 
friends,  to  the  number  of  fifty,  went  to  the  jail  and  released  him; 
and  from  the  prison  they  proceeded  to  the  sheriff's  lodgings  and 
demanded  his  surrender.  He  discharged  a  pistol  at  the  leader, 
but  without  effect.  Immediately  some  forty  muskets  were  dis 
charged  at  the  sheriff,  with  the  effect  only  to  cause  a  slight  wound 
in  the  breast.  The  doors  of  the  house  were  broken  open,  and  just 
then  Sir  John  Johnson  fired  a  gun  at  the  hall,  which  was  the  sig 
nal  for  his  retainers  and  Highland  partisans  to  rally  in  arms.  As 
they  could  muster  a  force  of  five  hundred  men  in  a  short  time,  the 
party  deemed  it  prudent  to  disperse.  || 

The  royalists  became  more  open  and  bolder  in  their  course, 
throwing  every  impediment  in  the  way  of  the  Safety  Committee  of 
Tryon  county,  and  causing  embarrassments  in  every  way  their 
ingenuity  could  devise.  They  called  public  meetings  themselves, 
as  well  as  to  interfere  with  those  of  their  neighbors ;  all  of  which 

*Ibid,  p.   672.       Mbid,  p.  712.       \Ibid,  p.  880.       ||Stone's  Life  of  Brant, 
Vol.  I,  p.  106. 


HIGHLAND  SETTLEMENT  ON  THE  MOHAWK.      201 

caused  mutual  exasperation,  and  the  engendering  of  hostile  feel 
ings  between  friends,  who  now  ranged  themselves  with  the  op 
posing  parties. 

On  October  26th  the  Tryon  County  Committee  submitted  a 
series  of  questions  for  Sir  John  Johnson  to  answer.*  These  ques 
tions,  with  Sir  John's  answers,  were  embodied  by  the  Committee 
in  a  letter  to  the  Provincial  Congress  of  New  York,  under  date  of 
October  28th,  as  follows : 

"As  we  found  our  duty  and  particular  reasons  to  inquire  or 
rather  desire  Sir  John  Johnson's  absolute  opinion  and  intention  of 
the  three  following  articles,  viz : 

1.  Whether  he  would  allow  that  his  tenants  may  form  them 
selves  into  Companies,  according  to  the  regulations  of  our  Conti 
nental  Congress,  to  the  defence  of  our  Country's  cause ; 

2.  Whether  he  would  be  willing  himself  also  to  assist  per 
sonally  in  the  same  purpose ; 

3.  Whether  he  pretendeth    a    prerogative    to    our    County 
Court-House  and  Jail,  and  would  hinder  or  interrupt  the  Com 
mittee  of  our  County  to  make  use  of  the  said  publick  houses  for 
our  want  and  service  in  our  common  cause ; 

We  have,  therefore,  from  our  meeting  held  yesterday,  sent 
three  members  of  our  Committee  with  the  afore-mentioned  ques 
tions  contained  in  a  letter  to  him  directed,  and  received  of  Sir 
John,  thereupon,  the  following  answer : 

1.  That  he  thinks  our    requests    very    unreasonable,  as    he 
never  had  denied  the  use  of  either  Court-House  or  Jail  to  any 
body,  nor  would  yet  deny  it  for  the  use  which  these  houses  have 
been  built  for;  but  he  looks  upon  the  Court-House  and   Jail    at 
Johnstown  to  be  his  property  till  he  is  paid  seven  hundred  Pounds 
— which  being  out  of  his  pocket  for  the  building  of  the  same. 

2.  In  regard  of  embodying  his  tenants  into  Companies,  he 
never  did  forbid  them,  neither  should  do  it,  as  they  may  use  their 
pleasure ;  but  we  might  save  ourselves  that  trouble,  he  being  sure 
they  would  not. 

3.  Concerning  himself  he  declared,  that  before  he  would 
sign  any  association,  or  would  lift  his  hand  up  against  his  King, 
he  would  rather  suffer  that  his  head  shall  be  cut  off.    Further,  he 
replied,  that  if  we  would  make  any  unlawful  use  of  the  Jail,  he 
would  oppose  it;  and  also  mentions  that  there  have  many  unfair 
means  been  used  for  signing  the  Association,  and  uniting  the  peo- 


*Am.  Archives,  Fourth  Series,  Vol.  III.  p.  1194. 


202  HIGH  LA  NDERS  IN  A  ME  RICA . 

pie ;  for  he  was  informed  by  credible  gentlemen  in  New- York,  that 
they  were  obliged  to  unite,  otherwise  they  could  not  live  there. 
And  that  he  was  also  informed,  by  good  authority,  that  likewise 
two-thirds  of  the  Canajoharie  and  German  Flatts  people  have  been 
forced  to  sign;  and,  by  his  opinion,  the  Boston  people  are  open 
rebels,  and  the  other  Colonies  have  joined  them. 

Our  Deputies  replied  to  his  expressions  of  forcing  the  people 
to  sign  in  our  County;  that  his  authority  spared  the  truth,  and 
it  appears  by  itself  rediculous  that  one-third  should  have  forced 
two-thirds  to  sign.  On  the  contrary,  they  would  prove  that  it  was 
offered  to  any  one,  after  signing,  that  the  regretters  could  any 
time  have  their  names  crossed,  upon  their  requests. 

We  thought  proper  to  refer  these  particular  inimical  declar 
ations  to  your  House,  and  would  be  very  glad  to  get  your  opinion 
and  advice,  for  our  further  directions.  Please,  also,  to  remember 
what  we  mentioned  to  you  in  our  former  letters,  of  the  inimical 
and  provoking  behaviour  of  the  tenants  of  said  Sir  John,  which 
they  still  continue,  under  the  authority  of  said  Sir  John."* 

The  attitude  of  Sir  John  had  become  such  that  the  Continental 
Congress  deemed  it  best,  on  December  3oth  to  order  General 
Schuyler  "to  take  the  most  speedy  and  effective  measures  for 
securing  the  said  Arms  and  Military  Stores,  and  for  disarming  the 
said  Tories,  and  apprehending  their  chief s."f  The  action  of  Con 
gress  was  none  too  hasty ;  for  in  a  letter  from  Governor  William 
Tryon  of  New  York  to  the  earl  of  Dartmouth,  under  date  of  Jan 
uary  5,  1776,  he  encloses  the  following  addressed  to  himself: 

"Sir:  I  hope  the  occasion  and  intention  of  this  letter  will 
plead  my  excuse  for  the  liberty  I  take  in  introducing  to  your  Ex 
cellency  the  bearer  hereof  Captain  Allen  McDonell  who  will  in 
form  you  of  many  particulars  that  cannot  at  this  time  with  safety 
be  committed  to  writing.  The  distracted  &  convulsed  State  this 
unhappy  country  is  now  worked  up  to,  and  the  situation  that  I 
am  in  here,  together  with  the  many  Obligations  our  family  owe  to 
the  best  of  Sovereigns  induces  me  to  fall  upon  a  plan  that  may  I 
hope  be  of  service  to  my  country,  the  propriety  of  which  I  en 
tirely  submit  to  Your  Excellency's  better  judgment,  depending 
on  that  friendship  which  you  have  been  pleased  to  honour  me  with 
for  your  advice  on  and  Representation  to  his  Majesty  of  what  we 
propose.  Having  consulted  with  all  my  friends  in  this  quarter, 
among  whom  are  many  old  and  good  Officers,  most  of  whom  have 


*Ibid,  p.  1245.     t /*i</,  p.  1963. 


HIGHLAND  SETTLEMENT  ON  THE  MOHAWK.      203 

a  good  deal  of  interests  in  their  respective  neighborhoods,  and 
have  now  a  great  number  of  men  ready  to  compleat  the  plan — We 
must  however  not  think  of  stirring  till  we  have  a  support,  &  sup 
ply  of  money,  necessaries  to  enable  us  to  carry  our  design  into 
execution,  all  of  which  Mr.  McDonell  who  will  inform  you  of 
everything  that  has  been  done  in  Canada  that  has  come  to  our 
knowledge.  As  I  find  by  the  papers  you  are  soon  to  sail  for  Eng 
land  I  despair  of  having  the  pleasure  to  pay  my  respect  to  you  but 
most  sincerely  wish  you  an  Agreeable  Voyage  and  a  happy  sight 
of  Your  family  &  friends.  I  am. 

Your  Excellency's  most  obedient 

humble  Servant, 

John  Johnson."*' 

General  Schuyler  immediately  took  active  steps  to  carry  out 
the  orders  of  Congress,  and  on  January  23,  1776,  made  a  very 
lengthy  and  detailed  report  to  that  body.f  Although  he  had  no 
troops  to  carry  into  execution  the  orders  of  Congress,  he  asked  for 
seven  hundred  militia,  yet  by  the  time  he  reached  Caughnawaga, 
there  were  nearly  three  thousand  men,  including  the  Tryon  county 
militia.  Arriving  at  Schenectady,  he  addressed,  on  January  :6th, 
a  letter  to  Sir  John  Johnson,  requesting  him  to  meet  him  on  the 
next  day,  promising  safe  conduct  for  him  and  such  person  as 
might  attend  him.  They  met  at  the  time  appointed  sixteen  miles 
beyond  Schenectady,  Sir  John  being  accompanied  by  some  of  the 
leading  Highlanders  and  two  or  three  others,  to  whom  General 
Schuyler  delivered  his  terms.  After  some  difficulty,  in  which  the 
Mohawk -Indians  figured  as  peacemakers,  Sir  John  Johnson  and 
Allan  McDonell  (Collachie)  signed  a  paper  agreeing  "upon  his 
word  and  honor  immediately  deliver  up  all  cannon,  arms,  and 
other  military  stores,  of  what  kind  soever,  which  may  be  in  his 
own  possession,"  or  that  he  may  have  delivered  to  others,  or  that 
he  knows  to  be  concealed ;  that  "having  given  his  parole  of  honour 
not  to  take  up  arms  against  America,"  "he  consents  not  to  go  to 
the  westward  of  the  German-Flats  and  Kingsland  (Highlanders') 
District,"  but  to  every  other  part  to  the  southward  he  expects  the 
privilege  of  going;  agreed  that  the  Highlanders  shall,  "without 


*Documentary  and  Colonial   History  of  New    York,  Vol.   VIII,   p.  651. 
tAm.  Archives,  Fourth  Series,  Vol.  IV,  pp.  818-829. 


204 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 


any  kind  of  exception,  immediately  deliver  up  all  arms  in  their 
possession,  of  what  kind  soever,"  and  from  among  them  any  six 
prisoners  may  be  taken,  but  the  same  must  be  maintained  agree 
able  to  their  respective  rank. 

On  Friday  the  ipth  General  Schulyer  marched  to  Johnstown, 
and  in  the  afternoon  the  arms  and  military  stores  in  Sir  John's 
possession  were  delivered  up.  On  the  next  day,  at  noon,  General 
Schuyler  drew  his  men  up  in  the  street,  "and  the  Highlanders,  be 
tween  two  and  three  hundred,  marched  to  the  front,  where  they 
grounded  their  arms;"  when  they  were  dismissed  "with  an  exhor 
tation,  pointing  out  the  only  conduct  which  could  insure  them 
protection."  On  the  2ist,  at  Cagnuage,  General  Schuyler  wrote 
to  Sir  John  as  follows : 


JOHNSON   HALL. 

"Although  it  is  a  well  known  fact  that  all  the  Scotch  (High 
landers)  people  that  yesterday  surrendered  arms,  had  not  broad 
swords  when  they  came  to  the  country,  yet  many  of  them  had,  and 
most  of  them  were  possessed  of  dirks ;  and  as  none  have  been  given 
up  of  either,  I  will  charitably  believe  that  it  was  rather  inattention 
than  a  wilful  omission.  Whether  it  was  the  former  or  the  latter 
must  be  ascertained  by  their  immediate  compliance  with  that  part 
of  the  treaty  which  requires  that  all  arms,  of  what  kind  soever, 
shall  be  delivered  up. 

After  having  been  informed  by  you,  at  our  first  interview, 
that  the  Scotch  people  meant  to  defend  thmselves,  I  was  not  a  lit 
tle  surprised  that  no  ammunition  was  delivered  up,  and  that  you 
had  none  to  furnish  them  with.  These  observations  were  immed- 


HIGHLAND  SETTLEMENT  ON  THE  MOHAWK.      205 

iately  made  by  others  as  well  as  me.  I  was  too  apprehensive  of 
the  consequences  which  might  have  been  fatal  to  those  people,  to 
take  notice  of  it  on  the  spot.  I  shall,  however,  expect  an  eclair- 
cissement  on  this  subject,  and  beg  that  you  and  Mr.  McDonell  will 
give  it  me  as  soon  as  may  be." 

Governor  Tryon  reported  to  the  earl  of  Dartmouth,  February 
7th,  that  General  Schuyler  "marched  to  Johnson  Hall  the  24th  of 
last  month,  where  Sr  John  had  mustered  near  Six  hundred  men, 
from  his  Tenants  and  neighbours,  the  majority  highlanders,  after 
disarming  them  and  taking  four  pieces  of  artillery,  ammunition 
and  many  Prisoners,  with  360  Guineas  from  Sr  John's  Desk,  they 
compelled  him  to  enter  into  a  Bond  in  1600  pound  Sterling  not  to 
aid  the  King's  Service,  or  to  remove  within  a  limited  district  from 
his  house."* 

The  six  of  the  chiefs  of  the  Highland  clan  of  the  Mc- 
Donells  made  prisoners  were,  Allan  McDonell,  sen.  (Collachie), 
Allan  McDonell,  Jur.,  Alexander  McDonell,  Ronald  McDonell, 
Archibald  McDonell,  and  John  McDonell,  all  of  whom  were  sent 
to  Reading,  Pennsyvania,  with  their  three  servants,  and  later  to 
Lancaster,  f 

Had  Sir  John  obeyed  his  parole,  it  would  have  saved  him  his 
vast  estates,  the  Highlanders  their  homes,  the  effusion  of  blood, 
and  the  savage  cruelty  which  his  leadership  engendered.  Being 
incapable  of  forecasting  the  future,  he  broke  his  parole  of  honor, 
plunged  headlong  into  the  conflict,  and  dragged  his  followers  into 
the  horrors  of  war.  General  Schuyler  wrote  him,  March  12,  1776* 
stating  that  the  evidence  had  been  placed  in  his  hands  that  he  had 
been  exciting  the  Indians  to  hostility,  and  promising  to  defer  tak 
ing  steps  until  a  more  minute  inquiry  could  be  made  he  begged 
Sir  John  "to  be  present  when  it  was  made,"  which  would  be  on 
the  following  Monday. 

Sir  John's  actions  were  such  that  it  became  necessary  to  use 
stringent  measures.  General  Schuyler,  on  May  I4th,  issued  his  in 
structions  to  Colonel  Elias  Dayton,  who  was  to  proceed  to  Johns 
town,  "and  give  notice  to  the  Highlanders,  who  live  in  the  vicinity 
of  the  town,  to  repair  to  it;  and  when  any  number  are  collected 


^Documentary  and  Colonial    History   of   New    York,  Vol.   VIII,  p.  663. 
tSee  Appendix,  Note  J. 


206  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

there,  you  will  send  off  their  baggage,  infirm  women  and  children, 
in  wagons."  Sir  John  was  to  be  taken  prisoner,  carefully  guarded 
and  brought  to  Albany,  but  ''he  is  by  no  means  to  experience  the 
least  ill-treatment  in  his  own  person,  or  those  of  his  family."4 
General  Schuyler  had  previously  written  (May  loth)  to  Sir  John 
intimating  that  he  had  "acted  contrary  to  the  sacred  engagements 
you  lay  under  to  me,  and  through  me  to  the  publick,"  and  have 
"ordered  you  a  close*  prisoner,  and  sent  down  to  Albany."  f  The 
reason  assigned  for  the  removal  of  the  Highlanders  as  stated  by 
General  Schuyler  to  Sir  John  was  that  "the  elder  Mr.  McDonald 
(Allan  of  Collachie),  a  chief  of  that  part  of  the  clan  of  his  name 
now  in  Tryon  County,  has  applied  to  Congress  that  those  people 
with  their  families  may  be  moved  from  thence  and  subsisted.  "J 
To  this  Sir  John  replied  as  follows  : 

"Johnson  Hall,  May  18,  1776. 

Sir:  On  mv  return  from  Fort  Hunter  yesterday,  I  received 
your  letter  by  express  acquainting  me  that  the  elder  Mr.  McDon 
ald  had  desired  to  have  all  the  clan  of  his  name  in  the  County  of 
Tryon,  removed  and  subsisted.  I  know  none  of  that  clan  but 
such  as  are  my  tenants,  and  have  been,  for  near  two  years  sup 
ported  by  me  with  every  necessary,  by  which  means  they  have 
contracted  a  debt  of  near  two  thousand  pounds,  which  they  are  in 
a  likely  way  to  discharge,  if  left  in  peace.  As  they  are  under  no 
obligations  to  Mr.  McDonald,  they  refuse  to  comply  witn  his  ex- 
traordinarv  request  ;  therefore  beg  there  may  be  no  troops  sent  to 
conduct  them  to  Albany,  otherwise  they  will  look  upon  it  as  a  total 
breach  of  the  treaty  agreed  to  at  Johnstown.  Mrs.  McDonald 
showed  me  a  letter  from  her  husband,  written  since  he  applied  to 
the  Congress  for  leave  to  return  to  their  families,  in  which  he 
mentions  that  he  was  told  by  the  Congress  that  it  depended  en 
tirely  upon  you;  he  then  desired  that  their  families  might  be 
brought  down  to  them,  but  never  mentioned  anything  with  regard 
to  moving  my  tenants  from  hence,  as  matters  he  had  no  right  to 
treat  of.  Mrs.  McDonald  requested  that  I  would  inform  you  that 
neither  herself  nor  any  of  the  other  families  would  choose  to  go 
down. 

I  am,  sir,  your  very  humble  servant, 

John  Johnson.  "|| 


*Am.  Archives,  Fourth  Series,  Vol.  VI,  p.  447.       Mbid,  p.  643.       \Ibid, 
p.  642.     \\Ibid,  p.  644. 


HIGHLAND  SETTLEMENT  ON  THE  MOHAWK.      207 

Colonel  Dayton  arrived  at  Johnstown  May  iQth,  and  as  he 
says,  in  his  report  to  General  John  Sullivan,  he  immediately  sent 
"a  letter  to  Sir  John  Johnson,  informing  him  that  I  had  arrived 
with  a  body  of  troops  to  guard  the  Highlanders  to  Albany,  and 
desired  that  he  would  fix  a  time  for  their  assembling.  When  these 
gentlemen  came  to  Johnson  Hall  they  were  informed  by  Lady 
Johnson  that  Sir  John  Johnson  had  received  General  Schuyler's 
letter  by  the  express;  that  he  had  consulted  the  Highlanders 
upon  the  contents,  and  that  they  had  unanimously  resolved  not  to 
deliver  themselves  as  prisoners,  but  to  go  another  way,  and  that 
Sir  John  Johnson  had  determined  to  go  with  them.  She  added 
that,  that  if  they  were  pursued  they  were  determined  to  make  an 
opposition,  and  had  it  in  their  power,  in  some  measure."* 

The  approach  of  Colonel  Dayton's  command  caused  great 
commotion  among  the  inhabitans  of  Johnstown  and  vicinity.  Sir 
John  determined  to  decamp,  take  with  him  as  many  followers  as 
possible,  and  travel  through  the  woods  to  Canada.  Lieutenant 
James  Gray,  of  the  42nd  Highlanders,  helped  to  raise  the  faithful 
bodyguard,  and  all  having  assembled  at  the  house  of  Allen  Mc- 
Donell  of  Collachie  started  through  the  woods.  The  party  con 
sisted  of  three  Indians  from  an  adjacent  village  to  serve  as  guides, 
one  hundred  and  thirty  Highlanders,  and  one  hundred  and  twenty 
others. :f  The  appearance  of  Colonel  Dayton  was  more  sudden 
than  Sir  John  anticipated.  Having  but  a  brief  period  for  their 
preparation,  the  party  was  but  illy  prepared  for  their  flight.  He 
did  not  know  whether  or  not  the  royalists  were  in  possession  of 
Lake  Champlain,  therefore  the  fugitives  did  not  dare  to  venture 
on  that  route  to  Montreal ;  so  they  were  obliged  to  strike  deeper 
into  the  forests  between  the  headwaters  of  the  Hudson  and  the  St. 
Lawrence.  Their  provisions  soon  were  exhausted;  their  feet  soon 
became  sore  from  the  rough  travelling;  and  several  were  left  in 
the  wilderness  to  be  picked  up  and  brought  in  by  the  Indians  who 
were  afterwards  sent  out  for  that  purpose.  After  nineteen  days 
of  great  hardships  the  party  arrived  in  Montreal  in  a  pitiable  con- 


*Ibid,  p.  511.     fPocumentary  and  Colonial   History  of  New  York,  Vol. 
VIII,  p.  683. 


208  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

dition,  having  endured  as  much  suffering  as  seemed  possible  for 
human  nature  to  undergo. 

Sir  John  Johnson  and  his  Highlanders,  unwittingly,  paid  the 
nighest  possible  compliment  to  the  kindness  and  good  intentions 
of  the  patriots,  when  they  deserted  their  families  and  left  them  to 
face  the  foe.  When  the  flight  was  brought  to  the  attention  of 
General  Schuyler,  he  wrote  to  Colonel  Dayton,  May  27,  in  which 
he  says : 

"1  am  favored  with  a  letter  from  Mr.  Caldwell,  in  which  he 
suggests  the  propriety  of  suffering  such  Highlanders  to  remain 
at  their  habitations  as  have  not  fled.  I  enter  fully  into  his  idea; 
but  prudence  dictates  that  this  should  be  done  under  certain  re 
strictions.  These  people  have  been  taught  to  consider  us  in  poli 
ticks  in  the  same  light  that  Papists  consider  Protestants  in  a  relig 
ious  relation,  viz :  that  no  faith  is  to  be  kept  with  either.  I  do  not, 
therefore,  think  it  prudent  to  suffer  any  of  the  men  to  remain,  un 
less  a  competent  number  of  hostages  are  given,  at  least  five  out  of 
a  hundred,  on  condition  of  being  put  to  death  if  those  that  re 
main  should  take  up  arms,  or  in  any  wise  assist  the  enemies  of  our 
country.  A  small  body  of  troops  *  *  may  keep  them  in  awe ; 
but  if  an  equal  body  of  the  enemy  should  appear,  the  balance  as 
to  numbers,  by  the  junction  of  those  left,  would  be  against  us.  I 
am,  however,  so  well  aware  of  the  absurdity  of  judging  with  pre 
cision  in  these  matters  at  the  distance  we  are  from  one  another, 
that  prudence  obliges  me  to  leave  these  matters  to  your  judgment, 
to  act  as  circumstances  may  occur."* 

Lady  Johnson,  wife  of  Sir  John,  was  taken  to  Albany  and 
there  held  as  a  hostage  until  the  following  December  when  she 
was  permitted  to  go  to  New  York,  then  in  the  hands  of  the 
British.  Nothing  is  related  of  any  of  the  Highlanders  being  taken 
at  that  time  to  Albany,  but  appear  to  have  been  left  in  peaceable 
possession  of  their  lands. 

As  might  have  been,  and  perhaps  was,  anticipated,  the  High 
land  settlement  became  the  source  of  information  and  the  base  of 
supplies  for  the  enemy.  Spies  and  messengers  came  and  went, 
finding  there  a  welcome  reception.  The  trail  leading  from  there 
and  along  the  Sacandaga  and  through  the  Adirondack  woods, 


*Am.  Archives,  Fourth  Series,  Vol.  VI.  p.  647. 


HIGHLAND  SETTLEMENT  ON  THE  MOHAWK.       209 

soon  became  a  beaten  path  from  its  constant  use.  The  Highland 
women  gave  unstintingly  of  their  supplies,  and  opened  their 
houses  as  places  of  retreat.  Here  were  planned  the  swift  attacks 
upon  the  unwary  settlers  farther  to  the  south  and  west.  Agents 
of  the  king  were  active  everywhere,  and  the  Highland  homes  be 
came  one  of  the  resting  places  for  refugees  on  their  way  to  Can 
ada.  This  state  of  affairs  could  not  be  concealed  from  the  Amer 
icans,  who,  none  too  soon,  came  to  view  the  whole  neighborhood 
as  a  nest  of  treason.  Military  force  could  not  be  employed  against 
women  and  children  (for  from  time  to  time  nearly  all  the  men 
had  left),  but  they  could  be  removed  where  they  would  do  but 
little  harm.  General  Schuyler  discussed  the  matter  with  General 
Herkimer  and  the  Tryon  County  Committee,  when  it  was  decided 
to  remove  of  those  who  remained  "to  the  number  of  four  hun 
dred."  A  movement  of  this  description  could  not  be  kept  a 
secret,  especially  when  the  troops  were  put  in  motion.  In  March, 
1777,  General  Schuyler  had  permitted  both  Alexander  and  John 
MacDonald  to  visit  their  families.  Taking  the  alarm,  on  the  ap 
proach  of  the  troops,  in  May,  they  ran  off  to  Canada,  taking  with 
them  the  residue  of  the  Highlanders,  together  with  a  few  of  the 
German  neighbors.  The  journey  was  a  very  long  and  tedious 
one,  and  very  painful  for  the  aged,  the  women,  and  the  children. 
They  were  used  to  hardships  and  bore  their  sufferings  without 
complaint.  It  was  an  exodus  of  a  people,  whose  very  existence 
was  almost  forgotten,  and  on  the  very  lands  they  cleared  and  cul 
tivated  there  is  not  a  single  tradition  concerning  them. 

From  papers  still  in  existence,  preserved  in  Series  B,  Vol. 
158,  p.  351,  of  the  Haldeman  Papers,  it  would  appear  that  some 
of  the  families,  previous  to  the  exodus,  had  been  secured,  as  noted 
in  the  two  following  petitions,  both  written  in  either  1779  or  1780, 
date  not  given  although  first  is  simply  dated  "27th  July,"  and  sec 
ond  endorsed  "27th  July" : 

"To  His  Excellency  General  Haldimand,  General  and  Com 
mander  in  Chief  of  all  His  Majesty's  Forces  in  Canada  and  the 
Frontiers  thereof, 

The  memorial  of  John  and  Alexander  Macdonell,  Captains  in 
the  King's  Royal  Regiment  of  New  York,  humbly  sheweth, 

That  your  Memorialist,  John  Macdonell's,  family  are  at  pres- 


210  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

ent  detained  by  the  rebels  in  the  County  of  Tryon,  within  the 
Province  of  New  York,  destitute  of  every  support  but  such  as 
they  may  receive  from  the  few  friends  to  Government  in  said 
quarters,  in  which  situation  they  have  been  since  1777. 

And  your  Memorialist,  Alexander  Macdonell,  on  behalf  of 
his  brother,  Captain  Allan  Macdonell,  of  the  Eighty-Fourth  Reg 
iment:  that  the  family  of  his  said  brother  have  been  detained  by 
the  Rebels  in  and  about  Albany  since  the  year  1775,  and  that  un 
less  it  was  for  the  assistance  they  have  met  with  from  Mr.  James 
Ellice,  of  Schenectady,  merchant,  they  must  have  perished. 

Your  Memorialists  therefore  humbly  pray  Your  Excellency 
will  be  graciously  pleased  to  take  the  distressed  situation  of  said 
families  into  consideration,  and  to  grant  that  a  flag  be  sent  to  de 
mand  them  in  exchange,  or  otherwise  direct  towards  obtaining 
their  releasement,  as  Your  Excellency  in  your  wisdom  shall  see 
fit,  and  your  Memorialists  will  ever  pray  as  in  duty  bound. 

John  Macdonell, 
Alexander  Macdonell." 

"To  the  Honourable  Sir  John  Johnson,  Lieutenant-Colonel 
Commander  of  the  King's  Royal  Regiment  of  New  York. 

The  humbel  petition  of  sundry  soldiers  of  said  Regiment 
sheweth, — 

That  your  humble  petitioners,  whose  names  are  hereunto 
subscribed,  have  families  in  different  places  of  the  Counties  of 
Albany  and  Tryon,  who  have  been  and  are  daily  ill-treated  by  the 
enemies  of  Government. 

Therefore  we  do  humbly  pray  that  Your  Honour  would  be 
pleased  to  procure  permission  for  them  to  come  to  Canada, 
And  your  petitioners  will  ever  pray. 

John  McGlenny,  Thomas  Ross,  Alexander  Cameron,  Freder 
ick  Goose,  Wm.  Urchad  (Urquhart?),  Duncan  Mclntire,  Andrew 
Mileross,  Donald  McCarter,  Allen  Grant,  Hugh  Chisholm,  Angus 
Grant,  John  McDonald,  Alex.  Ferguson,  Thomas  Taylor,  William 
Cameron,  George  Murdoff,  William  Chession  (Chisholm),  John 
Christy,  Daniel  Campbell,  Donald  Ross,  Donald  Chissem,  Roder 
ick  McDonald,  Alexander  Grant. 

The  names  and  number  of  each  family  intended  in  the  writ 
ten  petition : — 

Name  of  Family  Consisting  of  No 

1,  Duncan  Mclntyre's  Wife,  Sister  and  Child  3 

2,  John  Christy's  Wife  and  3  Children  4 

3,  George  Mofdoff's  "     and  6  7 

4,  Daniel  Campbell's  "     and  5  6 


HIGHLAND  SETTLEMENT  ON  THE  MOHAWK.       211 


Consisting  of 
Wife 

Wife  and 

3 

c 

and 

3         " 

' 

and 

i      Child 

4 

and 

i 

t 

and 

i 

* 

and 

2  Children 

4 

and 

5 

t 

and 

4 

"     and 

5 

"     and 

4 

"     and 

4 

Wife 

"     and 

2              " 

it 

and 

5        " 

"     and 

4        " 

* 

and 

i     Child 

<4 

and 

3  Children 

" 

and 

3 

"     and 

4         " 

No 

i 
4 
4 

2 
2 

2 

I 

I 

5 

5 
i 

3 


Name  of  Family 

5,  Andrew  Milross' 

6,  William  Urghad's 

7,  Donald  McCarter's 

8,  Donald  Ross' 

9,  Allan  Grant's 

10,     William  Chissim's     * 
n,     Donald  Chissim's 

12,  Hugh  Chissims 

13,  Roderick  McDonald's 

14,  Angus  Grant's 

15,  Alexander  Grant's 

1 6,  Donald  Grant's 

17,  John  McDonald's 

1 8,  John  McGlenny's 

19,  Alexander  Ferguson's 

20,  Thomas  Ross' 

21,  Thomas  Taylor's 

22,  Alexander  Cameron's 

23,  William  Cameron's 

24,  Frederick  Goose's 

Mrs.  Helen  MacDonell,  wife  of  Allan,  the  chief,  was  appre 
hended  and  sent  to  Schenectady  ,and  in  1780  managed  to  escape, 
and  made  her  way  to  New  York.  Before  she  was  taken,  and  while 
her  husband  was  still  a  prisoner  of  war,  she  appears  to  have  been 
the  chief  person  who  had  charge  of  the  settlement,  after  the  men 
had  fled  with  Sir  John  Johnson.  A  letter  of  hers  has  been  pre 
served,  which  is  not  only  interesting,  but  throws  some  light  on  the 
action  of  the  Highlanders.  It  is  addressed  to  Major  Jellis  Fonda, 
at  Caughnawaga. 

"Sir :  Some  time  ago  I  wrote  you  a  letter,  much  to  this  pur 
pose,  concerning  the  Inhabitants  of  this  Bush  being  made  prison 
ers.  There  was  no  such  thing  then  in  agitation  as  you  was  pleased 
to  observe  in  your  letter  to  me  this  morning.  Mr.  Billie  Laird 
came  amongst  the  people  to  give  them  warning  to  go  in  to  sign, 
and  swear.  To  this  they  will  never  consent,  being  already  prison 
ers  of  General  Schuyler.  His  Excellency  was  pleased  by  your 
proclamation,  directing  every  one  of  them  to  return  to  their  farms, 
and  that  they  should  be  no  more  troubled  nor  molested  during  the 
war.  To  this  they  agreed,  and  have  not  done  anything  against  the 
country,  nor  intend  to,  if  let  alone.  If  not,  they  will  lose  their 
lives  before  being  taken  prisoners  again.  They  begged  the  favour 


212  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

of  me  to  write  to  Major  Fonda  and  the  gentlemen  of  the  commit 
tee  to  this  purpose.  They  blame  neither  the  one  nor  the  other  of 
you  gentlemen,  but  those  ill-natured  fellows  amongst  them  that 
get  up  an  excitement  about  nothing,  in  order  to  ingratiate  them 
selves  in  your  favour.  They  were  of  very  great  hurt  to  your 
cause  since  May  last,  through  violence  and  ignorance.  I  do  not 
know  what  the  consequences  would  have  been  to  them  long  ago,  if 
not  prevented.  Only  think  what  daily  provocation  does. 

Jenny  joins  me  in  compliments  to  Mrs.  Fonda. 

I  am,  Sir, 
Your  humble  servant, 

Callachie,  I5th  March,  1777.  Helen  McDonell."* 

Immediately  on  the  arrival  of  Sir  John  Johnson  in  Montreal, 
with  his  party  who  fled  from  Johnstown,  he  was  commissioned  a 
Colonel  in  the  British  service.  At  once  he  set  about  to  organize  a 
regiment  composed  of  those  who  had  accompanied  him,  and  other 
refugees  who  had  followed  their  example.  This  regiment  was 
called  the  "King's  Royal  Regiment  of  New  York,"  but  by  Ameri 
cans  was  known  as  "The  Royal  Greens,"  probably  because  the 
facings  of  their  uniforms  were  of  that  color.  In  the  formation  of 
the  regiment  he  was  instructed  that  the  officers  of  the  corps  were 
to  be  divided  in  such  a  manner  as  to  assist  those  who  were  dis 
tressed  by  the  war;  but  there  were  to  be  no  pluralities  of  officers, — 
a  practice  then  common  in  the  British  army. 

In  this  regiment,  Butler's  Rangers,  and  the  Eighty- Fourth,  or 
Royal  Highland  Emigrant  Regiment  also  then  raised,  the  High 
land  gentlemen  who  had,  in  1773,  emigrated  to  Tryon  county,  re 
ceived  commissions,  as  well  as  those  who  had  previously  had 
joined  the  ranks.  After  the  war  proper  returns  of  the  officers 
were  made,  and  from  these  the  following  tables  have  been  ex 
tracted.  The  number  of  private  soldiers  of  the  same  name  are  in 
proportion. 


*Sir  John  Johnson's  Orderly  Book,  p.  LXXXII. 


HIGHLAND  SETTLEMENT  ON  THE  MOHAWK.       213 
'  FIRST  BATTALION  KINO'S  ROYAL  REGIMENT  OF  NEW  YORK. 


Rank 

NAME 

Place  of 

Nativity 

Service 

REMARKS 

Captain.. 

Alexander  Macdoncll.  .  . 

Scotland. 

8yrs. 

200  acres  of   land  in  fee 

(Aberchalder) 

simple,  under  Sir  John 

Johnson,  at    yearly  an 

nual  rent  of  £6  per  100. 

Captain. 

Angus  Macdonell. 

Scotland. 

25yrs. 

Ensign  in  60th  Regt.,  8th 

July,    1760;     Lieut,    in 

do.  Dec.  27,  1770;  sold 

out  on  account  of  bad 

health,    May    22,   1775. 

Had  no  lands. 

Captain.. 

John  Macdonell  

Scotland. 

8yrs. 

Had  landed  property,  500 

(Scotas) 

acres,    purchased     and 

began    to    improve    in 

April,  1774. 

Captain.. 

Archibald  Macdonell..  .  . 

Scotland. 

8yrs. 

Merchant;  had  no  lands. 

(Leek) 

Captain.. 

Allan  Macdonell  

Scotland. 

8yrs. 

Held    200    acres    in    fee 

Lieut  

(Leek) 

simple,  under  Sir  John, 

at  £6  per  100  acres. 

Lieut  

Hugh  Macdonell  

Scotland. 

7yrs. 

Son  of  Captain  Macdonell 

(Aberchalder) 

J 

Ensign..  . 

Miles  Macdonell  

Scotland. 

3yrs. 

Son     of     Captain     John 

(Scotas) 

Macdonell. 

SECOND  BATTALION  KING'S  ROYAL  REGIMENT  OF  NEW  YORK. 


Rank 

NAME 

Place  of 
Nativity 

Service 

REMARKS 

Captain.. 

James  Macdonell  

Scotland. 

8yrs. 

Held  acres  in  fee  sim 
ple,  under  Sir  John,  at 
£6  per  100  acres. 

Lieut  

Ronald   Macdonell  
(Leek) 

Scotland. 

3yrs. 

Farmer. 

214 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 


CORPS  OF   BUTLER'S   RANGERS,   COMMANDED    BY    LIEUTENANT-COLONEL 

JOHN    BUTLER. 


Rank 

NAME 

Place  of 

Nativity 

Service 

REMARKS 

Captain.. 

John  Macdonell  
(Aberchalder) 

Inver- 
nessshire 

9yrs. 

Came   to   America    with 
his    father    and    other 

Scotland. 

Highlanders    in    1773, 

settled  in  Tryon  Coun 

ty,  near  Johnstown,  in 

the    Province  of   New 

York;       entered     His 

Majesty's  Service  as  a 

Subaltern  Officer,  June 

14,  1775,  in  the  84th  or 

Royal   Highland   Emi 

Fiwt 

grants. 

Lieut. 

Alexander  Macdonell...  . 

Inver- 

7yrs. 

Came    to   America    with 

(Collachie) 

nes'sshire 
Scotland. 

his    father    and    other 
Highland  Emigrants  in 

1773,  settled  in  Tryon 

County,     near     Johns 

town,  in   the  Province 

of  New  York;  entered 

His    Majesty's  Service 

as  a  Volunteer  in   the 

84th    or    Royal    High 

Second 

land   Emigrants. 

Lieut. 

Chichester  Macdonell.  .  . 

Inver- 

6yrs. 

Came   to   America    with 

'Aberchalder) 

nessshire 

his    father    and    other 

Scotland. 

Highland  Emigrants  in 

1773,  and  settled   near 

Johnstown  ;  entered 

His    Majesty's  Service 

as  a  Volunteer  in  the 

King's     Royal      Regi 

ment  of  New  York  in 

the  year  1778. 

EIGHTY-FOURTH  OR  ROYAL  HIGHLAND  EMIGRANT  REGIMENT. 


Rank 

NAME 

Place  of 
Nativity 

Service 

REMARKS 

Captain.. 

Allan  Macdonell 

Prisoner  at  Lancaster  in 

Lieut..  . 

(Collachie) 
Ronald  Macdonell 

40  yrs. 

Pennsylvania. 

Lieut..  .  . 

Arch'd  Macdonell  

8yrs 

HIGHLAND  SETTLEMENT  ON  THE  MOHAWK.       215 
SEVENTY-FIRST  REGIMENT. 


Rank 

NAMI 

Place  of 
Nativity 

Service 

REMARKS 

Lieut. 

Angus  Macdonell 

»# 

In  the  month  of  January,  following  his  flight  into  Canada, 
Sir  John  Johnson  found  his  way  into  the  city  of  New  York.  From 
that  time  he  became  one  of  the  most  bitter  and  virulent  foes  of  his 
countrymen  engaged  in  the  contest,  and  repeatedly  became  the 
scourge  of  his  former  neighbors — in  all  of  which  his  Highland 
retainers  bore  a  prominent  part.  In  savage  cruelty,  together  with 
Butler's  Rangers,  they  outrivalled  their  Indian  allies.  The  aged, 
the  infirm,  helpless  women,  and  the  innocent  babe  in  the  cradle, 
alike  perished  before  them.  In  all  this  the  MacDonells  were 
among  the  foremost.  Such  warfare  met  the  approval  of  the  Brit 
ish  Cabinet,  and  officers  felt  no  compunction  in  relating  their 
achievements.  Colonel  Guy  Johnson  writing  to  lord  George  Ger 
main,  November  n,  1779,  not  only  speaks  of  the  result  of  his  con 
ference  with  Sir  John  Johnson,  but  further  remarks  that  "there 
appeared  little  prospect  of  effecting  anything  beyond  harrassing 
the  frontiers  with  detached  partys."f  In  all  probability  none  of 
the  official  reports  related  the  atrocities  perpetrated  under  the  di 
rection  of  the  minor  officers. 

Although  "The  Royal  Greens"  were  largely  composed  of  the 
Mohawk  Highlanders,  and  especially  all  who  decamped  from 
Johnstown  with  Sir  John  Johnson,  and  Butler's  Rangers  had  a 
fair  percentage  of  the  same,  it  is  not  necessary  to  enter  into  a  de 
tailed  account  of  their  achievements,  because  neither  was  essen 
tially  Highlanders.  Their  movements  were  not  always  in  a  body, 
and  the  essential  share  borne  by  the  Highlanders  have  not  been 
recorded  in  the  papers  that  have  been  preserved.  Individual  deeds 
have  been  narrated,  some  of  which  are  here  given. 

The  Royal  Greens,  and  Butler's  Rangers  formed  a  part  of  the 
expedition  under  Colonel  Barry  St.  Leger  that  was  sent  against 
Fort  Schuvler  in  order  to  create  a  diversion  in  favor  of  General 


*Macdonell's  Sketches  of  Glengarry  in  Canada,  p.  22.     fDocumentary  and 
Colonial  History  of  New  York,  Vol.  VIII,  p.  779. 


216  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

Burgoyne's  army  then  on  its  march  towards  Albany.  In  order  to 
relieve  Fort  Schuyler  (Stanwix)  General  Herkimer  with  a  force 
of  eight  hundred  was  dispatched  and,  on  the  way,  met  the  army  of 
St.  Leger  near  Oriskany,  August  6,  1777.  On  the  3rd  St.  Leger 
encamped  before  Fort  Stanwix,  his  force  numbering  sixteen  hun 
dred,  eight  hundred  of  whom  were  Indians.  Proper  precautions 
were  not  taken  by  General  Herkimer,  while  every  advantage  was 
enforced  by  his  wary  enemy.  He  fell  into  an  ambuscade,  and  a 
desperate  conflict  ensued.  During  the  conflict  Colonel  Butler  at 
tempted  a  ruse-de  guerre,  by  sending,  from  the  direction  of  the 
fort,  a  detachment  of  The  Royal  Greens,  disguised  as  American 
troops,  in  expectation  that  they  might  be  received  as  reenforce- 
ments  from  the  garrison.  They  were  first  noticed  by  Lieutenant 
Jacob  Sammons,  who  at  once  notified  Captain  Jacob  Gardenier; 
but  the  quick  eye  of  the  latter  had  detected  the  ruse.  The  Greens 
continued  to  advance  until  hailed  by  Gardenier,  at  which  moment 
one  of  his  own  men  observing  an  acquaintance  in  the  opposing 
ranks,  and  supposing  them  to  be  friends,  ran  to  meet  him,  and 
presented  his  hand.  The  credulous  fellow  was  dragged  into  their 
lines  and  notified  that  he  was  a  prisoner. 

"He  did  not  yield  without  a  struggle;  during  which  Garde 
nier,  watching  the  action  and  the  result,  sprang  forward,  and  with 
a  blow  from  his  spear  levelled  the  captor  to  the  dust  and  liberated 
his  man.  Others  of  the  foe  instantly  set  upon  him,  of  whom  he 
slew  the  second  and  wounded  the  third.  Three  of  the  disguised 
Greens  now  sprang  upon  him,  and  one  of  his  spurs  becoming  en 
tangled  in  their  clothes,  he  was  thrown  to  the  ground.  Still,  con 
tending,  however,  with  almost  super-human  strength,  both  of  his 
thighs  were  transfixed  to  the  earth  by  the  bayonets  of  two  of  his 
assailants,  while  the  third  presented  a  bayonet  to  his  breast,  as  if 
to  thrust  him  through.  Seizing  the  bayonet  with  his  left  hand,  by 
a  sudden  wrench  he  brought  its  owner  down  upon  himself,  where 
he  held  him  as  a  shield  against  the  arms  of  the  others,  until  one  of 
his  own  men,  Adam  Miller,  observing  the  struggle,  flew  to  the 
rescue.  As  the  assailants  turned  upon  their  new  adversary, 
Gardenier  rose  upon  his  seat ;  and  although  his  hand  was  severely 
lacerated  by  grasping  the  bayonet  which  had  been  drawn  through 
it,  he  seized  his  spear  lying  by  his  side,  and  quick  as  lightning 
planted  it  to  the  barb  in  the  side  of  the  assailant  with  whom  he 
had  been  clenched.  The  man  fell  and  expired — proving  to  be 


HIGHLAND  SETTLEMENT  ON  THE  MOHAWK.       217 

Lieutenant  McDonald,  one  of  the  loyalist  officers  from  Tryon 
county."* 

This  was  John  McDonald,  who  had  been  held  as  a  hostage  by 
General  Schuyler,  and  when  permitted  to  return  home,  helped  run 
off  the  remainder  of  the  Highlanders  to  Canada,  as  previously 
noticed.  June  19,  1777,  he  was  appointed  captain  Lieutenant  in 
The  Royal  Greens,  f  During  the  engagement  thirty  of  The  Royal 
Greens  fell  near  the  body  of  McDonald.  The  loss  of  Herkimer 
was  two  hundred  killed,  exclusive  of  the  wounded  and  prisoners. 
The  royalist  loss  was  never  given,  but  known  to  be  heavy.  The 
Indians  lost  nearly  a  hundred  warriors  among  whom  were 
sachems  held  in  great  favor.  The  Americans  retained  possession 
of  the  field  owing  to  the  sortie  made  by  the  garrison  of  Fort 
Schuyler  on  the  camp  of  St.  Leger.  On  the  22nd  St.  Leger  re 
ceiving  alarming  reports  of  the  advance  of  General  Arnold  sud 
denly  decamped  from  before  Fort  Schuyler,  leaving  his  baggage 
behind  him.  Indians,  belonging  to  the  expedition  followed  in  the 
rear,  tomahawking  and  scalping  the  stragglers;  and  when  the 
army  did  not  run  fast  enough,  they  accelerated  the  speed  by  giv 
ing  their  war  cries  and  fresh  alarms,  thus  adding  increased  terror 
to  the  demoralized  troops.  Of  all  the  men  that  Butler  took  with 
him,  when  he  arrived  in  Quebec  he  could  muster  but  fifty.  The 
Royal  Greens  also  showed  their  numbers  greatly  decimated. 

Among  the  prisoners  taken  by  the  Americans  was  Captain 
Angus  McDonell  of  The  Royal  Greens.  J  For  greater  security  he 
was  transferred  to  the  southern  portion  of  the  State.  On  October 
1 2th  following,  at  Kingston,  he  gave  the  following  parole  to  the 
authorities : 

"I,  Angus  McDonell,  lieutenant  in  the  6oth  or  Royal  Amer 
ican  regiment,  now  a  prisoner  to  the  United  States  of  America  and 
enlarged  on  my  parole,  do  promise  upon  my  word  of  honor  that  I 
will  continue  within  one  mile  of  the  house  of  Jacobus  Harden- 
burgh,  and  in  the  town  of  Hurley,  in  the  county  of  Ulster;  and 
that  I  will  not  do  any  act,  matter  or  thing  whatsoever  against  the 
interests  of  America ;  and  further,  that  I  will  remove  hereafter  to 
such  place  as  the  governor  of  the  state  of  New  York  or  the  presi- 

*Stone's  Life  of  Joseph  Brant,  Vol.  I,  p.  238.       tjohnson's  Orderly  Book, 
p.  57.     */£/<*,  p.  59. 


218 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 


dent  of  the  Council  of  Safety  of  the  said  state  shall  direct,  and  that 
I  will  observe  this  my  parole  until  released,  exchanged  or  other 
wise  ordered. 

Angus  McDonell." 

The  following  year  Captain  Angus  McDonald  and  Allen  Mc 
Donald,  ensign  in  the  same  company  were  transferred  to  Reading, 
Pennsylvania.  The  former  was  probably  released  or  exchanged 
for  he  was  with  the  regiment  when  it  was  disbanded  at  the  close 


'• 


THE  VALLEY  OF  WYOMING. 


of  the  War.     What  became  of  the  latter  is  unknown.     Probably 
neither  of  them  were  Sir  John  Johnson's  tenants. 

The  next  movement  of  special  importance  relates  to  the  mel 
ancholy  story  of  Wyoming,  immortalized  in  verse  by  Thomas 
Campbell  in  his  "Gertrude  of  Wyoming."  Towards  the  close  of 
June  1778  the  British  officers  at  Niagara  determined  to  strike  a 
blow  at  Wyoming,  in  Pennsylvania.  For  this  purpose  an  expedi 
tion  of  about  three  hundred  white  men  under  Colonel  John 


HIGHLAND  SETTLEMENT  ON  THE  MOHAWK.       219 

Butler,  together  with  about  five  hundred  Indians,  marched  for 
the  scene  of  action.  Just  what  part  the  McDonells  took  in  the 
Massacre  of  Wyoming  is  not  known,  nor  is  it  positive  any  were 
present;  but  belonging  to  Butler's  Rangers  it  is  fair  to  assume 
that  all  such  participated  in  those  heartrending  scenes  which  have 
been  so  often  related.  It  was  a  terrible  day  and  night  for  that 
lovely  valley,  and  its  beauty  was  suddenly  changed  into  horror 
and  desolation.  The  Massacre  of  Wyoming  stands  out  in  bold 
relief  as  one  of  the  darkest  pictures  in  the  whole  panorama  of  the 
Revolution. 

While  this  scene  was  being  enacted,  active  preparations  were 
pushed  by  Alexander  McDonald  for  a  descent  on  the  New  York 
frontiers.  It  was  the  same  Alexander  who  has  been  previously 
mentioned  as  having  been  permitted  to  return  to  the  Johnstown 
settlement,  and  then  assisted  in  helping  the  remaining  Highland 
families  escape  to  Canada.  He  was  a  man  of  enterprise  and  activ 
ity,  and  by  his  energy  he  collected  three  hundred  royalists  and  In 
dians  and  fell  with  great  fury  upon  the  frontiers,  Houses  were 
burned,  and  such  of  the  people  as  fell  into  his  hands  were  either 
killed  or  made  prisoners.  One  example  of  the  blood  thirsty  char 
acter  of  this  man  is  given  by  Sims,  in  his  "Trappers  of  New 
York,"  as  follows: 

"On  the  morning  of  October  25,  1781,  a  large  body  of  the 
enemy  under  Maj.  Ross,  entered  Johnstown  with  several  pris 
oners,  and  not  a  little  plunder;  among  which  was  a  number  of 
human  scalps  taken  the  afternoon  and  night  previous,  in  settle 
ments  in  and  adjoining  the  Mohawk  valley;  to  which  was  added 
the  scalp  of  Hugh  McMonts,  a  constable,  who  was  surprised  and 
killed  as  they  entered  Johnstown.  In  the  course  of  the  day  the 
troops  from  the  garrisons  near  and  militia  from  the  surrounding 
country,  rallied  under  the  active  and  daring  Willett,  and  gave  the 
enemy  battle  on  the  Hall  farm,  in  which  the  latter  were  finally  de 
feated  with  loss,  and  made  good  their  retreat  into  Canada.  Young 
Scarsborough  was  then  in  the  nine  months'  service,  and  while  the 
action  was  going  on,  himself  and  one  Crosset  left  the  Johnstown 
fort,  where  they  were  on  garrison  duty,  to  join  in  the  fight,  less 
than  two  miles  distant.  Between  the  Hall  and  woods  they  soon 
found  themselves  engaged.  Crosset  after  shooting  down  one  or 
two,  received  a  bullet  through  one  hand,  but  winding  a  handker 
chief  around  it  he  continued  the  fight  under  cover  of  a  hemlock 


220  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

stump.  He  was  shot  down  and  killed  there,  and  his  companion 
surrounded  and  made  prisoner  by  a  party  of  Scotch  (Highlanders) 
troops  commanded  by  Captain  McDonald.  When  Scarborough 
was  captured,  Capt.  McDonald  was  not  present,  but  the  moment 
he  saw  him  he  ordered  his  men  to  shoot  him  down.  Several  re 
fused;  but  three,  shall  I  call  them  men?  obeyed  the  dastardly 
order,  and  yet  he  possibly  would  have  survived  his  wounds,  had 
not  the  miscreant  in  authority  cut  him  down  with  his  own  broad 
sword.  The  sword  was  caught  in  its  first  descent,  and  the  val 
iant  captain  drew  it  out,  cutting  the  hand  nearly  in  two."* 

This  was  the  same  McDonald  who,  in  1779,  figured  in  the 
battle  of  the  Chemung,  together  with  Sir  John  and  Guy  Johnson 
and  Walter  N.  Butler. 

Just  what  part  the  Mohawk  Highlanders,  if  any,  had  in  the 
Massacre  of  Cherry  Valley  on  October  n,  1778,  may  not  be 
known.  The  leaders  were  Walter  N.  Butler,  son  of  Colonel  John 
Butler,  who  was  captain  of  a  company  of  Rangers,  and  the  mon 
ster  Brant. 

Owing  to  the  frequent  depredations  made  by  the  Indians,  the 
Royal  Greens,  Butler's  Rangers,  and  the  independent  company  of 
Alexander  McDonald,  upon  the  frontiers,  destroying  the  innocent 
and  helpless  as  well  as  those  who  might  be  found  in  arms,  Con 
gress  voted  that  an  expedition  should  be  sent  into  the  Indian 
country.  Washington  detached  a  division  from  the  army  under 
General  John  Sullivan  to  lay  waste  that  country.  The  instructions 
were  obeyed,  and  Sullivan  did  not  cease  until  he  found  no  more  to 
lay  waste.  The  only  resistance  he  met  with  that  was  of  any  mo 
ment  was  on  August  29,  1779,  when  the  enemy  hoping  to  ambus 
cade  the  army  of  Sullivan,  brought  on  the  battle  of  Chemung, 
near  the  present  site  of  Elmira.  There  were  about  three  hun 
dred  royalists  under  Colonel  John  Butler  and  Captain  Alexander 
McDonald,  assisting  Joseph  Brant  who  commanded  the  Indians. 
The  defeat  was  so  overwhelming  that  the  royalists  and  Indians,  in 
a  demoralized  condition  sought  shelter  under  the  walls  of  Fort 
Niagara. 

The  lower  Mohawk  Valley  having  experienced  the  calamities 
of  border  wars  was  yet  to  feel  the  full  measures  of  suffering.  On 


*Ibid,  p.  56. 


HIGHLAND  SETTLEMENT  ON  THE  MOHAWK.       221 

Sunday,  May  21,  1780,  Sir  John  Johnson  with  some  British  troops, 
a  detachment  of  Royal  Greens,  and  about  two  hundred  Indians 
and  Tories,  at  dead  of  night  fell  unexpectedly  on  Johnstown,  the 
home  of  his  youth.  Families  were  killed  and  scalped,  the  houses 
pillaged  and  then  burned.  Instances  of  daring  and  heroism  in 
withstanding  the  invaders  have  been  recorded. 

Sir  John's  next  achievement  was  in  the  fall  of  the  same  year, 
when  he  descended  with  fire  and  sword  into  the  rich  settlements 
along  the  Schoharie.  He  was  overtaken  by  the  American  force  at 
Klock's  Field  and  put  to  flight. 

Sir  John  Johnson  with  the  Royal  Greens,  principally  his  for 
mer  tenants  and  retainers,  appear  to  have  been  especially  stimu 
lated  with  hate  against  the  people  of  their  former  homes  who  did 
not  sympathize  with  their  views.  In  the  summer  of  1781  another 
expedition  was  secretly  planned  against  Johnstown,  and  executed 
with  silent  celerity.  The  expedition  consisted  of  four  companies 
of  the  Second  battalion  of  Sir  John's  regiment  of  Royal  Greens, 
Butler's  Rangers  and  two  hundred  Indians,  numbering  in  all 
about  one  thousand  men,  under  the  command  of  Major  Ross.  He 
was  defeated  at  the  battle  of  Johnstown  on  October  25th.  The 
army  of  Major  Ross,  for  four  days  in  the  wilderness,  on  their  ad 
vance  had  been  living  on  only  a  half  pound  of  horse  flesh  per  man 
per  day ;  yet  they  were  so  hotly  pursued  by  the  Americans  that 
they  were  forced  to  trot  off  a  distance  of  thirty  miles  before  they 
stopped, — during  a  part  of  the  "distance  they  were  compelled  to 
sustain  a  running  fight.  They  crossed  Canada  Creek  late  in  the 
afternoon,  where  Walter  N.  Butler  attempted  to  rally  the  men. 
He  was  shot  through  the  head  by  an  Oneida  Indian,  who  was  with 
the  Americans.  When  Captain  Butler  fell  his  troops  fled  in  the 
utmost  confusion,  and  continued  their  flight  through  the  night. 
Without  food  and  even  without  blankets  they  had  eighty  miles  to 
traverse  through  the  dreary  and  pathless  wilderness. 

On  August  6,  1781,  Donald  McDonald,  one  of  the  Highland 
ers  who  had  fled  from  Johnstown,  made  an  attempt  upon  Shell's 
Bush,  about  four  miles  north  of  the  present  village  of  Herkimer, 
at  the  head  of  sixty-six  Indians  and  Tories.  John  Christian  Shell 
had  built  a  block-house  of  his  own,  which  was  large  and  substan- 


222  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

tial,  and  well  calculated  to  withstand  a  seige.  The  first  story  had 
no  windows,  but  furnished  with  loopholes  which  could  be  used  to 
shoot  through  by  muskets.  The  second  story  projected  over  the 
first,  so  that  the  garrison  could  fire  upon  an  advancing  enemy,  or 
cast  missies  upon  their  heads.  The  owner  had  a  family  of  six 
sons,  the  youngest  two  were  twins,  and  only  eight  years  old.  Most 
of  his  neighbors  had  taken  refuge  in  Fort  Dayton ;  but  this  settler 
refused  to  leave  his  home.  When  Donald  McDonald  and  his  party 
arrived  at  Shell's  Bush  his  brother  with  his  sons  were  at  work  in 
the  field;  and  the  children,  unfortunately  were  so  widely  separ 
ated  from  their  father,  as  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy. 

"Shell  and  his  other  boys  succeeded  in  reaching  their  castle, 
and  barricading  the  ponderous  door.  And  then  commenced  the 
battle.  The  beseiged  were  well  armed,  and  all  behaved  with  ad 
mirable  bravery;  but  none  more  bravely  than  Shell's  wife,  who 
loaded  the  pieces  as  her  husband  and  sons  discharged  them.  The 
battle  commenced  at  two  o'clock,  and  continued  until  dark.  Sev 
eral  attempts  were  made  by  McDonald  to  set  fire  to  the  castle,  but 
without  success;  and  his  forces  were  repeatedly  driven  back  by 
the  galling  fire  they  received.  McDonald  at  length  procured  a 
crow-bar  and  attempted  to  force  the  door ;  but  while  thus  engaged 
he  received  a  shot  in  the  leg  from  Shell's  Blunderbuss,  which  put 
him  hors  du  combat.  None  of  his  men  being  sufficiently  near  at 
the  moment  to  rescue  him,  Shell,  quick  as  lightning,  opened  the 
door,  and  drew  him  within  the  walls  a  prisoner.  The  misfortune 
of  Shell  and  his  garrison  was,  that  their  ammunition  began  to  run 
low ;  but  McDonald  was  very  amply  provided,  and  to  save  his  own 
life,  he  surrendered  his  cartridges  to  the  garrison  to  fire  upon  his 
comrades.  Several  of  the  enemy  having  been  killed  and  others 
wounded,  they  now  drew  off  for  a  respite.  Shell  and  his  troops, 
moreover,  needed  a  little  breathing  time ;  and  feeling  assured  that, 
so  long  as  he  had  the  commanding  officer  of  the  beseigers  in  his 
possession,  the  enemy  would  hardly  attempt  to  burn  the  citadel, 
he  ceased  firing.  He  then  went  up  stairs,  and  sang  the  hymn 
which  was  a  favorite  of  Luther  during  the  perils  and  afflictions  of 
the  Great  Reformer  in  his  controversies  with  the  Pope.  While 
thus  engaged  the  enemy  likewise  ceased  firing.  But  they  soon 
after  rallied  again  to  the  fight,  and  made  a  desperate  effort  to 
carry  the  fortress  by  assault.  Rushing  up  to  the  walls,  five  of 
them  thrust  the  muzzles  of  their  guns  through  the  loop-holes,  but 
had  no  sooner  done  so,  than  Mrs.  Shell,  seizing  an  axe,  by  quick 
and  well  directed  blows  ruined  every  musket  thus  thrust  through 


HIGHLAND  SETTLEMENT  ON  THE  MOHAWK.      223 

the  walls,  by  bending  the  barrels.  A  few  more  well-directed  shots 
by  Shell  and  his  sons  once  more  drove  the  assailants  back.  Shell 
thereupon  ran  up  to  the  second  story,  just  in  the  twilight,  and 
calling  out  to  his  wife  with  a  loud  voice,  informed  her  that  Cap 
tain  Small  was  approaching  from  Fort  Dayton  with  succors.  In 
yet  louder  notes  he  then  exclaimed — 'Captain  Small  march  your 
company  round  upon  this  side  of  the  house.  Captain  Getman, 
you  had  better  wheel  your  men  off  to  the  left,  and  come  up  upon 
that  side.'  There  were  of  course  no  troops  approaching;  but  the 
directions  of  Shell  were  given  with  such  precision,  and  such  ap 
parent  earnestness  and  sincerity,  that  the  stratagem  succeeded, 
and  the  enemy  immediately  fled  to  the  woods,  taking  away  the 
twin-lads  as  prisoners.  Setting  the  best  provisions  they  had  be 
fore  their  reluctant  guest,  Shell  and  his  family  lost  no  time  in  re 
pairing  to  Fort  Dayton,  which  they  reached  in  saftey — leaving 
McDonald  in  the  quiet  possession  of  the  castle  he  had  been  striv 
ing  to  capture  in  vain.  Some  two  or  three  of  McDonald's  In 
dians  lingered  about  the  premises  to  ascertain  the  fate  of  their 
leader;  and  finding  that  Shell  and  his  family  had  evacuated  the 
post,  ventured  in  to  visit  him.  Not  being  able  to  remove  him, 
however,  on  taking  themselves  off,  they  charged  their  wounded 
leader  to  inform  Shell,  that  if  he  would  be  kind  to  him,  (McDon 
ald,)  they  would  take  good  care  of  his  (Shell's)  captive  boys.  Mc 
Donald  was  the  next  day  removed  to  the  fort  by  Captain  Small, 
where  his  leg  was  amputated ;  but  the  blood  could  not  be  stanched, 
and  he  died  within  a  few  hours.  The  lads  were  carried  away  into 
Canada.  The  loss  of  the  enemy  on  the  ground  was  eleven  killed 
and  six  wounded.  The  boys,  who  were  rescued  after  the  war,  re 
ported  that  they  took  twelve  of  their  wounded  away  with  them, 
nine  of  whom  died  before  they  arrived  in  Canada.  McDonald 
wore  a  silver-mounted  tomahawk,  which  was  taken  from  him  by 
Shell.  It  was  marked  by  thirty  scalp-notches,  showing  that  few 
Indians  could  have  been  more  industrious  than  himself  in  gather 
ing  that  description  of  military  trophies."* 

The  close  of  the  Revolution  found  the  First  Battalion  of  the 
King's  Regiment  of  New  York  stationed  at  Isle  aux  Noix  and 
Carleton  Island  with  their  wives  and  children  to  the  number  of 
one  thousand  four  hundred  and  sixty-two.  The  following  is  a 
list  of  the  officers  of  both  Battalions  at  the  close  of  the  War : 


*Stone's  Life  of  Joseph  Brant,  Vol.  II,  p.  164. 


224 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 


RETURN  OF  THE  OFFICERS  OF  THE  LATE  FIRST  BATTALION,  KING'S  ROYAL 
REGIMENT  OF  NEW  YORK." 


Rank 

NAMES 

Place  of 
Nativity 

Length 
of 
Service 

FORMER  SITUATIONS  AND 
REMARKS 

Lt  

Col  
Com  .  .  . 
Lt  

Maj  
Capt.. 

Sir  John  Johnson. 

America. 
Scotland. 

Scotland. 

Scotland. 

[reland.  . 

Scotland. 
America. 

Scotland. 
Scotland. 

8yrs 
26  yrs. 

25  yrs. 

8  yrs. 

9  yrs. 

13  yrs. 
8  yrs. 

8  yrs. 
8  yrs. 

Succeeded  his  father,  the  late 
Sir    Wm.    Johnson,    as    a 
Maj.  Gen.  of  the  Northern 
Dis.  of  the  Prov.  of   New 
York;    was  in   possession 
of  nearly  200,000  acres  of 
valuable  land,  lost  in  con 
sequence  of  the  rebellion. 
Ensign    in    Lord    London's 
Regt.,    1745;    Lieut,    and 
Capt.  in  ye   42nd  till  after 
taking    the    Havannah,  at 
which    time   he    sold  out. 
Had  some  landed  proper 
ty,    part   of   which    is    se 
cured  to  his  son,  ye  rem 
nant   lost  in    consequence 
of  the  rebellion. 
Ensign    in   60th    Regt.  July 
8th,  1760;    Lieut,  in  same 
regt.,     27th     Dec.,    1770. 
Sold  out  on  account  of  bad 
state  of  health,  22nd  May, 
1775.     Had  no  lands. 
Had     considerable     landed 
property,    lost    in    conse 
quence    of   ye    Rebellion, 
and  served  in  last  war  in 
America. 
Lieut,  in  the  84th  Regt.  at 
the  Siege  of  Quebec,  1775- 
76. 
Five   years   Ensign    in    the 
55th  Regiment. 
Had    landed    property,    and 
served  in  last  war  in  Amer 
ica. 
Eiad    landed    property,   500 
acres,  purchased  and    be 
gan  to  improve  in  April, 
1774. 
200  acres  of  land  in  fee  sim 
ple,  under  Sir  John  John 
son,  Bart.,  ye  annual  rent 
of  £6  per  100. 

Bart 
Tames  Gray 

Angus  McDonell  
John  Munro  

Capt  

Capt  

Capt  
Capt  

Capt  
Capt  

Patrick  Dalr.. 

Richard  Duncan  

Sam'l.  Anderson  .  . 

John  McDonell 

Alex  McDonell  

HIGHLAND  SETTLEMENT  ON  THE  MOHAWK.      225 


RETURN  OF  THE  OFFICERS  OF  THE  LATE  FIRST  BATTALION,  KING'S  ROYAL 
REGIMENT  OF  NEW  YORK," — Continued. 


Rank 

NAMES 

Place  of 
Nativity 

Length 
of 
Service 

FORMER  SITUATIONS  AMD 
REMARKS 

Capt.  .  .  . 
Capt 

Arch.  McDonell  
Allan  McDonell. 

Scotland. 
Scotland. 

8yrs. 
8  yrs. 

Merchant.     No  lands. 
Held  200  acres  of  land  under 

Lt. 

Sir  John   Johnson,    at  £6 

Lt. 

Mai.  McMartin 

Scotland. 

8  vrs 

per  100. 
Held  100  acres  of  land  under 

Lt.     .. 

Peter  Evc-rett 

America 

7  yrs. 

Sir  John  Johnson,  at  £6. 
Had  some  landed  property. 

Lt. 

ohn  Prentiss 

America 

9  vrs 

A  volunteer  at  the  Siege  of 

Lt  

Huo-h  McDonell. 

Scotland. 

7  yrs. 

Quebec,  1775-76. 
Son  of  Capt.  McDonell. 

Lt  

John  F.  Holland   .  . 

America. 

5  yrs. 

Son  of  Major  Holland,  Sur 

Lt. 

William  Coffin 

America 

3  yrs 

veyor-General,     Province 
of  Quebec. 
Son  of  Mr.  Coffin,  merchant, 

Lt  

Jacob  Farrand     .    .  . 

America. 

7  yrs. 

late  of  Boston. 
Nephew  to  Major  Gray. 

Lt  

William  Glaus  

America. 

7  yrs. 

Son   of    Col.  Claus,  deputy 

Lt  

Hugh  Munro  

America. 

6  vrs. 

agent  Indian  Affairs. 
Son  of  Capt.  John  Munro. 

Lt  
Lt. 

foseph  Anderson  
Thomas  Smith 

America. 
Ireland 

6  yrs. 
4  yrs. 

Son  of  Capt.  Sam'l.  Ander 
son. 
Son  of  Dr.  Smith. 

Ens  
Ens  

[ohn  Connolly  
Jacob  Glen 

Ireland.  . 
America. 

2  yrs. 
3  yrs. 

Private  Gentleman. 
Son  of   John   Glen,  Esq.,  of 

Ens  
Ens  

Ens  
Ens  

Miles  McDonell  
Eben'r  Anderson  .... 

Duncan  Cameron.  .  . 
John  Mann         

Scotland. 
America 

Scotland. 
America. 

3  yrs 

6  yrs. 

14  yrs 

8  yrs 

Schenectady.      Had    con 
siderable  landed  property. 
Son  of  Capt.  John  McDonell. 
Son  of  Capt.  Sam'l.  Ander 
son. 
In  service  last  war  preced 
ing  this  one. 
Private  Gentleman. 

Ens  
Ens  
Ch'p,... 

Francis  McCarthy.  .  . 
John  Valentine  
John  Doty. 

Ireland.  . 
America. 
America. 

28  yrs 
24  yrs 
8  yrs 

Formerly   Sergeant   in    the 
34th  Regiment. 
18  years   in  55th   and   62nd 
Regiments. 
Formerly    minister    of    the 

Adj't.  ... 
Q^M.... 

James  Valentine  
Isaac  Mann   

Ireland.  . 
America. 

4  yrs 
8  yrs 

Gospel  at  Schenectady. 
Son  of  Ens.  John  Valentine. 
Merchant. 

Surg  
M'te 

Charles  Austin  
James  Stewart 

England. 
Scotland. 

22  yrs 
14  yrs 

14  years  in  hospital  work. 
Surgeon's  mate  in  the  42nd 

Regt.  the  war  before  last. 

226 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 


"RETURN  OF  THE  OFFICERS  OF  THE  LATE  SECOND  BATTALION,  KING'S 
ROYAL  REGIMENT  OF  NEW  YORK." 


Rank 

NAMES 

Place  of 
Nativity 

Length 
of 

Service 

FORMER  SITUATIONS  AND 
REMARKS 

Mai 

Robert  Leake 

England. 

7  yrs. 

Had  some  landed  property, 

ITioJ   

J 

etc.,  lost   in   consequence 

of  the  rebellion. 

Capt  

Thos.  Gummesell.  .  .  . 

England. 

8  yrs. 

Formerly  Merchant  in  New 

York. 

Capt  

Jacob  Maurer  

Foreign'r 

28  yrs. 

Served  in   ye    army  in    the 

60th    Regt.,  from  1756  to 

1763,   afterwards     in    the 

Quarter-Master  General's 

Dept. 

Capt  

Wm.  Morrison  

Scotland. 

8  yrs. 

Was  Heut.,  19th  June,  1776, 

in   1st   Batt.  ;    Capt.,  15th 

Nov.,    1781,    in    the    2nd 

Batt. 

Capt  

James  McDonell  

Scotland. 

8  yrs. 

Held  200  acres  of  land  in  fee 

simple,    under    Sir     John 

Johnson,  at  £6  per  100. 

Capt.. 

Geo.  Singleton. 

[reland.  . 

8  yrs. 

Formerly  merchant. 

Capt  

Wm.Redf'd  Crawford 

America. 

J 

8  yrs. 

Held   lands  under  Sir  John 

Johnson. 

Capt.. 

—  Byrns 

Ireland.  . 

8  yrs. 

Held   lands  under  Sir  John 

^**r^fc*  •  •  •  • 

J 

Johnson. 

Capt  

—  Lepscomb  

England. 

7  yrs. 

Midshipman  Royal  Navy. 

Capt.. 

—  McKenzie    . 

Scotland. 

8  yrs. 

Held   lands  under  Sir  John 

v  w  |f***  •   •  • 

v  J  *  M 

Johnson. 

Lt  

Patrick  Langan.      .    . 

Ireland.  . 

7  yrs. 

Private  Gentleman. 

Lt. 

Walter  Sutherland 

Scotland. 

J 

10  yrs. 

Soldier     and     non-commis 

sioned  officerin  26th  Regt  ; 

ensign,  17th  Oct.,  1779,  in 

1st  Batt.,  lieut.,  Nov.,  1781, 

in  2nd  Batt. 

Lt... 

William  McKay  

Scotland. 

15  yrs. 

7  years   volunteer  and   ser- 

J 

geant  in  21st  Regt, 

Lt  

Neal  Robertson  

Scotland. 

8  yrs. 

Merchant. 

Lt.  .. 

Henry  Young  

America. 

8  yrs. 

Farmer. 

Lt. 

John  Howard 

Ireland  . 

13  yrs. 

Farmer;    served  6  years  last 

war,  from  1755  to  1761,  as 

soldier   and    non-commis 

sioned  officer  in  28th  Regt. 

HIGHLAND  SETTLEMENT  ON  THE  MOHAWK.      227 

'RETURN  OF  THE  OFFICERS  OF  THE  LATE  SECOND  BATTALION,  KING'S 
ROYAL  REGIMENT  OF  NEW  YORK," — Continued. 


Rank 

NAMES 

Place  of 
Nativity 

Length 
of 
Service 

FORMER  SITUATIONS  AND 
REMARKS 

Lt  
Lt  

Lt  

Jeremiah  French  
Phil.  P.  Lansingh  

Hazelt'n  Spencer  

America. 
America. 

America. 

7yrs. 
4  yrs. 

7yrs. 

Farmer. 
High  Sheriff,  Chariot  Coun 
ty- 
Farmer. 

Lt. 

Oliver  Church 

America. 

7  yrs. 

Farmer. 

Lt.      . 

William  Fraser 

Scotland. 

7  yrs. 

Farmer. 

Lt  
Ens  

Ens 

Christian  Wher  
Alex.  McKenzie  
Ron.  McDonell 

Foreign'r 
N.Britain 

N.Britain 

7  yrs. 
4  yrs. 
3  yrs. 

Farmer. 
Farmer. 
Farmer. 

Ens  
Ens  
Ens  
Ens  
Ens.  ... 

—Hay  
Samuel  McKay  
Timothy  Thompson.  . 
John  McKay  
—  Johnson...    . 

America. 
America. 
America. 
America. 
Ireland.  . 

3  yrs. 
3  yrs. 
3  yrs. 
3  yrs. 

2  yrs. 

Son  of  Gov.  Hay  at  Detroit. 
Son  of  the  late  Capt.  McKay. 
Private  Gentleman. 
Son  of  the  late  Capt.  McKay. 
Nephew  of  the  late  Sir  Wm. 

Ens  

—  Crawford  

America. 

4  yrs. 

Johnson,  Bart. 
Son  of  Capt.  Crawford. 

Ch'p.. 

John  Stuart.   . 

America. 

3  yrs. 

Missionary  for  the  Mohawk 

Adjt  

—  Fraser  

Scotland. 

10  yrs. 

Indians  at  Fort  Hunter. 
7  years  soldier  and  non-com 

Q.  M  .  .  . 

—Dies.    .  . 

America 

7  vrs 

missioned   officer  in   34th 
Regiment. 
Farmer 

Surg  

R.  Kerr  

Scotland. 

1     J13 

3  yrs. 

Assistant  Surgeon."* 

The  officers  and  men  of  the  First  Battalion,  with  their  fami 
lies,  settled  in  a  body  in  the  first  five  townships  west  of  the  boun 
dary  line  of  the  Province  of  Quebec,  being  the  present  townships 
of  Lancaster,  Charlottenburgh,  Cornwall,  Osnabruck  and  Wil- 
liamsburgh ;  while  those  of  the  Second  Battalion  went  farther  west 
to  the  Bay  of  Quinte,  in  the  counties  of  Lennox  and  Prince  Ed 
ward.  Each  soldier  received  a  certificate  entitling  him  to  land; 
of  which  the  following  is  a  copy : 

"His  Majesty's  Provincial  Regiment,  called  the  King's  Royal 


*MacdonelPs  Sketches  of  Glengarry,  p.  47. 


228  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

Regiment  of  New  York,  whereof  Sir  John  Johnson,  Knight  and 
Baronet  is  Lieutenant-Colonel,  Commandant. 

These  are  to  certify  that  the  Bearer  hereof,  Donald  McDonell, 
soldier  in  Capt.  Angus  McDonell's  Company,  of  the  aforesaid 
Regiment,  born  in  the  Parish  of  Killmoneneoack,  in  the  County  of 
Inverness,  aged  thirty-five  years,  has  served  honestly  and  faith 
fully  in  the  said  regiment  Seven  Years ;  and  in  consequence  of  His 
Majesty's  Order  for  Disbanding  the  said  Regiment,  he  is  hereby 
discharged,  is  entitled,  by  His  Majesty's  late  Order,  to  the  Por 
tion  of  Land  allotted  to  each  soldier  of  His  Provincial  Corps,  who 
wishes  to  become  a  Settler  in  this  Province,  He  having  first  re 
ceived  all  just  demands  of  Pay,  Cloathing,  &c.,  from  his  entry 
into  the  said  Regiment,  to  the  Date  of  his  Discharge,  as  appears 
from  his  Receipt  on  the  back  hereof. 

Given  under  my  Hand  and  Seal  at  Arms,  at  Montreal,  this 
twenty- fourth  Day  of  December,  1783. 

John  Johnson." 

"I,  Donald  McDonell,  private  soldier,  do  acknowledge  that  I 
have  received  all  my  Cloathing,  Pay,  Arrears  of  Pay,  and  all  De 
mands  whatsoever,  from  the  time  of  my  Inlisting  in  the  Regiment 
and  Company  mentioned  on  the  other  Side  to  this  present  Day 
of  my  Discharge,  as  witness  my  Hand  this  24th  day  of  December, 

1783- 

Donald  McDonell."* 

There  appears  to  have  been  some  difficulty  in  according  to 
the  men  the  amount  of  land  each  should  possess,  as  may  be  in 
ferred  from  the  petition  of  Colonel  John  Butler  on  behalf  of  The 
Royal  Greens  and  his  corps  of  Rangers.  The  Order  in  Council, 
October  22  1788  allowed  them  the  same  as  that  allotted  to  the 
members  of  the  Royal  Highland  Emigrants,  f  Ultimately  each 
soldier  received  one  hundred  acres  on  the  river  front,  besides  two 
hundred  at  a  remote  distance.  If  married  he  was  entitled  to  fifty 
acres  more,  an  additional  fifty  for  every  child,  Each  child,  on  com 
ing  of  age,  was  entitled  to  a  further  grant  of  two  hundred  acres. 

It  is  not  the  purpose  to  follow  these  people  into  their  future 
homes,  for  this  would  be  later  than  the  Peace  of  1783.  Let  it  suf 
fice  to  say  that  their  lands  were  divided  by  lot,  and  into  the  wil 
derness  they  went,  and  there  cleared  the  forests,  erected  their 
shanties  out  of  round  logs,  to  a  height  of  eight  feet,  with  a  room 
not  exceeding  twenty  by  fifteen  feet. 


*7bid,  p.  51.     tSee  Appendix,  Note  K. 


HIGHLAND  SETTLEMENT  ON  THE  MOHAWK.       229 

These  people  were  pre-eminently  social  and  attached  to  the 
manners  and  customs  of  their  fathers.  In  Scotland  the  people 
would  gather  in  one  of  their  huts  during  the  long  winter  nights 
and  listen  to  the  tales  of  Ossian  and  Fingal.  So  also  they  would 
gather  in  their  huts  and  listen  to  the  best  reciter  of  tales.  Often 
the  long  nights  would  be  turned  into  a  recital  of  the  sufferings 
they  endured  during  their  flight  into  Canada  from  Johnstown; 
and  also  of  their  privations  during  the  long  course  of  the  war.  It 
required  no  imagination  to  picture  their  hardships,  nor  was  it 
necessary  to  indulge  in  exaggeration.  Many  of  the  women, 
through  the  wilderness,  carried  their  children  on  their  backs,  the 
greater  part  of  the  distance,  while  the  men  were  burdened  with 
their  -arms  and  such  goods  as  were  deemed  necessary.  They  en 
dured  perils  by  land  and  by  water;  and  their  food  often  consisted 
of  the  flesh  of  dogs  and  horses,  and  the  roots  of  trees.  Gradually 
some  of  these  story  tellers  varied  their  tale,  and,  perhaps,  believed 
in  the  glosses. 

A  good  story  has  gained  extensive  currency,  and  has  been 
variously  told,  on  Donald  Grant.  He  was  born  at  Crasky,  Glen- 
moriston,  Scotland,  and  was  one  of  the  heroes  who  sheltered 
prince  Charles  in  the  cave  of  Corombian,  when  wandering  about, 
life  in  hand,  after  the  battle  of  Culloden,  before  he  succeeded  in 
effecting  his  escape  to  the  Outer  Hebrides.  Donald,  with  others, 
settled  in  Glengarry,  a  thousand  acres  having  been  allotted  to  him. 
This  old  warrior,  having  seen  much  service,  knew  well  the  country 
between  Johnstown  and  Canada.  He  took  charge  of  one  of  the 
parties  of  refugees  in  their  journey  from  Schenectady  to  Canada. 
Donald  lived  to  a  good  old  age  and  was  treated  with  much  con 
sideration  by  all,  especially  those  whom  he  had  led  to  their  new 
homes.  It  was  well  known  that  he  could  spin  a  good  story  equal 
to  the  best.  As  years  went  on,  the  number  of  Donald's  party 
rapidly  increased,  as  he  told  it  to  open-mouthed  listeners,  con 
stantly  enlarging  on  the  perils  and  hardships  of  the  journey.  A 
Highland  officer,  who  had  served  in  Canada  for  some  years,  was 
returning  home  ,and,  passing  through  Glengarry,  spent  a  few 
days  with  Alexander  Macdonell,  priest  at  St.  Raphael's.  Having 
expressed  his  desire  to  meet  some  of  the  veterans  of  the  war,  so 


230  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

that  he  might  hear  their  tales  and  rehearse  them  in  Scotland,  that 
they  might  know  how  their  kinsmen  in  Canada  had  fought  and 
suffered  for  the  Crown,  the  priest,  amongst  others,  took  him  to  see 
old  Donald  Grant.  The  opportunity  was  too  good  to  be  lost,  and 
Donald  told  the  general  in  Gaelic  the  whole  story,  omitting  no  de 
tails;  giving  an  account  of  the  number  of  men,  women  and  chil 
dren  he  had  brought  with  him,  their  perils  and  their  escapes,  their 
hardships  borne  with  heroic  devotion ;  how,  when  on  the  verge  of 
starvation,  they  had  boiled  their  moccassins  and  eaten  them; 
how  they  had  encountered  the  enemy,  the  wild  beasts  and  Indians, 
beaten  all  off  and  landed  the  multitude  safely  in  Glengarry.  The 
General  listened  with  respectful  attention,  and  at  the  termination 
of  the  narrative,  wishing  to  say  something  pleasant,  observed: 
"Why,  dear  me,  Donald,  your  exploits  seem  almost  to  have 
equalled  even  those  of  Moses  himself  when  leading  the  children 
of  Israel  through  the  Wilderness  from  Egypt  to  the  Land  of 
Promise."  Up  jumped  old  Donald.  "Moses,"  exclaimed  the  vet 
eran  with  an  unmistakable  air  of  contempt,  and  adding  a  double 
expletive  that  need  not  here  be  repeated,  "Compare  ME  to  Moses ! 
Why,  Moses  took  forty  years  in  his  vain  attempts  to  lead  his  men 
over  a  much  shorter  distance,  and  through  a  mere  trifling  wilder 
ness  in  comparison  with  mine,  and  he  never  did  reach  his  desti 
nation,  and  lost  half  his  army  in  the  Red  Sea.  I  brought  my  peo 
ple  here  without  the  loss  of  a  single  man." 

It  has  been  noted  that  the  Highlanders  who  settled  on  the 
Mohawk,  on  the  lands  of  Sir  William  Johnson,  were  Roman 
Catholics.  Sir  William,  nor  his  son  and  successor,  Sir  John  John 
son,  took  any  steps  to  procure  them  a  religious  teacher  in  the  prin 
ciples  of  their  faith.  They  were  not  so  provided  until  after  the 
Revolution,  and  then  only  when  they  were  settled  on  the  lands 
that  had  been  allotted  to  them.  In  1785,  the  people  themselves- 
took  the  proper  steps  to  secure  such  an  one, — and  one  who  was 
able  to  speak  the  Gaelic,  for  many  of  them  were  ignorant  of  the 
English  language.  In  the  month  of  September,  1786,  the  ship 
"McDonald,"  from  Greenock,  brought  Reverend  Alexander  Mc- 
Donell,  Scotus,  with  five  hundred  emigrants  from  Knoydart,  who 
settled  with  their  kinsfolk  in  Glengarry,  Canada. 


CHAPTER  IX. 
THE  GLENALADALE  HIGHLANDERS  OF  PRINCE  EDWARD  ISLAND. 

Highlanders  had  penetrated  into  the  wilds  of  Ontario,  Nova 
Scotia  and  Prince  Edward  Island  before  they  had  formed  any 
distinctive  settlements  of  their  own.  Some  of  these  belonged  to 
the  disbanded  regiments,  but  the  bulk  had  come  into  the  country, 
either  through  the  spirit  of  adventure,  or  else  to  better  their  con 
dition,  and  establish  homes  that  would  be  free  from  usurpation, 
oppression,  and  persecution.  It  cannot  be  said  that  any  portion 
of  Canada,  at  that  period,  was  an  inviting  field.  The  Highland 
settlement  that  bears  the  honor  of  being  the  first  in  British  North 
America  is  that  on  Prince  Edward  Island,  on  the  north  coast  at 
the  head  of  Tracadie  Bay,  almost  due  north  of  Charlottetown. 
This  settlement  was  due  to  John  Macdonald,  Eighth  of  Glenala- 
dale,  of  the  family  of  Clanranald. 

John  Macdonald  was  but  a  child  at  the  date  of  the  battle  of 
Culloden.  When  of  sufficient  age  he  was  sent  to  Ratisbon,  Ger 
many,  to  be  educated,  where  he  went  through  a  complete  course 
in  the  branches  of  learning  as  taught  in  the  seminary.  Return 
ing  to  his  country  he  was  considered  to  be  one  of  the  most  finished 
and  accomplished  gentlemen  of  his  generation.  But  events  led 
him  to  change  his  prospects  in  life.  In  1770  a  violent  persecu- -  • 
tion  against  the  Roman  Catholics  broke  out  in  the  island  of  South 
Uist.  Alexander  Macdonald,  First  of  Boisdale,  also  of  the  house 
of  Clanranald,  abandoned  the  religion  of  his  forbears,  and  like  all 
new  converts  was  over  zealous  for  his  new  found  faith,  and  at 
once  attempted  to  compel  all  his  tenants  to  follow  his  example. 
After  many  acts  of  oppression,  he  summoned  all  his  tenants  to 
hear  a  paper  read  to  them  in  their  native  tongue,  containing  a  re 
nunciation  of  their  religion,  and  a  promise,  under  oath,  never 
more  to  hold  communication  with  a  catholic  priest.  The  altern- 


232  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

ative  was  to  sign  the  paper  or  lose  their  lands  and  homes.  At 
once  the  people  unanimously  decided  to  starve  rather  than  submit. 
The  next  step  of  Boisdale  was  to  take  his  gold  headed  cane  and 
drive  his  tenants  before  him,  like  a  flock  of  sheep,  to  the  protest- 
ant  church.  Boisdale  failed  to  realize  that  conditions  had  changed 
in  the  Highlands ;  but,  even  if  his  methods  had  smacked  of  orig 
inality,  he  would  have  been  placed  in  a  far  better  light.  To  at 
tempt  to  imitate  the  example  of  another  may  win  applause,  but  if 
defeated  contempt  is  the  lot. 

The  history  of  Creideamh  a  bhata  bhuidhe,  or  the  religion  of 
the  yellow  stick,  is  such  an  interesting  episode  in  West  Highland 
story  as  not  to  be  out  of  place  in  this  connection.  Hector  Mac- 
Lean,  Fifth  of  Coll,  who  held  the  estates  from  1559  to  1593,  be 
came  convinced  of  the  truths  of  the  principles  of  the  Reformation, 
and  decided  that  his  tenants  should  think  likewise.  He  passed 
over  to  the  island  of  .Rum,  and  as  his  tenants  came  out  of  the 
Catholic  church  he  held  his  cane  straight  out  and  said  in  Gaelic, — 
"Those  who  pass  the  stick  to  the  Kirk  are  very  good  tenants,  and 
those  who  go  on  the  other  side  may  go  out  of  my  island."  This 
stick  remained  in  the  family  until  1868,  when  it  mysteriously  dis 
appeared.  Mrs.  Hamilton  Dundas,  daughter  of  Hugh,  Fifteenth 
of  Coll,  in  a  letter  dated  March  26,  1898,  describing  the  stick  says, 
"There  was  the  crest  on  the  top  and  initials  either  H.  McL.  or  L. 
McL.  in  very  flourishing  writing  engraved  on  a  band  or  oval  be 
low  the  top.  It  was  a  polished,  yellow  brown  malacca  stick,  much 
taller  than  an  ordinary  walking  stick.  I  seem  to  recollect  that  it 
had  two  gold  rimmed  eyelet  holes  for  a  cord  and  tassle." 

John  Macdonald  of  Glenaladale,  having  heard  of  the  pro 
ceedings,  went  to  visit  the  people,  and  was  so  touched  by  their  pit 
iable  condition,  that  he  formed  the  resolution  of  expatriating  him 
self,  and  going  off  at  their  head  to  America.  He  sold  out  his 
estates  to  his  counsin  Alexander  Macdonald  of  Borrodale,  and  be 
fore  the  close  of  1771,  he  purchased  a  tract  of  forty  thousand 
acres  on  St.  John's  Island  (now  Prince  Edward  Island),  to  which 
he  took  out  about  two  hundred  of  his  persecuted  fellow  catholics 
from  South  Uist,  in  the  year  1772. 

Whatever  may  have  been  the  trials  endured  by  these  people, 


GLENALADALB  HIGHLANDERS.  233 

what  ship  they  sailed  in,  how  the  land  was  allotted,  if  at  all  given 
to  the  public,  has  not  come  under  the  author's  observation.  Cer 
tain  facts  concerning  Glenaladale  have  been  advertised.  His  first 
wife  was  Miss  Gordon  of  Baldornie,  and  his  second,  Marjory 
Macdonald  of  Ghernish,  and  had  issue,  Donald  who  emigrated 
with  him,  William,  drowned  on  the  coast  of  Ireland,  John,  Roder 
ick  and  Flora.  He  died  in  1811,  and  was  buried  on  the  Island  at 
the  Scotch  Fort. 

Glenaladale  early  took  up  arms  against  the  colonists,  and 
having  raised  a  company  from  among  his  people,  he  became  a 
Captain  in  the  Royal  Highland  Emigrants,  or  84th.  That  he  was 
a  man  of  energy  and  pluck  will  appear  from  the  following  daring 
enterprise.  During  the  Revolution,  an  American  man-of-war 
came  to  the  coast  of  Nova  Scotia,  near  a  port  where  Glenaladale 
was  on  detachment  duty,  with  a  small  portion  of  his  men.  A  part 
of  the  crew  of  the  warship  having  landed  for  the  purpose  of  plun 
dering  the  people,  Glenaladale,  with  his  handful  of  men,  boarded 
the  vessel,  cut  down  those  who  had  been  left  in  charge,  hoisted 
sail,  and  brought  her  as  a  prize  triumphantly  into  the  harbor  of 
Halifax.  He  there  got  a  reinforcement,  marched  back  to  his  for 
mer  post,  and  took  the  whole  crew,  composed  of  Americans  and 
French.  As  regards  his  miltary  virtues  and  abilities  Major  John 
Small,  of  the  2nd  Battalion  of  the  Royal  Highland  Emigrants,  to 
which  he  was  attached,  writing  to  the  English  government,  said 
of  him, — 

"The  activity  and  unabating  zeal  of  Captain  John  Macdon 
ald  of  Glenaladale  in  bringing  an  excellent  company  into  the  field 
is  his  least  recommendation,  being  acknowledged  by  all  who  know 
him  to  be  one  of  the  most  accomplished  men  and  best  officers  of 
his  rank  in  his  Majesty's  service." 

Slight  information  may  be  gained  of  his  connection  with  the 
Royal  Highland  Emigrant  Regiment  from  the  "Letter-Book"  of 
Captain  Alexander  McDonald,  of  the  same  regiment.  In  em 
bodying  that  regiment  he  was  among  the  very  earliest  and  read 
iest.  Just  why  he  should  have  exhibited  so  much  feeling  against 
the  Americans  whose  country  he  had  never  seen  and  who  had 
never  harmed  him  in  the  least  ,  does  not  appear.  Captain  Me- 


234  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

Donald,  writing  from    Halifax,  September  i,   1775,  to    Colonel 
Allan  MacLean,  says, — 

"What  Men  that  are  on  the  Island  of  St.  Johns  (Prince  Ed 
ward's)  are  already  Engaged  with  Glenaladall  who  is  now  here 
with  me,  also  young  Mcdonald,  with  whom  he  came,  he  will 
Write  to  you  by  this  opportunity  and  from  the  Contents  of  his 
Letter  I  will  Leave  you  to  Judge  what  sort  of  a  Man  he  is." 

By  the  same  letter,  "young  Mcdonald"  had  been  sent  "to  ye 
Island  of  St.  John,"  unquestionably  for  the  purpose  of  raising  the 
Highlanders.  His  great  zeal  is  revealed  in  a  letter  from  Captain 
Alexander  McDonald  to  Major  Small,  dated  at  Halifax,  Novem 
ber  15,  1775: 

"Mr.  McDonald  of  Glenaladale  staid  behind  at  Newfound 
land  and  by  the  Last  accounts  from  him  he  and  one  Lt  Fizgerald 
had  Six  and  thirty  men.  I  dont  doubt  by  this  time  his  having  as 
many  more,  he  is  determined  to  make  out  his  Number  Cost  what 
it  will,  and  I  hope  you  will  make  out  a  Commission  in  his  brother 
Donald's  name,  *  *  *  "poor  Glenaladall  I  am  afraid  is  Lost 
as  there  is  no  account  of  him  since  a  small  Schooner  Arrived 
which  brought  an  account  of  his  having  Six  &  thirty  men  then 
and  if  he  should  Not  be  Lost  he  is  unavoidably  ruined  in  his 
Means/' 

The  last  reference  is  in  a  letter  to  Colonel  Allan  MacLean, 
dated  at  Halifax  June  5,  1776: 

Glen  a  la  Del  is  an  Ornament  to  any  Corps  that  he  goes  into 
and  if  the  Regiment  is  not  established  it  had  been  telling  him  300 
Guineas  that  he  had  never  heard  of  it.  On  Account  of  his  Affairs 
upon  the  Island  of  St.  John's  and  in  Scotland  where  he  was  pre 
paring  to  go  to  settle  his  Business  when  he  received  the  Propos 
als/' 

The  British  government  offered  Glenaladale  the  governor 
ship  of  Prince  Edward  Island,  but  owing  to  the  oath  of  allegiance 
necessary  at  the  time,  he,  being  a  catholic,  was  obliged  to  decline 
the  office. 


CHAPTER  X. 
HIGHLAND  SETTLEMENT  IN  PICTOU,  NOVA  SCOTIA. 

"What  noble  courage  must  their  hearts  have  fired, 

How  great  the  ardor  which  their  souls  inspired, 

Who  leaving  far  beyond  their  native  plain 

Have  sought  a  home  beyond  the  western  main ; 

And  braved  the  perils  of  the  stormy  seas 

In  search  of  wealth,  of  freedom,  and  of  ease. 

Oh,  none  can  tell,  but  those  who  sadly  share, 

The  bosom's  anguish,  and  its  wild  despair, 

What  dire  distress  awaits  the  hardy  bands, 

That  venture  first  on  bleak  and  desert  lands; 

How  great  the  pain,  the  danger  and  the  toil 

Which  mark  the  first  rude  culture  of  the  soil. 

When  looking  round,  the  lonely  settler  sees 

His  home  amid  a  wilderness  of  trees ; 

How  sinks  his  heart  in  those  deep  solitudes, 

Where  not  a  voice  upon  his  ear  intrudes ; 

Where  solemn  silence  all  the  waste  pervades, 

Heightening  the  horror  of  its  gloomy  shades ; 

Save  where  the  sturdy  woodman's  strokes  resound 

That  strew  the  fallen  forest  on  the  ground." 

— H.  Glodsmith. 

The  second  settlement  of  Highlanders  in  British  America  was  J 
at  Pictou,  Nova  Scotia.  The  stream  of  Scottish  emigration  which 
flowed  in  after  years,  not  only  over  the  county  of  Pictou,  but  also 
over  the  greater  portion  of  eastern  Nova  Scotia,  Cape  Breton, 
Prince  Edward  Island,  and  even  the  upper  provinces  of  Canada, 
was  largely  due  to  this  settlement;  for  these  emigrants,  in  after 
years,  communicated  with  their  friends  and  induced  them  to  take 
up  their  abode  in  the  new  country.  The  stream  once  started  did 
not  take  long  to  deepen  and  widen. 

A  company  of  gentlemen,  the  majority  of    whom    lived    in    - 
Philadelphia,  received  a  grant  of  land  in  Nova  Scotia.     Some  of 
the  shares  passed  into  the  hands  of  the  celebrated  Dr.  John  With- 


236  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

erspoon  and  John  Pagan,  a  merchant  of  Greenock,  Scotland. 
These  two  men  appear  to  have  jointly  been  engaged  in  promoting 
emigration  to  the  older  colonies.  Pagan  owned  a  ship  called 
Hector,  which  was  engaged  in  carrying  passengers  across  the  At 
lantic.  In  1770  she  landed  Scottish  emigrants  in  Boston.  In  or 
der  to  carry  out  the  original  obligations  of  the  grant,  the  proprie 
tors  offered  liberal  inducements  for  the  settlement  of  it.  An 
agent,  named  John  Ross,  was  employed,  with  whom  it  was  agreed 
that  each  settler  should  have  a  free  passage  from  Scotland,  a 
farm,  and  a  year's  free  provisions.  Ross  sailed  for  Scotland  on 
board  the  Hector,  and  on  his  arrival  proceeded  to  the  Highlands, 
where  he  painted  in  glowing  colors  a  picture  of  the  land  and  the 
advantages  offered.  The  Highlanders  knew  nothing  of  the  diffi 
culties  awaiting  them  in  a  land  covered  over  with  a  dense  un 
broken  forest,  and,  tempted  by  the  prospect  of  owning  splendid 
farms,  they  were  imposed  upon,  and  many  agreed  to  cast  their  lot 
on  the  western  side  of  the  Atlantic.  The  Hector  was  the  vessel 
that  should  convey  them,  with  John  Spears  as  master,  James  Orr 
being  first  mate,  and  John  Anderson  second.  The  vessel  called 
first  at  Greenock,  where  three  families  and  five  young  men  were 
taken  on  board.  From  there  she  sailed  for  Lochbroom,  in  Ross- 
shire,  where  she  received  thirty-three  families  and  twenty-five 
single  men,  having  all  told  about  two  hundred  souls. 

On  July  i,  1773,  this  band  bade  adieu  to  friends,  home,  and 
country  and  started  for  a  land  they  knew  naught  of.  But  few  had 
ever  crossed  the  ocean.  Just  as  the  ship  was  starting  a  piper 
named  John  McKay  came  on  board  who  had  not  paid  his  passage ; 
the  captain  ordered  him  ashore,  but  the  strains  of  the  national  in 
strument  so  affected  those  on  board  that  they  interceded  to  have 
him  allowed  to  accompany  them,  and  offered  to  share  their  own 
rations  with  him,  in  exchange  for  his  music,  during  the  passage. 
Their  request  was  granted,  and  his  performance  aided  in  no  small 
degree  to  cheer  the  pilgrims  in  their  long  voyage  of  eleven  weeks, 
in  a  miserable  hulk,  across  the  Atlantic.  The  band  of  emigrants 
kept  up  their  spirits,  as  best  they  could,  by  song,  pipe  music, 
dancing,  wrestling,  and  other  amusements,  during  the  long  and 
painful  voyage.  The  Hector  was  an  old  Dutch  ship,  and  a  slow 


HIGHLAND  SETTLEMENT  IN  PICTOU.  237 

sailer.  It  was  so  rotten  that  the  passengers  could  pick  the  wood 
out  of  the  sides  with  their  ringers.  They  met  with  a  severe  gale 
off  the  Newfoundland  coast,  and  were  driven  back  so  far  that  it 
required  two  weeks  to  recover  the  lost  distance.  The  accommo 
dations  on  board  were  wretched  and  the  provisions  of  inferior 
quality.  Small-pox  and  dysentery  broke  out  among  the  passen 
gers.  Eighteen,  most  of  whom  were  children,  died  and  were 
committed  to  the  deep.  The  former  disease  was  brought  on 
board  by  a  mother  and  child,  both  of  whom  lived  to  an  advanced 
age.  Owing  to  the  voyage  being  prolonged,  the  stock  of  provis 
ions  and  water  became  low;  the  remnant  of  food  left  consisted 
mostly  of  salt  meat,  which,  with  the  scarcity  of  water,  added 
greatly  to  their  sufferings.  The  oatcake,  carried  by  them,  became 
mouldy,  so  that  much  of  it  was  thrown  away  before  they  thought 
such  a  long  passage  was  before  them;  but,  fortunately  for  them, 
Hugh  Macleod,  more  prudent  than  the  rest,  gathered  into  a  bag 
these  despised  scraps,  and  during  the  last  few  days  of  the  voyage, 
all  were  glad  to  avail  themselves  of  this  refuse  food. 

At  last,  all  the  troubles  and  dangers  of  the  voyage  having 
been  surmounted,  on  September  I5th,  the  Hector  dropped  anchor, 
opposite  where  the  town  of  Pictou  now  stands.  Previous  to  the 
arrival  of  the  vessel,  the  sparsely  inhabited  country  had  been 
somewhat  disturbed  by  the  Indians.  Word  had  been  received  that 
the  Hector  was  on  the  way  to  that  region  with  Highland  emi 
grants.  The  whites  warned  the  Indians  that  the  Highlanders  were 
coming — the  same  men  they  had  seen  at  the  taking  of  Quebec. 
When  the  Hector  appeared,  according  to  the  fashion  of  that  time, 
her  sides  were  painted  in  imitation  of  gunports,  which  induced 
the  impression  that  she  was  a  man-of-war.  Though  the  High 
land  dress  was  then  proscribed  at  home,  this  emigrant  band,  care 
fully  preserving  and  fondly  cherising  the  national  costume,  car 
ried  it  along  with  them,  and,  in  celebration  of  their  arrival,  many 
of  the  younger  men  donned  themselves  in  their  kilts,  with  Sgian 
Dubh  and  the  clavmore.  Just  as  the  vessel  dropped  anchor,  the 
piper  blew  up  his  pipes  with  might  and  main,  and  its  thrilling 
sounds  then  first  startling  the  denizens  of  the  endless  forest, 
caused  the  Indians  to  fly  in  terror,  and  were  not  again  seen  there 


238  HIGH  LA  NDERS  IN  A  ME  RICA . 

for  quite  an  interval.  After  the  terror  of  the  Indians  had  sub 
sided,  they  returned  to  cultivate  the  friendship  of  the  Highland 
ers,  and  proved  to  be  of  great  assistance.  From  them  they  learned 
to  make  and  use  snowshoes,  to  call  moose,  and  acquired  the  art 
of  woodcraft.  Often  too  from  them  they  received  provisions. 
They  never  gave  them  any  trouble,  and  generally  showed  real 
kindness. 

The  first  care  of  the  emigrants  was  to  provide  for  the  sick. 
The  wife  of  Hugh  "Macleod  had  just  died  of  smallpox,  and  the 
body  was  sent  ashore  and  buried.  Several  were  sick,  and  others 
dying.  The  resident  settlers  did  all  within  their  power  to  allev 
iate  the  sufferers ;  and  with  the  supply  of  fresh  provisions  most  of 
the  sick  rapidly  recovered,  but  some  died  on  board  the  vessel. 

However  great  may  have  been  the  expectation  of  these  poor 
creatures  on  the  eve  of  their  leaving  Scotland,  their  hopes  almost 
deserted  them  by  the  sight  .that  met  their  view  as  they  crowded 
on  the  deck  of  the  vessel  to  see  their  future  homes.  The  primeval 
forest  before  them  was  unbroken,  save  a  few  patches  on  the  shore 
between  Brown's  Point  and  the  head  of  the  harbor,  which  had 
been  cleared  by  the  few  people  who  had  preceded  them.  They 
were  landed  without  the  provisions  promised  them,  and  without 
shelter  of  anv  kind,  and  were  only  able,  with  the  help  of  the  ear 
lier  settlers,  to  erect  camps  of  the  rudest  and  most  primitive  de 
scription,  to  shelter  their  sick,  their  wives  and  children  from  the 
elements.  Their  feelings  of  disappointment  were  most  bitter, 
when  they  compared  the  actual  facts  with  the  free  farms  and  the 
comfort  promised  them  bv  the  emigration  agent.  Although  glad 
to  be  freed  from  the  pest-house  of  the  ship,  yet  they  were  so  over 
come  by  their  disappointment  that  many  of  them  sat  down  and 
wept  bitterly.  The  previous  settlers  could  not  promise  food  for 
one-third  of  those  who  had  arrived  on  board  the  Hector,  and  what 
provisions  were  there  soon  became  exhausted,  and  the  season  was 
too  late  to  raise  another  crop.  To  make  matters  still  worse,  they 
were  sent  three  miles  into  the  forest,  so  that  they  could  not  even 
take  advantage,  with  the  same  ease,  of  any  fish  that  might  be 
caught  in  the  harbor.  These  men  were  unskilled,  and  the  work  of 
cutting  down  the  gigantic  trees,  and  clearing  up  the  land  appeared 


HIGHL  A  ND  SB  T TLEMEN T  IN  PIC  TO  U.  239 

to  them  to  be  a  hopeless  task.  They  were  naturally  afraid  of  the 
Indians  and  the  wild  beasts ;  and  without  roads  or  paths  through 
the  forest,  they  were  frightened  to  move,  doubtful  about  being 
lost  in  the  wilderness. 

Under  circumstances,  such  as  above  narrated,  it  is  not  surpris 
ing  that  the  people  refused  to  settle  on  the  company's  land.     In 
consequence  of  this,  when  the  supplies  did  arrive,  the  agents  re 
fused  to  give  them  any.     To  add  still  further  to  the  difficulties, 
there  arose  a  jealously  between  them  and  the  older  settlers;  Ross 
quarrelled  with  the  company,  and  ultimately  he  left  the  new-com 
ers  to  their  fate.     The  few  who   had  a  little   money   with   them 
bought  food  of  the  agents,  while  others,  less  fortunate,  exchanged 
clothing  for  provisions;  but  the  majority  had  absolutely  nothing 
to  buy  with;  and  what  little  the  others  could  purchase  was  soon 
devoured.    Driven  to  extremity  they  insisted  on  having  the  sup 
plies  that  had  been  sent  to  them.    They  were  positively  refused, 
and  now  determined  on  force  in  order  to  save  the  colony  from 
starvation.     Donald  McDonald  and  Colin  Douglass  went  to  the 
store  seized  the  agents,  tied  them,  took  their  guns  from  them, 
which  they  hid  at  a  distance.     Then  they  carefully  measured  the 
articles,  took  account  of  what  each  man  received,  that  the  same 
might  be  paid  for,  in  case  they  should  ever  become  able.     They 
then  left,  leaving  behind  them  Roderick  McKay,  a  man  of  great 
energy  and  determination,  a  leader  among  them,  who  was  to  lib 
erate  the  agents — Robert  Patterson  and  Dr.  Harris — as  soon  as 
the  others  could  get  to  a  safe  distance,  when  he  released  them  and 
informed  them  where  their  guns  might  be  found,  and  then  got  out 
of  the  way  himself. 

Intelligence  was  at  once  dispatched  to  Halifax  that  the  High 
landers  were  in  rebellion,  from  whence  orders  were  sent  to  Cap 
tain  Thomas  Archibald  of  Truro,  to  march  his  company  of  militia 
to  Pictou  to  suppress  and  pacify  the  rebels ;  but  to  his  honor,  be  it 
said,  he  pointedly  refused,  and  made  reply,  'T  will  do  no  such 
thing;  I  know  the  Highlanders,  and  if  they  are  fairly  treated  there 
will  be  no  trouble  with  them."  Correct  representations  of  the  case 
were  sent  to  Halifax,  and  as  lord  William  Campbell,  whose  term 
as  governor  had  just  expired,  was  still  there,  and  interesting  him- 


240  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

self  on  behalf  of  the  colony  as  his  countrymen,  he  secured  orders 
for  the  provisions.  Robert  Patterson,  in  after  years,  admitted 
that  the  Highlanders,  who  had  arrived  in  poverty,  paid  him  every 
farthing  with  which  he  had  trusted  them,  notwithstanding  the 
fact  that  they  had  been  so  badly  treated. 

Difficulties  hemming  them  in  on  every  hand,  with  rigorous 
winter  approaching,  the  majority  removed  to  Truro,  and  places 
adjacent,  to  obtain  by  their  labor  food  for  their  families.  A  few 
settled  at  Londonderry,  some  went  to  Halifax,  and  still  others  to 
Windsor  and  Cornwallis.  In,  these  settlements,  the  fathers 
mothers,  and  even  the  children  were  forced  to  bind  themselves, 
virtually  as  slaves,  that  they  might  have  subsistence.  Those  who 
remained, — seventy  in  number — lived  in  small  huts,  covered  over 
only  with  the  bark  and  branches  of  trees  to  shelter  them  from  the 
bitter  cold  of  winter,  enduring  incredible  hardships.  To  procure 
food  for  their  families,  they  must  trudge  eighty  miles  to  Truro, 
through  cold  and  snow  and  a  trackless  forest,  and  there  obtaining 
a  bushel  or  two  of  potatoes,  and  a  little  flour,  in  exchange  for  their 
labor,  they  had  to  return,  carrying  the  supply  either  on  their  backs, 
or  else  dragging  it  behind  them  on  handsleds.  The  way  was  be 
set  with  dangers  such  as  the  climbing  of  steep  hills,  the  descend 
ing  of  high  banks,  crossing  of  brooks  on  the  trunk  of  a  single  tree, 
the  sinking  in  wet  or  boggy  ground,  and  the  camping  out  at  night 
without  shelter.  Even  the  potatoes  with  which  they  were  supplied 
were  of  an  inferior  grade,  being  soft,  and  such  as  is  usually  fed  to 
cattle.  Sometimes  the  cold  was  so  piercing  that  the  potatoes  froze 
to  their  backs. 

Many  instances  have  been  related  of  the  privations  of  this 
period,  some  of  which  are  here  subjoined.  Hugh  Fraser,  after 
having  exhausted  every  means  of  procuring  food  for  his  family, 
resorted  to  the  expedient  of  cutting  down  a  birch  tree  and  boiling 
the  buds,  which  he  gave  them  to  eat.  He  then  went  to  a  heap, 
where  one  of  the  first  settlers  had  buried  some  potatoes,  and  took 
out  some,  intending  to  inform  the  owner.  Before  he  did  so,  some 
of  the  neighbors  maliciously  reported  him,  but  the  proprietor 
simply  remarked  that  he  thanked  God  he  had  them  there  for  the 
poor  old  man's  family.  On  another  occasion  when  the  father  and 


HIGHLAND  SETTLEMENT  IN  PICTOU.  241 

eldest  son  had  gone  to  Truro  for  provisions,  everything  in  the 
shape  of  food  being  exhausted,  except  an  old  hen,  which  the 
mother  finally  killed,  for  the  younger  children.  She  boiled  it  in 
salt  water  for  the  benefit  of  the  salt,  with  a  quantiy  of  herbs,  the 
nature  of  which  she  was  totally  ignorant.  A  few  days  later  the 
hen's  nest  was  found  with  ten  eggs  in  it.  Two  young  men  set  off 
for  Halifax,  so  weak  from  want  of  food,  that  they  could  scarcely 
travel,  and  when  they  reached  Gay's  River,  were  nearly  ready  to 
give  up.  However  they  saw  there  a  fine  lot  of  trout,  hanging  by  a 
rod,  on  a  bush.  They  hesitated  to  take  them,  thinking  they  might 
belong  to  the  Indians  who  would  overtake  and  kill  them.  They 
therefore  left  them,  but  returned,  when  the  pains  of  hunger  pre 
vailed.  Afterwards  they  discovered  that  they  had  been  caught 
by  two  sportsmen,  neither  of  whom  would  carry  them.  Alexan 
der  Fraser,  then  only  sixteen,  carried  his  sister  on  his  back  to 
Truro,  while  the  only  food  he  had  for  the  whole  journey  was  the 
tale  of  an  eel.  On  another  occasion  the  supply  of  potatoes,  which 
had  been  brought  a  long  distance  for  seed  and  planted,  were  dug 
up  by  the  family  and  some  of  the  splits  eaten.  The  remembrance 
of  these  days  sank  deep  into  the  minds  of  that  generation,  and  long 
after,  the  narration  of  the  scenes  and  cruel  hardships  through 
which  they  had  to  pass,  beguiled  the  winter's  night  as  they  sat  by 
their  comfortable  firesides. 

During  the  first  winter,  the  first  death  among  the  emigrants 
was  a  child  of  Donald  McDonald,  and  the  first  birth  was  a  son  of 
Alexander  Fraser,  named  David,  afterwards  Captain  Fraser. 
When  the  following  spring  opened  they  set  to  work  to  improve 
their  condition.  They  sought  out  suitable  spots  on  which  to  set 
tle,  judging  the  land  by  the  kind  and  variety  of  trees  produced. 
They  explored  the  different  rivers,  and  finding  the  soil  near  their 
banks  to  be  the  most  fertile,  and  capable  of  being  more  easily  im 
proved  than  the  higher  lands,  they  settled  upon  it.  Difficulties 
were  thrown  in  the  way  of  getting  their  grant.  The  first  grant 
obtained  was  to  Donald  Cameron,  who  had  been  a  soldier  in  the 
Fraser  Highlanders  at  the  taking  of  Quebec.  His  lot  was  sit 
uated  at  the  Albion  Mines.  This  grant  is  dated  February  8,  1775, 
and  besides  the  condition  of  the  king's  quit  rent,  contains  the  fol 
lowing  : 


242  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

'That  the  grantee,  his  heirs  or  assigns,  shall  clear  and  work, 
within  three  years,  three  acres  for  every  fifty  granted,  in  that  part 
of  the  land  which  he  shall  judge  most  convenient  and  advan 
tageous,  or  clear  and  drain  three  acres  of  swampy  or  sunken 
ground,  or  drain  three  acres  of  marsh,  if  any  such  be  within  the 
bounds  of  this  grant,  or  put  and  keep  on  his  lands,  within  three 
years  from  the  date  hereof,  three  neat  cattle,  to  be  continued  upon 
the  land  until  three  acres  for  every  fifty  be  fully  cleared  and  im 
proved.  But  if  no  part  of  the  said  tract  be  fit  for  present  cultiva 
tion,  without  manuring  and  improving  the  same,  then  this  grantee, 
his  heirs  and  assigns  shall  be  obliged,  within  three  years  from  the 
date  hereof,  to  erect  on  some  part  of  said  land  a  dwelling  house, 
to  contain  twenty  feet  in  length  by  sixteen  feet  in  breadth,  and  to 
put  on  said  land  three  neat  cattle  for  every  fifty  acres,  or  if  the 
said  grantee,  his  heirs  or  assigns,  shall,  within  three  years,  after 
the  passing  of  this  grant,  begin  to  employ  thereon,  and  so  con 
tinue  to  work  for  three  years  then  next  ensuing,  in  digging  any 
stone  quarry  or  any  other  mine,  one  good  and  able  hand  for  every 
one  hundred  acres  of  such  tract,  it  shall  be  accounted  a  sufficient 
seeding,  planting,  cultivation  and  improvement,  and  every  three 
acres  which  shall  be  cleared  and  worked  as  aforesaid;  and  every 
three  acres  which  shall  be  cleared  and  drained  as  aforesaid,  shall 
be  accounted  a  sufficient  seeding,  planting  cultivation  and  im 
provement,  to  save  for  ever  from  forfeiture  fifty  acres  in  every 
part  of  the  tract  hereby  granted." 

All  were  not  so  fortunate  as  to  secure  their  grants  early.  As 
late  as  January  22,  1781,  in  a  petition  to  the  government,  they 
complained  that  a  grant  had  been  often  promised  but  never  re 
ceived;  but  finally,  on  August  26,  1783,  the  promise  was  fulfilled. 
It  contains  the  names  of  forty-four  persons,  some  of  whom  were 
not  passengers  on  board  the  Hector ;  conveying  the  lands  on  which 
they  were  located,  the  size  of  the  lots  being  regulated  by  the  num 
ber  in  the  family.  The  following  is  a  list  of  grantees,  with  the 
number  of  acres  received  and  notices  of  situation  of  their  lots : 

ON  WEST  RIVER:  David  Stewart,  300  acres;  John  McKen- 
zie,  500;  Hugh  Fraser,  400;  William  McLellan,  — ;  James  Mc 
Donald,  200;  James  McLellan,  100;  Charles  Blaikie,  300,  and 
in  another  division  250  acres,  550  in  all ;  Robert  Patterson,  300, 
and  in  an  after  division  500  in  all;  James  McCabe,  300;  Alex. 
Cameron,  — . 


HIGHLAND  SETTLEMENT  IN  PICTOU.  243 

ON  MIDDLE  RIVER,  EAST  SIDE:  Alex.  Eraser,  100  acres; 
Alex.  Ross,  Jr.,  100;  John  Smith,  350;  Robert  Marshall,  350; 
James  McCulloch,  240;  Alex,  Ross,  300;  Alex.  Eraser,  Jr.,  100; 
John  Crockett,  500;  Simon  Eraser,  500;  Donald  McDonald,  350; 
David  Urquhart,  250;  Kenneth  Eraser,  450;  James  McLeod,  150. 

ON  EAST  RIVER,  EAST  SIDE  :  Walter  Murray,  280  acres,  and 
70  acres  in  after  division;  James  McKay,  70;  Donald  McKay, 
Jr.,  80;  John  Sutherland,  180,  and  70  in  after  division;  Rod. 
McKay,  Sr.,  30x3,  and  in  after  division,  50;  James  Hays,  — ; 
Hugh  McKay,  100;  Alex.  McKay,  100;  Heirs  of  Donald  Mc- 
Lellan,  260;  Hugh  Eraser,  400,  and  in  after  division,  100;  Wm. 
McLeod,  80;  John  McLellan,  200;  Thomas  Turnbull,  220,  in 
after  division,  180;  Wm.  McLeod,  210,  and  in  after  division,  60; 
Alex.  McLean,  — ;  Colin  McKenzie,  370. 

ON  EAST  RIVER,  WEST  SIDE:  Donald  Cameron,  100  acres; 
James  Grant,  400;  Colin  McKay,  400;  Wm.  McKay,  550;  Donald 
Cameron,  100;  Donald  McKay,  Sr.,  450;  Donald  Cameron,  a 
gore  lot ;  Anthony  Culton,  500. 

The  following  is  a  list  of  passengers  that  arrived  on  board 
the  Hector,  originally  drawn  up,  about  1837,  by  William  McKen 
zie,  Loch  Broom,  Novia  Scotia : 

SHIPPED  AT  GLASGOW  :  a  Mr.  Scott  and  family;  George  Mor 
rison  and  family,  from  Banff,  settled  on  west  side  of  Barnys 
River;  John  Patterson,  prominent  in  the  settlement;  George  Mc- 
Connell,  settled  on  West  River:  Andrew  Main  and  family,  settled 
at  Noel ;  Andrew  Wesley ;  Charles  Eraser,  settled  at  Cornwallis ; 
John  Stewart. 

FROM  INVERNESSHIRE:  Wiliam  McKay ,wife  and  four  chil 
dren,  settled  on  East  River;  Roderick  McKay,  wife  and  daughter, 
settled  on  East  River;  Colin  McKay  and  family,  on  East 
River;  Hugh  Eraser,  wife  and  three  children,  on  McLellans 
Brook ;  Donald  Cameron  and  family,  on  East  River ;  Donald  Mc 
Donald,  wife  and  two  children,  on  Middle  River;  Colin  Douglass, 
wife  and  three  children,  two  of  the  latter  lost  on  the  Hector,  on 
Middle  River;  Hugh  Eraser  and  family,  on  West  River;  Alex. 


244  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

Eraser,  wife  and  five  children;  James  Grant  and  family,  East 
River;  Donald  Munroe,  settled  in  Halifax,  and  Donald  Me . 

FROM  LOCH  BROOM  :  John  Ross,  Agent,  history  unknown ; 
Alexander  Cameron,  wife  and  two  children,  settled  at  Loch 
Broom;  Alex.  Ross  and  wife,  advanced  in  life;  Alex  Ross  and 
Family,  on  Middle  River;  Colin  McKenzie  and  Family,  on  East 
River;  John  Munroe  and  family;  Kenneth  McRitchie  and  family; 
William  McKenzie,  at  Loch  Broom;  John  McGregor;  John  Mc- 
Lellan,  on  McLellans  Brook ;  William  McLellan,  on  West  River ; 
Alexander  McLean,  East  River;  Alexander  Falconer,  Hopewell; 
Donald  McKay,  East  River;  Archibald  Chisholm,  East  River; 
Charles  Matheson;  Robert  Sim,  removed  to  New  Brunswick; 
Alexander  McKenzie  and  Thomas  Fraser,  From  Sutherlandshire ; 
Kenneth  Fraser  and  family,  Middle  River;  William  Fraser  and 
family ;  James  Murray  and  family,  Londonderry ;  David  Urquhart 
and  family,  Londonderry;  Walter  Murray  and  family,  Merigo- 
mish ;  James  McLeod  and  wife,  Middle  River;  Hugh  McLeod, 
wife,  and  three  daughters,  the  wife  died  as  the  vessel  arrived, 
West  River ;  Alexander  McLeod,  wife,  and  three  sons,  one  of  the 
last  died  in  the  harbor,  and  the  father  drowned  in  the  Shubena- 
cadie;  John  McKay  and  family,  Schubenacadie ;  Philip  McLeod 
and  family;  Donald  McKenzie  and  family,  Shubenacadie(  ?) ; 
Alexander  McKenzie  and  family;  John  Sutherland  and  family; 
William  Matheson,  wife  and  son,  first  settled  at  Londonderry, 
then  at  Rogers  Hill;  Donald  Grant;  Donald  Graham;  John  Mc 
Kay,  piper;  William  McKay,  worked  for  an  old  settler  named  Mc- 
Cabe,  and  took  his  name;  John  Sutherland,  first  at  Windsor,  and 
then  on  Sutherland  river ;  Angus  McKenzie,  first  at  Windsor,  and 
finally  on  Green  Hill. 

Some  interesting  facts  have  been  gathered  concerning  the  his 
tory  of  these  emigrants,  Roderick  McKay,  who  took  up  land  on 
the  East  River,  was  born  in  Beauly,  and  before  leaving  his  native 
country  gained  a  local  admiration  by  rescuing  some  whiskey  from 
the  officers  who  had  seized  it,  and  for  the  offence  was  lodged  in 
jail  in  Inverness.  He  soon  ingratiated  himself  into  the  good 


HIGHLAND  SETTLEMENT  IN  PICTOU.  245 

graces  of  the  jailer,  and  had  no  difficulty  in  sending  him  for  some 
ale  and  whiskey.  The  jailer  returning,  advanced  into  the  cell  with 
both  hands  full.  Roderick  stepped  behind  him,  passed  out  the 
door,  locked  it,  and  brought  off  the  key.  In  Halifax  he  added  to 
his  reputation.  An  officer  was  paying  some  attention  to  a  female 
inmate  of  his  house  which  did  not  meet  the  approbation  of  Roder 
ick,  and  meeting  them  together  upbraided  him  for  his  conduct, 
when  the  latter  drew  his  sword  and  struck  him  a  cruel  blow  on  the 
head.  Telling  the  officer  he  would  meet  him  within  an  hour,  he 
had  his  wound  dressed,  and  securing  a  stick  stood  before  his  an 
tagonist.  The  officer  again  drew  his  sword  and  in  the  melee,  Rod 
erick  disarmed  him  and  well  repaid  him  for  his  cowardly  assault. 
Alexander  Fraser,  who  settled  on  Middle  River,  although  too 
young  to  serve  in  the  Rising  of  the  Forty  Five  had  three  brothers 
at  Culloden,  of  whom  two  were  killed.  He  was  in  comfortable 
circumstances,  when  he  left  what  he  thought  was  a  Saxon  oppres 
sion,  which  determined  him  to  seek  freedom  in  America.  His 
horses  and  cart  were  seized  by  guagers,  with  some  whiskey  which 
they  were  carrying,  and  taken  to  Inverness.  During  the  night,  the 
stable  boy,  a  relative  of  Fraser,  took  out  the  horses  and  cart,  and 
driving  across  country  delivered  them  to  the  owner,  who  lost  no 
time  in  taking  them  to  another  part  of  the  country  and  disposed 
of  them.  He  was  the  last  to  engage  a  passage  in  the  Hector. 
Alexander  Cameron  who  gave  the  name  to  Loch  Broom,  after  that 
of  his  native  parish  was  not  quite  eighteen  at  the  Rising  of  the 
Forty  Five.  His  brothers  followed  prince  Charles,  and  he  was 
drawn  by  the  crowd  that  followed  the  prince  to  Culloden.  When 
he  returned  to  his  charge,  it  was  to  meet  an  angry  master  who  at 
tempted  to  chastize  him.  Cameron  ran  with  his  master  in  pursuit. 
The  latter  finding  him  too  nimble,  stooped  down  to  pick  up  a  stone 
to  throw  at  him,  and  in  doing  so  wounded  himself  with  his  dirk  in 
the  leg,  so  that  he  was  obliged  to  remain  some  time  in  hiding,  lest 
he  should  be  taken  as  having  been  at  Culloden,  by  the  soldiers  who 
were  scouring  the  country,  killing  any  wounded  stragglers  from 
the  field.  The  eldest  son  of  James  Grant  who  settled  on  East 


246  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

River,  did  not  emigrate  with  the  family,  but  is  believed  to  have 
emigrated  afterwards,  and  was  the  grandfather  of  General  U.  S. 
Grant. 

As  has  already  been  intimated,  amidst  all  the  discouragements 
and  disappointments,  the  Highlanders  used  every  means  in  their 
power  to  supply  the  wants  of  their  families.  They  rapidly  learned 
from  the  Indians  and  their  neighbors.  The  former  taught  them 
the  secrets  of  the  forests  and  they  soon  became  skilled  in  hunting 
the  moose,  and  from  the  latter  they  became  adepts  in  making 
staves,  which  were  sent  in  small  vessels  to  the  older  colonies,  and  in 
exchange  were  supplied  with  necessaries.  But  the  population 
rather  decreased,  for  a  return  made  January  I,  1775,  showed  the 
entire  population  to  be  but  seventy-eight,  consisting  of  twenty- 
three  men,  fourteen  women,  twenty-one  boys  and  twenty-girls. 
The  produce  raised  in  1775,  was  two  hundred  and  sixty-nine  bush 
els  of  wheat,  thirteen  of  rye,  fifty-six  of  peas,  thirty-six  of  barley, 
one  hundred  of  oats,  and  three  hundred  and  forty  pounds  of  flax. 
The  farm  stock  consisted  of  thirteen  oxen,  thirteen  cows,  fifteen 
young  neat  cattle,  twenty-five  sheep  and  one  swine.  They  manu 
factured  seventeen  thousand  feet  of  boards.  While  the  improve 
ment  was  somewhat  marked,  the  supply  was  not  sufficient ;  and  the 
same  weary  journeys  must  be  taken  to  Truro  for  necessaries.  The 
moose,  and  the  fish  in  the  rivers,  gave  them  a  supply  of  meat,  and 
they  soon  learned  to  make  sugar  from  the  sap  of  the  maple  tree. 
They  learned  to  dig  a  large  supply  of  clams  in  the  autumn,  heap 
the  same  on  the  shore,  and  cover  with  sand. 

Scarcely  had  these  people  become  able  to  supply  themselves, 
when  they  were  again  tried  by  the  arrival  of  a  class  poorer  than 
themselves.  Inducements  having  been  held  out  by  the  proprietors 
of  Prince  Edward  Island  to  parties  in  Scotland,  to  settle  their  land, 
John  Smith  and  Wellwood  Waugh,  living  at  Lockerbie,  in  Dum 
friesshire,  sold  out  their  property  and  chartered  a  small  vessel  to 
carry  thither  their  families,  and  all  others  that  would  accompany 
them.  They  arrived  at  Three  Rivers,  in  the  year  1774,  followed 
by  others  a  few  months  later.  They  commenced  operations  on  the 
Island  with  fair  prospects  of  success,  when  they  were  almost  over- 


HIGH  LA  ND  SB  TTLEMEN  T  IN  PIC  TO  U.  247 

whelmed  by  a  plague  of  mice.  These  animals  swarmed  every 
where,  consuming  everything  eatable,  even  to  the  potatoes  in  the 
ground;  and  for  eighteen  months  the  settlers  experinced  all  the 
miseries  of  a  famine,  having  for  several  months  only  what  lob 
sters  or  shell-fish  they  could  gather  on  the  sea-shore.  The  winter 
brought  them  to  such  a  state  of  weakness  that  they  were  unable  to 
convey  food  a  reasonable  distance,  even  when  they  had  means  to 
buy  it.  In  this  pitiable  condition  they  heard  that  the  Pictou  people 
were  beginning  to  prosper  and  had  provisions  to  spare.  They  sent 
one  of  their  number  David  Stewart  to  make  inquiry.  One  of  the 
settlers,  who  had  come  from  one  of  the  older  colonies,  brought 
with  him  some  negro  slaves,  and  when  the  messenger  arrived  had 
just  returned  from  Truro  to  sell  one  of  them,  and  brought  home 
with  him  some  provisions,  the  proceeds  of  the  sale  of  the  negro. 
The  agent  was  cheerful  in  spite  of  his  troubles;  and  withal  was 
something  of  a  wag.  On  his  return  to  the  Island  the  people  gath 
ered  around  him  to  hear  the  news.  "What  kind  of  a  place  is  Pic 
tou?"  inquired  one.  "Oh,  an  awful  place.  Why,  I  was  staying 
with  a  man  who  was  just  eating  the  last  of  his  nigger;"  and  as  the 
people  were  reduced  themselves  they  did  not  hesitate  to  believe  the 
tale.  Receiving  correct  information,  fifteen  of  the  families  went  to 
Pictou,  where,  for  a  time,  they  fared  little  better,  but  afterwards 
became  prosperous  and  happy.  Had  it  not  been  for  a  French  set 
tlement  a  few  miles  distant  the  people  of  Lockerbie  would  have 
perished  during  the  winter.  For  supplies,  principally  of  potatoes, 
they  exchanged  the  clothing  they  had  brought  from  Scotland,  until 
they  barely  had  enough  for  themselves.  John  Smith  who  was  one 
of  the  leaders  removed  to  Truro,  and  Waugh  lett  the  Island  for 
Pictou,  having  only  a  bucket  of  clams  to  support  his  family  on  the 
way. 

The  American  Revolution  effected  that  distant  colony.  The 
people  had  received  most  of  the  supplies  from  the  States,  which 
was  paid  for  in  fish,  fur,  and  lumber.  This  trade  was  at  once  cut 
off  and  the  people,  at  first,  felt  it  severely.  Even  salt  could  only 
be  obtained  by  boiling  down  sea  water.  The  selection  of  Halifax 
as  the  chief  depot  for  the  British  navy  promoted  the  business  in- 


248  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

terests  for  that  region  of  country.  As  large  sums  of  money  were 
expended  there,  the  district  shared  in  the  prosperity.  While  prices 
for  various  kinds  of  lumber  rapidly  increased,  and  the  Pictou  col 
ony  was  greatly  advantaged  thereby,  still  they  found  it  difficult  to 
obtain  British  goods,  of  which  they  were  in  need  until  1779,  when 
John  Patterson  went  to  Scotland  and  purchased  a  supply.  The 
War  had  the  effect  to  divide  the  colony  of  Pictou.  Not  only  the 
Highlanders  but  all  others  from  Scotland  were  loyally  attached  to 
the  British  government;  while  the  earlier  settlers,  who  were  from 
the  States,  were  loyally  attached  to  the  American  cause,  with  the 
exception  of  Robert  Patterson.  Although  the  Americans  were  so 
situated  as  to  be  unable  to  take  up  arms,  yet  they  manifested  their 
sympathy  in  harmless  ways,  as  in  the  refusal  of  tea,  and  the  more 
permanent  method  of  naming  their  sons  after  those  who  were 
prominent  in  the  theatre  of  war.  At  times  the  feeling  became  quite 
violent,  in  so  much  so  that  the  circular  addressed  to  the  magis 
trates  in  the  Province  was  sent  to  Pictou,  requiring  these  officers 
"to  be  watchful  and  attentive  to  the  behaviour  of  the  people  in 
your  county,  and  that  you  will  apprehend  any  person  or  persons 
who  shall  be  guilty  of  any  opposition  to  the  King's  authority  and 
Government,  and  send  them  properly  guarded  to  Halifax."  The 
inhabitants  were  not  only  required  to  take  the  oath  of  allegiance, 
but  the  magistrates  were  compelled  to  send  a  list  of  all  who  so 
complied  as  well  as  those  who  refused.  Robert  Patterson,  who 
had  been  made  a  magistrate  in  1774,  was  very  zealous  in  carrying 
out  this  order.  He  even  started  for  Halifax,  intending  to  get 
copies  of  the  oath  required,  for  the  purpose  of  imposing  it  on  the 
inhabitants.  When  he  reached  Truro  one  of  the  Archibalds  dis 
covered  his  mission  and  presenting  a  pistol,  used  its  persuasive 
influence  to  induce  him  immediately  to  return  home.  So  officious 
did  Patterson  become  that  his  sons  several  times  were  obliged  to 
hide  him  in  the  woods,  taking  him  to  Fraser's  Point  for  that  pur 
pose. 

Many  occurrences  relating  to  the  War  effected  the  Province, 
the  County  of  Pictou,  and  indirectly  the  Highlanders,  though  not 
in  a  marked  degree.  The  first  special  occurrence,  was  probably 


HIGHLAND  SETTLEMENT  IN  PICTOU.  249 

during  the  spring  of  1776,  when  an  American  privateer  captured 
a  vessel  at  Merigomish,  loaded  with  a  valuable  cargo  of  West  In 
dia  produce.  The  vessel  was  immediately  got  to  sea.  The  news 
of  the  capture  was  immediately  circulated,  and  presuming  the 
privateer  would  enter  the  harbor  of  Pictou,  the  inhabitants  col 
lected  with  every  old  musket  and  fowling  piece  to  resist  the  enemy. 
— The  next  incident  was  the  capture  of  Captain  Lowden's  vessel  in 
the  harbor  in  1777,  variously  reported  to  have  been  the  work  of 
Americans  from  Machias,  Maine,  and  also  by  Americans  from 
Pictou  and  Truro.  In  all  probability  the  latter  were  in  the  plot. 
The  vessel  had  been  loading  with  timber  for  the  British  market. 
The  captain  was  invited  to  the  house  of  Wellwood  Waugh,  and 
went  without  suspicion,  leaving  the  vessel  in  charge  of  the  mate. 
During  the  visit  he  was  surrounded  and  informed  that  he  was  a 
prisoner,  and  commanded  to  deliver  up  his  arms.  In  the  mean 
time  an  armed  party  proceeded  to  the  vessel,  which  was  easily 
secured.  As  the  crew  came  on  deck  they  were  made  prisoners  and 
confined  in  the  forecastle.  Some  of  the  captors  took  a  boat  be 
longing  to  the  ship  and  went  to  the  shop  of  Roderick  McKay  some 
distance  up  East  River,  and  plundered  it  of  tools,  iron,  &c.  In  the 
meantime  Roderick  and  his  brother  Donald  had  boarded  the  ves 
sel  and  were  also  made  prisoners.  When  night  came  the  captors 
celebrated  tne  event  by  a  carousal.  When  well  under  the  influ 
ence  of  liquor,  Roderick  proposed  to  his  brother  to  take  the  ship, 
the  plan  being  to  make  a  sudden  rush  up  the  cabin  stairs  to  the 
deck ;  that  he  would  seize  the  sentry  and  pitch  him  overboard, 
while  Donald  should  stand  with  an  axe  over  the  companionway 
and  not  allow  any  of  them  to  come  up.  Donald  was  a  quiet,  peace 
able  man,  and  opposed  to  the  effusion  of  blood  and  refused  to  take 
part  in  the  scheme.  The  McKays  were  released  and  the  vessel 
sailed  for  Bay  Verte,  not  knowing  that  the  Americans  had  retired 
from  the  place.  The  vessel  fell  into  the  hands  of  a  man-of-war, 
and  the  captors  took  to  the  woods,  where,  it  is  supposed,  many  of 
them  perished.  All  of  Waugh's  goods  were  seized,  by  the  officers 
of  the  war-vessel,  and  sold,  and  he  was  forced  to  leave.  This  af 
fair  caused  the  American  sympathizers  to  leave  the  settlement 
moving  eastward,  and  without  selling  their  farms. 


250  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

American  privateers  were  frequently  off  the  coast,  but  had 
little  effect  on  Pictou.  One  of  the  passengers  of  the  Hector  who 
had  removed  to  Halifax  and  there  married,  came  to  Pictou  by  land, 
but  sent  his  baggage  on  a  vessel.  She  was  captured  and  he  lost 
all.  A  privateer  came  into  the  harbor,  the  alarm  was  given,  and 
the  people  assembled  to  repel  the  invader.  An  American  living  in 
the  settlement,  went  on  board  the  vessel  and  urged  the  commander 
to  leave  because  there  were  only  a  few  Scotch  settlers  commencing 
in  the  woods,  and  not  yet  possessing  anything  worth  taking  away. 
In  consequence  of  his  representations  the  vessel  put  out  to  sea. — 
The  wreck  of  the  Malignant  excited  some  attention  at  Pictou,  near 
the  close  of  the  war.  She  was  a  man-of-war  bound  to  Quebec, 
and  late  in  the  fall  was  wrecked  at  a  place  since  known  as  Malig 
nant  Cove.  The  crew  came  to  Pictou  and  staid  through  the  win 
ter,  being  provided  for  through  the  efforts  of  Robert  Patterson. 

The  cause  of  the  greatest  alarm  during  the  War  was  a  large 
gathering  of  Indians  at  Eraser's  Point  in  1779.  In  that  year  some 
Indians,  in  the  interest  of  the  Americans,  having  plundered  the  in 
habitants  at  Miramichi,  a  British  man-of-war  seized  sixteen  of 
them  of  whom  twelve  were  carried  to  Quebec  as  hostages,  and 
from  there,  afterwards,  brought  to  Halifax.  Several  hundred  In 
dians,  for  quite  a  number  of  days  were  in  council,  the  design  of 
which  was  believed  to  join  in  the  war  against  the  English.  The 
settlers  were  greatly  alarmed,  but  the  Indians  quietly  dispersed. 
Most  of  the  Highlanders  that  emigrated  on  board  the  Hector  were 
very  ignorant.  Only  a  few  could  read  and  books  among  them 
were  unknown.  The  Lockerbie  settlers  were  much  more  intelli 
gent  in  religion  and  in  everything  else.  They  brought  with  them 
from  Scotland  a  few  religious  books,  some  of  which  were  lost  on 
Prince  Edward  Island,  but  those  preserved  were  carefully  read. 
In  1779  John  Patterson  brought  a  supply  of  books  from  Scotland, 
among  which  was  a  lot  of  the  New  England  Primer,  which  was 
distributed  among  the  young. 

The  people  were  all  religiously  inclined,  and  some  very  de 
vout.  All  were  desirous  of  religious  ordinances.  They  would 
meet  at  the  regular  hour  on  the  Sabbath,  Robert  Marshall  holding 


HIGHLAND  SETTLEMENT  IN  PIC  TO  U.  251 

what  was  called  a  religious  teaching  for  the  English,  and  Colin 
Douglass  doing  the  same  in  Gaelic.  The  exercises  consisted  of 
praise,  prayer  and  the  reading  of  the  Scriptures  and  religious 
books.  They  were  visited  once  or  twice  by  Reverend  David 
Smith  of  Londonderry,  and  Reverend  Daniel  Cock  of  Tru'ro  came 
among  them  several  times.  As  the  people  considered  themselves 
under  the  ministry  of  the  latter,  they  went  on  foot  to  Truro  to  be 
present  at  his  communions,  and  carried  their  children  thither  on 
their  backs  to  be  baptized  by  him.  These  people  had  so  little  Eng 
lish  that  they  could  scarcely  understand  any  sermon  in  that  lan 
guage.  This  may  be  judged  from  an  incident  that  occurred  some 
years  later.  A  Highlander,  living  in  Truro,  attended  Mr.  Cock's 
service.  The  latter  one  day  took  for  his  text  the  words,  "Fools 
make  a  mock  of  sin."  The  former  bore  the  sermon  patiently,  but 
said  afterward,  "Mr.  Cock's  needn't  have  talked  so  about  mocca 
sins  ;  Mr.  McGregor  wore  them  many  a  time." 

The  people  were  also  visited  by  itinerant  preachers,  the  most 
important  of  whom  was  Henry  Alline.  In  his  journal,  under  date 
of  July  25,  1782,  he  says: 

"Got  to  a  place  called  Picto,  where  I  had  no  thought  of  mak 
ing  any  stay,  but  finding  the  spirit  to  attend  my  preaching,  I  staid 
there  thirteen  days  and  preached  in  all  the  different  parts  of  the 
settlement,  I  found  four  Christians  in  this  place,  who  were  great 
ly  revived  and  rejoiced  that  the  Gospel  was  sent  among  them." — 
Reverend  James  Bennet,  missionary  of  the  Church  of  England, 
in  1775,  visited  the  eastern  borders  of  the  Province,  and  in  1780 
visited  Pictou  and  Tatamagouche,  and  on  his  return  lost  his  way 
in  the  woods. 

The  Peace  of  1783  brought  in  an  influx  of  settlers  mostly 
from  the  Highlands,  with  some  who  had  served  in  the  Revolution 
against  the  Americans.  This  added  strength  gave  more  solidity 
to  the  settlement.  Although  considerable  prosperity  had  been  at 
tained  the  added  numbers  brought  increased  wealth.  Among  the 
fresh  arrivals  came  Reverend  James  McGregor,  in  1786,  and 
under  his  administration  the  religious  tone  was  developed,  and 
the  state  of  society  enhanced. 


CHAPTER  XL 

FIRST  HIGHLAND  REGIMENTS  IN  AMERICA. 

The  conflict  known  as  THE  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR,  which 
began  in  1754,  forced  the  English  colonies  to  join  in  a  common 
cause.  The  time  had  come  for  the  final  struggle  between  France 
and  England  for  colonial  supremacy  in  America.  The  principal 
cause  for  the  war  was  brought  on  by  the  conflicting  territorial 
claims  of  the  two  nations.  Mutual  encroachments  were  made  by 
both  parties  on  the  other's  territory,  in  consequence  of  which 
both  nations  prepared  for  war.  The  English  ministry  decided  to* 
make  their  chief  efforts  against  the  French  in  that  quarter  where 
the  aggressions  took  place,  and  for  this  purpose  dispatched  thither 
two  bodies  of  troops.  The  first  division,  of  which  the  42nd  High 
landers  formed  a  part,  under  the  command  of  Lieutenant-General 
Sir  James  Abercromby,  set  sail  in  March,  1756,  and  landed  in  June 
following. 

The*  Highland  regiments  that  landed  in  America  and  took 
part  in  the  conflict  were  the  42nd  or  Royal  Highland  Regiment, 
but  better  known  as  "The  Black  Watch"  (Am  Freiceadan  Dubh), 
the  77th  or  Montgomery's  Highlanders,  and  the  Old  78th,  or 
Eraser's  Highlanders. 

The  Black  Watch,  socalled  from  the  sombre  appearance  of 
their  dress  was  embodied,  as  the  43rd  Regiment,  May,  1740,  hav 
ing  been  composed  largely  of  the  independent  companies  raised 
in  1729.  When  Oglethorpe's  regiment,  the  42nd  was  reduced  in 
1749,  the  Black  Watch  received  its  number,  which  ever  since,  it 
has  retained.  From  1749  to  1756  the  regiment  was  stationed  in 
Ireland,  and  between  them  and  the  inhabitants  of  the  districts, 
where  quartered,  the  utmost  cordiality  existed.  Previous  to  the 
departure  of  the  regiment  from  Ireland  to  America,  officers  with 
parties  had  been  sent  to  Scotland  for  recruits.  So  success- 


FIRST  HIGHLAND  REGIMENTS  IN  AMERICA.        253 


ful  were  they,  that  in  the  month  of  June,  seven  hundred  embarked 
at  Greenock  for  America.  The  officers  of  the  regiment  were  as 
follows : 


Rank 

NAME 

Commission 

Rank 

NAME 

Commission 

Colonel.. 

Lord  John  Murray.  .  . 

Apr.  25,  1745 

Lieut...  . 

John  Graham.  .  . 

Jan.  25,  1756 

Lieut. 
Colonel.. 
Major.... 

Capt  

Francis  Grant  
Duncan  Campbell,..  . 
Inveraw 
Gordon  Graham  

Dec.  17,  1755 
Dec.  17,  1755 

June  3,  1752 

Lieut..  .  . 
Lieut  
Lieut...  . 
Lieut..  .  . 
Lieut..  . 

Hugh  McPherson  
Alexander  Turnbull.  . 
Alexander  Campbell. 
Alexander  Mclntosh. 
James  Gray  

11    26,  1756 
"    27,  1756 
"    28,1756 
"    29,  1756 
"    30,  1756 

Cant 

John  Read 

do 

Lieut.. 

William  Baillie  

"    31,  1756 

Capt 

John  McNeile  

Dec.  16,  1752 

Lieut  

Hugh  Arnott.  . 

Apr.   9,  1756 

Capt  
Cant 

Alan  Campbell  
Thomas  Graeme. 

Mar.  15,  1755 
Feb.  16,  1756 

Lieut  

John  Sutherland  

"     10,  1756 

Capt  
Capt 

Duchray 
James  Abercromby.  .  . 
Son  of  Glassa 
John  Campbell.  .  .  . 

do. 
Apr.  9,  1756 

Lieut  
Lieut..  .  . 
Ensign.  . 
Ensign.  . 

John  Small  
Archibald  Campbell.. 
James  Campbell  
Archibald  Lamont.  .  . 

"     11,1756 
May  5,  1756 
Jan.  24,  1756 
"    25,  1756 

Capt.- 
Lieut  
Lieut..  .  . 
Lieut  
Lieut. 

Strachur 
John  Campbell,  sr.  .  .  . 
William  Grant  
Robert  Gray  
John  Campbell. 

Feb.  16,  1756 
May  22,  1746 
Aug.  7,  1747 
May  16,  1748 

Ensign.  . 
Ensign. 
Ensign.  . 
Ensign.  . 
Ensign 

Duncan  Campbell.  .  .  . 
George  McLagan.  .  .  . 
Patrick  Balneaves.  .  .  . 
Patrick  Stuart  
Norman  McLeod 

"    26,1756 
"    27,  1756 
"    28,1756 
"    29,  1756 
"    30  1756 

Lieut..  .  . 
Lieut. 

George  Farquharson. 
Colin  Campbell 

Mar.  29,  1750 
Feb.  9,  1751 

Ensign.  . 
Ensign 

George  Campbell  .... 
Donald  Campbell 

"    31,  1756 
May  5    1756 

Lieut.... 
Lieut..  .  . 

Lieut  
Lieut..  .  . 

James  Campbell  
Sir  James  Cockburn, 
B't. 
Kenneth  Tolme  
James  Grant  

June  3,  1752 
Mar.  15,  1755 

Jan.  23,  1756 
"    24,  1756 

Chaplain 
Adjutant 
C^M...  . 
Surgeon. 

Adam  Ferguson  
James  Grant  
John  Graham  
David  Hepburn  

Apr.  30,  1746 
June  26,  1751 
Feb.  19,  1756 
June  26,  1751 

The  regiment  known  as  Montgomery's  Highlanders  (77th) 
took  its  name  from  its  commander,  Archibald  Montgomery,  son 
of  the  earl  of  Eglinton.  Being  very  popular  among  the  Highland 
ers,  Montgomery  very  soon  raised  the  requisite  body  of  men,  who 
were  formed  into  thirteen  companies  of  one  hundred  and  five  rank 
and  file  each ;  making  in  all  fourteen  hundred  and  sixty  effective 
men,  including  sixty-five  sergeants  and  thirty  pipers  and  drum 
mers.  The  Colonel's  commission  was  dated  January  4,  1757,  and 


254 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 


those  of  the  other  officers  one  day  later  than  his  senior  in  rank. 
They  are  thus  recorded : 

Lieut. -Colonel  commanding,  Archibald  Montgomery;  ma 
jors,  James  Grant  of  Ballindalloch  and  Alexander  Campbell ;  cap 
tains,  John  Sinclair,  Hugh  Mackenzie,  John  Gordon,  Alexander 
Mackenzie,  William  Macdonald,  George  Munro,  Robert  Macken 
zie,  Allan  Maclean,  James  Robertson,  Allan  Cameron;  captain- 
lieut.,  Alexander  Mackintosh;  lieutenants,  Charles  Farquharson, 
Nichol  Sutherland,  Donald  Macdonald,  William  Mackenzie,  Rob 
ert  Mackenzie,  Henry  Munro,  Archibald  Robertson,  Duncan 
Bayne,  James  Duff,  Colin  Campbell,  James  Grant,  Alexander 
Macdonald,  Joseph  Grant,  Robert  Grant,  Cosmo  Martin,  John 
Macnab,  Hugh  Gordon,  Alexander  Macdonald,  Donald  Camp 
bell,  Hugh  Montgomery,  James  Maclean,  Alexander  Campbell, 
John  Campbell,  James  Macpherson,  Archibald  Macvicar;  en 
signs  :  Alexander  Grant,  William  Haggart,  Lewis  Houston,  Ron 
ald  Mackinnon,  George  Munro,  Alexander  Mackenzie,  John  Mac- 
lachlane,  William  Maclean,  James  Grant,  John  Macdonald,  Archi 
bald  Crawford,  James  Bain,  Allan  Stewart;  chaplain:  Henry 
Munro;  adjutant:  Donald  Stewart;  quarter-master:  Alexander 
Montgomery;  surgeon:  Allan  Stewart. 

The  regiment  embarked  at  Greenock  for  Halifax  immediately 
on  its  organization. 

Eraser's  Highlanders,  or  the  78th  Regiment  was  organized 
bv  Sinrett-PraseiL  son  of  the  notorious  lord  Lovat  who  was  exe- 
£uted  by  the  English  govejmnjgnt  tnr  \\\<>  pnrt 

Kortv-tive.  Although  his  estates  had  been  seized  by 
the  Crown^  ancTnot  possessing  a  foot  of  land,  so  great  was  the  in- 
ffluence  of  clanship,  that  in  a  few  weeks  he  raised  eight  hundred 

ixjiundred  more  by  the 

gentlemen  of  fhf  — imtry  nnrLthose  who  ha 

-&i£jis.  In  point  of  the  number  of  companies  and  men,  the  battal- 
ion  was  precisely  the  same  as  Montgomery's  Highlanders.  The 
list  of  officers,  whose  commissions  are  dated  January  5,  1757,  is 
as  follows : 

Lieut.-col.  commandant:  Simon  Fraser;  majors:  James 
Clephane  and  John  Campbell  of  Dunoon;  captains:  John  Mac- 


FIRST  HIGHLAND  REGIMENTS  IN  AMERICA.        255 

pherson,  brother  of  Cluny,  John  Campbell  of  Ballimore,  Simon 
Fraser  of  Inverallochy,  Donald  Macdonald,  brother  of  Clanran- 
ald,  John  Macdonell  of  Lochgarry,  Alexander  Cameron  of  Dun- 
gallon,  Thomas  Ross  of  Culrossie,  Thomas  Fraser  of  Strui,  Alex 
ander  Fraser  of  Culduthel,  Sir  Henry  Seton  of  Abercorn  and  Cul- 
beg,  James  Fraser  of  Belladrum;  capt.-Lieut. :  Simon  Fraser; 
lieutenants:  Alexander  Macleod,  Hugh  Cameron,  Ronald  Mac 
donell,  son  of  Keppoch,  Charles  Macdonell,  from  Glengarry,  Rod 
erick  Macneil  of  Barra,  William  Macdonell,  Archibald  Campbell, 
son  of  Glenlyon,  John  Fraser  of  Balnain,  Hector  Macdonald, 
brother  of  Boisdale,  Allan  Stewart,  son  of  Innernaheil,  John  Fra 
ser,  Alexander  Macdonald,  son  of  Boisdale,  Alexander  Fraser, 
Alexander  Campbell  of  Aross,  John  Douglas,  John  Nairn,  Ar 
thur  Rose,  Alexander  Fraser,  John  Macdonell  of  Leeks,  Cosmo 
Gordon,  David  Baillie,  Charles  Stewart,  Ewen  Cameron,  Allan 
Cameron,  John  Cuthbert,  Simon  Fraser,  Archibald  Macallister, 
James  Murray,  Alexander  Fraser,  Donald  Cameron,  son  of  Fassi- 
fern;  ensigns:  John  Chisolm,  Simon  Fraser,  Malcolm  Fraser, 
Hugh  Fraser,  Robert  Menzies,  John  Fraser  of  Errogie,  James 
Mackenzie,  Donald  Macneil,  Henry  Munro,  Alexander  Gregor- 
son,  Ardtornish,  James  Henderson,  John  Campbell;  chaplain: 
Robert  Macpherson;  adjutant:  Hugh  Fraser;  quarter-master: 
John  Fraser ;  surgeon :  John  Maclean. 

"The  uniform  of  the  regiment  was  the  full  Highland  dress 
with  musket  and  broad-sword,  to  which  many  of  the  soldiers 
added  the  dirk  at  their  own  expense,  and  a  purse  of  badger's  or 
otter's  skin.  The  bonnet  was  raised  or  cocked  on  one  side,  with  a 
slight  bend  inclining  down  to  the  right  ear,  over  which  were  sus 
pended  two  or  more  black  feathers.  Eagle's  or  hawk's  feathers 
were  usually  worn  by  the  gentlemen,  in  the  Highlands,  while  the 
bonnets  of  the  common  people  were  ornamented  with  a  bunch  of 
the  distinguishing  mark  of  the  clan  or  district.  The  ostrich  feath 
ers  in  the  bonnets  of  the  soldiers  were  a  modern  addition  of  that 
period."* 

The  regiment  was  quickly  marched  to  Greenock,  where  it 
embarked,  in  company  with  Montgomery's  Highlanders,  and 
landed  at  Halifax  in  June  1757,  where  it  remained  till  it  formed 
a  junction  with  the  expedition  against  Louisbourg.  The  regi- 


*Stewart's  Sketches  of  the  Highlanders,  Vol.  II,  p.  66. 


256 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 


ment  was  quartered  between  Canada  and  Nova  Scotia  till  the  con 
clusion  of  the  war.  On  all  occasions  they  sustained  a  uniform 
character  for  unshaken  firmness,  incorruptible  probity  and  a  strict 
regard  to  their  duties.  The  men  were  always  anxious  to  conceal 
their  misdemeanors  from  the  Caipal  Mohr,  as  they  called  the 
chaplain,  from  his  large  size. 

When  The  Black  Watch  landed  in  New  York  they  attracted 
much  notice,  particularly  on  the  part  of  the'  Indians,  who,  on  the 
march  of  the  regiment  to  Albany,  flocked  from  all  quarters  to  see 
strangers,  whom,  from  the  somewhat  similarity  of  dress,  they  be 
lieved  to  be  of  the  same  extraction  with  themselves,  and  there 
fore  considered  them  to  be  brothers. 

During  the  whole  of  1756  the 
regiment  remained  inactive  in  Albany. 
The  winter  and  spring  of  1757  they 
were  drilled  and  disciplined  for  bush- 
fighting  and  sharpshooting,  a  species 
of  warfare  then  necessary  and  for 
which  they  were  well  fitted,  being  in 
general  good  marksmen,  and  expert 
in  the  management  of  their  arms. 

In  the  month  of  June,  1757,  lord 
Loudon,  who  had  been  appointed 
commander-in-chief  of  the  army  in 
North  America,  with  the  22d,  42d, 
44th,  48th,  2d  and  4th  battalions  of 
the  6oth,  together  with  six  hundred 
Rangers,  making  in  all  five  thousand 
and  three  hundred  men,  embarked  for 
Halifax,  where  his  force  was  in 
creased  to  ten  thousand  and  five  hun 
dred  men  by  the  addition  of  five  regi 
ments  lately  arrived  from  England, 
which  included  Eraser's  and  Mont 
gomery's  Highlanders.  When  on  the 
eve  of  his  departure  for  an  attack  on 
Louisburg,  information  was  received 


HIGHLAND  OFFICER. 


FIXS  T  HIGH  LA  ND  RE  GIME  NTS  IN  A  M ERIC  A .        257 

that  the  Brest  fleet,  consisting  of  seventeen  sail  of  the  line,  be 
sides  frigates,  had  arrived  in  the  harbor  of  that  fortress.  Letters, 
which  had  been  captured  in  a  vessel  bound  from  Louisburg  to 
France,  revealed  that  the  force  was  too  great  to  be  encountered. 
Lord  Loudon  abandoned  the  enterprise  and  soon  after  returned  to 
New  York  taking  with  him  the  Highlanders  and  four  other  regi 
ments. 

By  the  addition  of  three  new  companies  and  the  junction  of 
seven  hundred  recruits  "The  Black  Watch"  or  42nd,  was  now 
augmented  to  upwards  of  thirteen  hundred  men,  all  Highland 
ers,  for  at  that  period,  none  others  were  admitted. 

During  the  absence  of  lord  Loudon,  Montcalm,  the  French 
commander,  was  very  active,  and  collecting  all  his  disposable 
forces,  including  Indians,  and  a  large  train  of  artillery,  amount 
ing  in  all  to  more  than  eight  thousand  men,  laid  seige  to  Fort 
William  Henry,  under  the  command  of  Colonel  Munro.  Some 
six  miles  distant  was  Fort  Edward,  garrisoned  by  four  thousand 
men  under  General  Webb.  The  seige  was  conducted  with  great 
vigor  and  within  six  days  Colonel  Munro  surrendered,  conditioned 
on  not  serving  again  for  eighteen  months,  and  allowed  to  march 
out  of  the  fort  with  their  arms  and  two  field  pieces.  As  soon  as 
they  were  without  the  gate  the  Indians  fell  upon  them  and  com 
mitted  all  sorts  of  outrages  and  barbarities, — the  Freeh  being  un 
able  to  restrain  them. 

Thus  terminated  the  campaign  of  1757  in  America,  undistin 
guished  by  any  act  which  might  compensate  for  the  loss  of  terri 
tory  or  the  sacrifice  of  lives.  With  an  inferior  force  the  French  had 
been  successful  at  every  point,  and  besides  having  obtained  com 
plete  control  of  Lakes  George  and  Champlain,  the  destruction  of 
Oswego  gave  the  dominion  of  those  lakes,  which  are  connected 
with  the  St.  Lawrence,  to  the  Mississippi,  thus  opening  a  direct 
communication  between  Canada  and  the  southwest. 

Lord  Loudon  having  been  recalled,  the  command  of  the  army 
again  devolved  on  General  James  Abercromby.  Determined  to 
wipe  off  the  disgrace  of  former  campaigns,  the  new  ministry, 
which  had  just  come  into  power,  fitted  out,  in  1758,  a  great -naval 


258  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

and  military  force  consisting  of  fifty-two  thousand  men.  To  the 
military  staff  were  added  Major-General  Amherst,  and  Brigadier- 
Generars  Wolfe,  Townsend  and  Murray.  Three  expeditions  were 
proposed :  the  first  to  renew  the  attempt  on  Louisburg ;  the  second 
directed  against  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point,  and  the  third 
against  Fort  du  Quesne. 

General  Abercromby  took  command,  in  person,  of  the  expedi 
tion  against  Ticonderoga,  with  a  force  of  fifteen  thousand  three 
hundred  and  ninety  men,  of  whom  over  six  thousand  were  regu 
lars,  the  rest  being  provincials,  besides  a  train  of  artillery. 
Among  the  regulars  must  be  reckoned  the  42d  Highlanders.  Ti 
conderoga,  situated  on  a  point  of  land  between  Lake  George  and 
Lake  Champlain  is  surrounded  on  three  sides  by  water,  and  on 
one-half  of  the  fourth  by  a  morass.  The  remaining  part  of  the 
fort  was  protected  by  high  entrenchments,  supported  and  flanked 
by  three  batteries,  and  the  whole  front  of  that  which  was  access 
ible  intersected  by  deep  traverses,  and  blocked  up  with  felled 
trees,  with  their  branches  turned  outwards,  and  their  points  sharp 
ened. 

On  July  5th  the  army  struck  their  tents  at  daybreak,  and  in 
nine  hundred  small  boats  and  one  hundred  and  thirty-five  whale- 
boats,  with  artillery  mounted  on  rafts,  embarked  on  Lake  George. 
The  fleet  in  stately  procession,  bright  with  banners  and  cheered 
by  martial  music,  moved  down  the  beautiful  lake,  beaming  with 
hope  and  pride.  The  solemn  forests  were  broken  by  the  echoes  of 
the  happy  soldiery.  There  was  no  one  to  molest  them,  and  victory 
was  their  one  desire.  Over  the  broader  expanse  they  passed  to  the 
first  narrows,  witnessing  the  mountains  rising  from  the  water's 
edge,  the  dark  forest,  and  the  picturesque  loveliness  of  the  scene. 
Long  afterwards  General  John  Stark  recounted  that  when  they 
had  halted  at  Sabbathday  Point  at  twilight,  lord  Howe,  reclining 
in  his  tent  on  a  bearskin,  and  bent  on  winning  a  hero's  name,  ques 
tioned  him  closely  as  to  the  position  of  Ticonderoga  and  the  fittest 
modes  of  attack. 

After  remaining  five  hours  at  their  resting  place,  the  army, 
an  hour  before  midnight,  moved  once  more  down  the  lake,  and  by 


FIR  S  T  HIGH  LA  ND  REGIMENTS  IN  A  M  ERIC  A .        259 

nine  the  next  morning,  disembarked  on  the  west  side,  in  a  cove 
sheltered  by  a  point  which  still  keeps  the  name  of  Lord  Howe. 
The  troops  were  formed  into  two  parallel  columns  and  marched 
on  the  enemy's  advanced  posts,  which  were  abandoned  without  a 
shot.  The  march  was  continued  in  the  same  order,  but  the  guides 
proving  ignorant,  the  columns  came  in  contact,  and  were  thrown 
into  confusion.  A  detachment  of  the  enemy  which  had  also  be 
come  bewildered  in  the  woods,  fell  in  with  the  right  column,  at 
the  head  of  which  was  lord  Howe,  and  during  the  skirmish  which 
ensued,  Howe  was  killed.  Abercromby  ordered  the  army  to 
march  back  to  the  landing  place. 

Montcalm,  ever  alert,  was  ready  to  receive  the  English 
army.  On  July  6th  he  called  in  all  his  parties,  and  when  united 
amounted  to  two  thousand  eight  hundred  French  and  four  hun 
dred  and  fifty  Canadians.  On  the  7th  the  whole  army  toiled  in 
credibly  in  strengthening  their  defenses.  On  the  same  evening 
De  Levi  returned  from  the  projected  expedition  against  the  Mo 
hawks,  bringing  with  him  four  hundred  chosen  men.  On  the 
morning  of  the  8th,  the  drums  of  the  French  beat  to  arms,  that  the 
troops,  now  thirty-six  hundred  and  fifty  in  number,  might  know 
their  stations  and  resume  their  work. 

The  strongest  regiment  in  the  army  of  Abercrombie  was  the 
42nd  Highlanders,  fully  equipped,  in  their  native  dress.  The  offi 
cers  wore  a  narrow  gold  braiding  round  their  tunics,  all  other 
lace  being  laid  aside  to  make  them  less  conspicuous  to  the  French 
and  Canadian  riflemen.  The  sergeants  wore  silver  lace  on  their 
coats,  and  carried  the  Lochaber  axe,  the  head  of  which  was  fitted 
for  hewing,  hooking  or  spearing  an  enemy,  or  such  other  work  as 
might  be  found  before  the  ramparts  of  Ticonderoga.  Many  of 
the  men  had  been  out  in  the  Rising  of  the  Forty-five. 

When  Abercrombie  received  information  from  some  prison 
ers  that  De  Levi  was  about  to  reinforce  Montcalm,  he  determined, 
if  possible  to  strike  a  blow  before  a  junction  could  be  effected.  Re 
port  also  having  reached  him  that  the  entrenchments  were  still  un 
finished,  and  might  be  assaulted  with  prospects  of  success,  he  im 
mediately  made  the  necessary  dispositions  for  attack.  The  British 


2GO  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

commander,  remaining  far  behind  during  the  action,  put  the  arm> 
in  motion,  on  the  8th,  the  regulars  advancing  through  the  open 
ings  of  the  provincials,  and  taking  the  lead.  The  pickets  were  fol 
lowed  by  the  grenadiers,  supported  by  the  battalions  and  reserve, 
which  last  consisted  of  the  Highlanders  and  55th  regiment,  ad 
vanced  with  great  alacrity  towards  the  entrenchments,  which  they 
found  much  more  formidable  than  they  expected.  As  the  British 
advanced,  Montcalm,  who  stood  just  within  the  trenches,  threw 
off  his  coat  for  the  sunny  work  of  the  July  afternoon,  and  forbade 
a  musket  to  be  fired  until  he  had  given  the  order.  When  the 
British  drew  very  near,  in  three  principal  columns,  to  attack 
simultaneously  the  left,  the  center,  and  the  right,  they  became  en 
tangled  among  the  rubbish  and  broken  into  disorder  by  clamber 
ing  over  logs  and  projecting  limbs.  The  quick  eye  of  Montcalm 
saw  the  most  effective  moment  had  come,  and  giving  the  word  of 
command,  a  sudden  and  incessant  fire  of  swivels  and  small  arms 
mowed  down  brave  officers  and  men  by  hundreds.  The  intrepid 
ity  of  the  English  made  the  carnage  terrible.  With  the  greatest 
vivacity  the  attacks  were  continued  all  the  afternoon.  Wherever 
the  French  appeared  to  be  weak,  Montcalm  immediately  strength 
ened  them.  Regiment  after  regiment  was  hurled  against  the  be- 
seiiged,  only  to  be  hurled  back  with  the  loss  of  half  their  number. 

The  Scottish  Highlanders,  held  in  the  reserve,  from  the  very 
first  were  impatient  of  the  restraint ;  but  when  they  saw  the  column 
fall  back,  unable  longer  to  control  themselves,  and  emulous  of 
sharing  the  danger,  broke  away  and  pushed  forward  to  the  front, 
and  with  their  broadswords  and  Lochaber  axes  endeavored  to  cut 
through  the  abattis  and  chevaux-de-frize.  For  three  hours  the 
Highlanders  struggled  without  the  least  appearance  of  discour 
agement.  After  a  long  and  deadly  struggle  they  penetrated  the 
exterior  defences  and  reached  the  breastwork;  having  no  scaling 
ladders,  they  attempted  to  gain  the  summit  by  mounting  on  each 
others  shoulders  and  partly  by  fixing  their  feet  in  holes  they  made 
with  their  swords,  axes  and  bayonets  in  the  face  of  the  work,  but 
no  sooner  did  a  man  appear  on  top  than  he  was  hurled  down  by 
the  defending  troops.  Captain  John  Campbell,  with  a  few  men,  at 


FIRS  T  HIGHL  A  ND  R  E  GIMEN  TS  IN  A  M ERIC  A .        261 

length  forced  their  way  over  the  breastwork,  but  were  immed 
iately  dispatched  with  the  bayonet. 

While  the  Highlanders  and  grenadiers  were  fighting  without 
faltering  and  without  confusion  on  the  French  left,  the  columns 
which  had  attacked  the  center  and  right,  at  about  five  o'clock,  con 
centrated  themselves  at  a  point  between  the  two ;  but  De  Levi  ad 
vanced  from  the  right  and  Montcalm  brought  up  the  reserve.  At 
six  the  two  parties  nearest  the  water  turned  desperately  against 
the  center,  and  being  repulsed,  made  a  last  effort  on  the  left, 
where,  becoming  bewildered,  the  English  fired  on  an  advanced 
party  of  their  own,  producing  hopeless  dejection. 

The  British  general,  during  the  confusion  of  battle  cowered 
safely  at  the  saw-mills,  and  when  his  presence  was  needed  to  rally 
the  fugitives,  was  nowhere  to  be  found.  The  second  in  command, 
unable  to  seize  the  opportunity,  gave  no  commands.  The  High 
landers  persevered  in  their  undertaking  and  did  not  relinquish 
their  labors  until  they  received  the  third  order  to  retreat,  when 
they  withdrew,  unmolested,  and  carrying  with  them  the  whole  of 
their  wounded. 

The  loss  sustained  by  the  42nd  was  as  follows :  eight  officers, 
nine  sergeants  and  two  hundred  and  ninety-seven  men  killed ;  and 
seventeen  officers,  ten  sergeants  and  three  hundred  and  six  sol 
diers  wounded.  The  officers  killed  were  Major  Duncan  Campbell 
of  Inveraw,  Captain  John  Campbell,  Lieutenants  George  Farqu- 
harson,  Hugh  MacPherson,  William  Baillie,  and  John  Sutherland; 
Ensigns  Patrick  Stewart  of  Bonskied  and  George  Rattray.  The 
wounded  were  Captains  Gordon  Graham,  Thomas  Graham  of 
Duchray,  John  Campbell  of  Strachur,  James  Stewart  of  Urrad, 
James  Murray;  Lieutenants  James  Grant,  Robert  Gray,  John 
Campbell  of  Melford,  William  Grant,  John  Graham,  brother  of 
Duchray,  Alexander  Campbell,  Alexander  Mackintosh,  Archibald 
Campbell,  David  Miller,  Patrick  Balneaves;  and  Ensigns  John 
Smith  and  Peter  Grant. 

The  intrepid  conduct  of  the  Highlanders,  in  the  storming  of 
Ticonderoga,  was  made  the  topic  of  universal  panegyric  through 
out  the  whole  of  Great  Britain,  the  public  prints  teeming  with 


2C2  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

honorable  mention  of,  and  testimonies  to  their  bravery.  Among 
these  General  Stewart  copies*  the  two  following : 

"With  a  mixture  of  esteem,  grief  and  envy  (says  an  officer  of 
the  55th,  lord  Howe's  regiment),  I  consider  the  great  loss  and  im 
mortal  glory  acquired  by  the  Scots  Highlanders  in  the  late  bloody 
affair.  Impatient  for  orders,  they  rushed  forward  to  the  entrench 
ments,  which  many  of  them  actually  mounted.  They  appeared 
like  lions,  breaking  from  their  chains.  Their  intrepidity  was 
rather  animated  than  damped  by  seeing  their  comrades  fall  on 
every  side.  I  have  only  to  say  of  them,  that  they  seemed  more 
anxious  to  revenge  the  cause  of  their  deceased  friends,  than  care 
ful  to  avoid  the  same  fate.  By  their  assistance,  we  expect  soon  to 
give  a  good  account  of  the  enemy  and  of  ourselves.  There  is 
much  harmony  and  friendship  between  us."  "The  attack  (says 
Lieutenant  William  Grant  of  the  42nd)  began  a  little  past  one  in 
the  afternoon,  and,  about  two,  the  fire  became  general  on  both 
sides,  which  was  exceedingly  heavy,  and  without  any  intermis 
sion,  insomuch  that  the  oldest  soldier  present  never  saw  so  fur 
ious  and  incessant  a  fire.  The  affair  at  Fontenoy  was  nothing  to 
it.  I  saw  both.  We  labored  under  insurmountable  difficulties. 
The  enemy's  breastwork  was  about  nine  or  ten  feet  high,  upon  the 
top  of  which  they  had  plenty  of  wall  pieces  fixed,  and  which  was 
well  lined  in  the  inside  with  small  arms.  But  the  difficult  access 
to  their  lines  was  what  gave  them  the  fatal  advantage  over  us. 
They  took  care  to  cut  down  monstrous  large  oak  trees, 'which  cov 
ered  all  the  ground  from  the  foot  of  their  breastwork  about  the 
distance  of  a  cannon  shot  every  way  in  their  front.  This  not  only 
broke  our  ranks,  and  made  it  impossible  for  us  to  keep  our  order, 
but  put  it  entirely  out  of  our  power  to  advance  till  we  cut  our  way 
through.  |l  have  seen  men  behave  with  courage  and  resolution 
before  now,  but  so  much  determined  bravery  can  hardly  be 
equalled  in  any  part  of  the  history  of  ancient  Rome.  Even  those 
that  were  mortally  wounded  cried  aloud  to  their  companions,  not 
to  mind  or  lose  a  thought  upon  them,  but  to  follow  their  officers, 
and  to  mind  the  honor  of  their  country.  Nay,  their  ardor  was 
such,  that  it  was  difficult  to  bring  them  off.  They  paid  dearly  for 
their  intrepidity.  The  remains  of  the  regiment  had  the  honor  to 
cover  the  retreat  of  the  army,  and  brought  off  the  wounded,  as  we 
did  at  Fontenoy.  When  shall  we  have  so  fine  a  regiment  again  ? 
I  hope  we  shall  be  allowed  to  recruit." 

The  English  outnumbered  the  French  four-fold,  and  with 


*Sketches  of  the  Highlanders,  Vol.  I,  p.  289. 


FIRST  HIGHLAND  REGIMENTS  IN  AMERICA.        263 

their  artillery,  which  was  near  at  hand,  could  have  forced  a  pas 
sage.  "Had  I  to  besiege  Ticonderoga,"  said  Montcalm,  "I  would 
ask  for  but  six  mortars  and  two  pieces  of  artillery."  But  Aber- 
crombie,  that  evening,  hurried  the  army  to  the  landing  place,  with 
such  precipitancy,  that  but  for  the  alertness  of  Colonel  Bradstreet, 
it  would  at  once  have  rushed  in  a  mass  into  the  boats.  On  the 
morning  of  the  gth  the  army  embarked  and  Abercrombie  did  not 
rest  until  he  had  placed  the  lake  between  himself  and  Montcalm, 
and  even  then  he  sent  the  artillery  and  ammunition  to  Albany  for 
safety. 

The  expedition  against  Louisburg,  under  Major-General  Jef 
frey  Amherst,  set  sail  from  Halifax  on  May  28,  1758.  It  was 
joined  by  the  fleet  under  Admiral  Boscawen.  The  formidable 
armament  consisted  of  twenty-five  sail  of  the  line,  eighteen  frig 
ates,  and  a  number  of  bomb  and  fire  ships,  with  the  Royals,  I5th, 
I7th,  22nd,  28th,  35th,  4oth,  45th,  47th,  48th,  58th,  the  2d  and  3d 
battalions  of  the  6oth,  78th  Highlanders,  and  New  England  Ran 
gers, — in  all,  thirteen  thousand  and  nine  men.  On  June  2nd  the 
vessels  anchored  in  Garbarus  Bay,  seven  miles  from  Louisburg. 
The  garrison,  under  the  Chevalier  Ducour,  consisted  of  twenty- 
five  hundred  regulars,  six  hundred  militia,  and  four  hundred  Can 
adians  and  Indians.  The  harbor  was  protected  by  six  ships  of 
the  line  and  five  frigates,  three  of  the  latter  being  sunk  at  its 
mouth.  The  English  ships  were  six  days  on  the  coast  before  a 
landing  could  be  attempted,  on  account  of  a  heavy  surf  continually 
rolling  with  such  violence,  that  no  boat  could  approach  the  shore. 
The  violence  of  the  surf  having  somewhat  abated,  a  landing  was 
effected  on  June  8th.  The  troops  were  disposed  for  landing  in 
three  divisions.  That  on  the  left,  which  was  destined  for  the  real 
attack,  commanded  by  Brigadier  General  Wolfe,  was  composed  of 
the  grenadiers  and  light  infantry,  and  the  78th,  or  Eraser's  High 
landers.  While  the  boats  containing  this  division  were  being 
rowed  ashore,  the  other  two  divisions  on  the  right  and  center, 
commanded  by  Brigadier  Generals  Whitmore  and  Lawrence, 
made  a  show  of  landing,  in  order  to  divide  and  distract  the  enemy. 
The  landing  place  was  occupied  by  two  thousand  men  entrenched 


264  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

behind  a  battery  of  eight  pieces  of  cannon  and  swivels.  The 
enemy  wisely  reserved  their  fire  till  the  boats  were  close  to  the 
shore,  and  then  directed  their  discharge  of  cannon  and  musketry 
with  considerable  execution.  The  surf  aided  the  fire.  Many  of 
the  boats  were  upset  or  dashed  to  pieces  on  the  rocks,  and  numbers 
of  the  men  were  killed  or  drowned  before  land  was  reached. 
Captain  Baillie  and  Lieutenant  Cuthbert  of  the  Highlanders, 
Lieutenant  Nicholson  of  Amherts,  and  thirty-eight  men  were 
killed.  Notwithstanding  the  great  disadvantages,  nothing  could 
stop  the  troops  when  led  by  such  a  general  as  Wolfe.  Some  of 
the  light  infantry  and  Highlanders  were  first  ashore,  and  drove 
all  before  them.  The  rest  followed,  and  soon  pursued  the  enemy 
to  a  distance  of  two  miles,  when  they  were  checked  by  the  canon- 
ading  from  the  town. 

In  this  engagement  the  French  lost  seventeen  pieces  of  can 
non,  two  mortars,  and  fourteen  swivels,  besides  seventy-three 
prisoners.  The  cannonading  from  the  town  enabled  Wolfe  to 
prove  the  range  of  the  enemy's  guns,  and  to  judge  of  the  exact 
distance  at  which  he  might  make  his  camp  for  investing  the  town. 
The  regiments  then  took  post  at  the  positions  assigned  them.  For 
some  days  operations  went  on  slowly.  The  sea  was  so  rough  that 
the  landing  of  stores  from  the  fleet  was  much  retarded ;  and  it  was 
not  until  the  nth  that  the  six  pounder  field  pieces  were  landed.  Six 
days' later  a  squadron  was  fairly  blown  out  to  sea  by  the  tempest. 
By  the  24th  the  chief  engineer  had  thirteen  twenty-four  pounder.5 
in  position  against  the  place.  The  first  operation  was  to  secure  a 
point  called  Lighthouse  Battery,  the  guns  from  which  could  play 
upon  the  ships  and  on  the  batteries  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
harbor.  On  the  I2th  this  point  was  captured  by  Wolfe  at  the 
head  of  his  gallant  Fraser's  and  flank  companies,  with  but  little 
loss.  On  the  25th,  the  fire  from  this  post  silenced  the  island  bat 
tery  immediately  opposite.  An  incessant  fire,  however,  was  kept 
up  from  the  other  batteries  and  shipping  of  the  enemy.  On  July 
9th  the  enemy  made  a  sortie  on  General  Lawrence's  brigade,  but 
were  quickly  repulsed.  In  this  affair,  the  earl  of  Dundonald  was 
killed.  There  were  twenty  other  casualities.  The  French  captain 
who  led  the  attack,  with  seventeen  of  his  men,  was  also  killed. 


FIRST  HIGHLAND  REGIMENTS  IN  AMERICA.        265 

On  the  i6th,  Wolfe  pushed  forward  some  grenadiers  and  High 
landers,  and  took  possession  of  the  hills  in  front  of  the  Light 
house  battery,  where  a  lodgement  was  made  under  a  fire  from  the 
town  and  the  ships.  On  the  2ist  one  of  the  French  ships  was  set 
on  fire  by  a  bombshell  and  blew  up,  and  the  fire  being  communi 
cated  to  two  others,  they  were  burned  to  the  water's  edge.  The 
fate  of  the  town  was  now  almost  decided,  the  enemy's  fire  nearly 
silenced  and  the  fortifications  shattered  to  the  ground.  All  that 
now  remained  in  the  reduction  was  to  get  possession  of  the  har 
bor,  by  taking  or  burning  the  two  ships  of  the  line  which  re 
mained.  For  this  purpose  the  admiral,  on  the  night  of  July  25th 
sent  six  hundred  seamen  in  boats,  with  orders  to  take,  or  burn,  the 
two  ships  of  the  line  that  remained  in  the  harbor,  resolving  if  they 
succeeded  to  send  in  some  of  his  larger  vessels  to  bombard  the 
town.  This  enterprise  was  successfully  executed  by  the  seamen 
under  Captains  Laforey  and  Balfour,  in  the  face  of  a  terrible  fire 
of  cannon  and  musketry.  One  of  the  ships  was  set  on  fire  and  the 
other  towed  off.  On  the  26th  the  town  surrendered ;  the  garrison 
and  seamen  amounted  to  five  thousand  six  hundred  and  thirty- 
seven,  besides  one  hundred  and  twenty  pieces  of  cannon,  eighteen 
mortars,  seven  thousand  five  hundred  stand  of  arms,  eleven  colors, 
and  eleven  ships  of  war.  The  total  loss  of  the  English  army  and 
fleet,  during  the  siege  amounted  to  five  hundred  and  twenty-five. 
Besides  Captain  Baillie  and  Lieutenant  Cuthbert  the  Highlanders 
lost  Lieutenant  J.  Alexander  Fraser  and  James  Murray,  killed; 
Captain  Donald  MacDonald,  Lieutenant  Alexander  Campbell 
(Barcaldine)  and  John  MacDonald,  wounded;  and  sixty-seven 
rank  and  file  killed  and  wounded. 

The  third  expedition  was  against  Fort  du  Quesne,  undertaken 
by  Brigadier  General  John  Forbes.  Although  the  point  of  at 
tack  was  less  formidable  and  the  enemy  inferior  in  numbers  to 
those  at  either  Ticonderoga  or  Louisburg,  yet  the  difficulties  were 
greater,  owing  to  the  great  extent  of  country  to  be  traversed, 
through  woods  without  roads,  over  mountains  and  through  al 
most  impassable  morasses.  The  army  consisted  of  six  thousand 
two  hundred  and  thirty-eight  men,  composed  of  Montgomery's 


266  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

Highlanders,  twelve  hundred  and  eighty-four  strong,  five  hun 
dred  and  fifty-five  of  the  Royal  Americans,  and  four  thousand 
four  hundred  provincials.  Among  the  latter  were  the  two  Vir 
ginia  regiments,  nineteen  hundred  strong,  under  the  command  of 
Washington.  Yet  vast  as  were  the  preparations  of  the  army, 
Forbes  never  would  have  seen  the  Ohio  had  it  not  been  for  the 
genius  of  Washington,  although  then  but  twenty-six  years  of  age. 
The  army  took  up  its  line  of  march  from  Philadelphia  in  July, 
and  did  not  reach  Raystown  until  the  month  of  September,  when 
they  were  still  ninety  miles  distant  from  Fort  du  Quesne.  It  was 
Washington's  earnest  advice  that  the  army  should  advance  with 
celerity  along  Braddock's  road;  but  other  advice  prevailed,  and 
the  army  commemorated  its  march  by  moving  slowly  and  con 
structing  a  new  route  to  the  Ohio.  Thus  the  summer  was  frit 
tered  away.  While  Washington's  forces  joined  the  main  army, 
Boquet  was  detached  with  two  thousand  men  to  take  post  at  Loyal 
Hanna,  fifty  miles  in  advance.  Here  intelligence  was  received 
that  the  French  garrison  consisted  of  but  eight  hundred  men,  of 
whom  three  hundred  were  Indians.  The  vainglory  of  Boquet, 
without  the  consent  or  knowledge  of  his  superior  officer  urged 
him  to  send  forward  a  party  of  four  hundred  Highlanders  and  a 
company  of  Virginians  under  Major  James  Grant  to  reconnoitre. 
Major  Grant  divided  his  troops,  and  when  near  the  fort,  ad 
vanced  with  pipes  playing  and  drums  beating,  as  if  he  was  on  a 
visit  to  a  friendly  town.  The  enemy  did  not  wait  to  be  attacked, 
but  instantly  marched  out  of  their  works  and  invited  the  conflict. 
The  Highlanders  threw  off  their  coats  and  charged  sword  in 
hand.  At  first  the  French  gave  way,  but  rallied  and  surrounded 
the  detachment  on  all  sides.  Being  concealed  in  the  thick  foliage, 
their  heavy  and  destructive  fire  could  not  be  returned  with  any 
effect.  Major  Grant  was  taken  in  an  attempt  to  force  into  the 
woods,  where  he  observed  the  thickest  of  the  fire.  On  losing  their 
commander,  and  so  many  officers  killed  and  wounded,  the  High 
landers  dispersed,  and  were  only  saved  from  utter  ruin  by  the  pro 
vincials.  Only  one  hundred  and  fifty  of  the  Highlanders  suc 
ceeded  in  making  their  way  back  to  Loyal  Hanna. 


FffiS  T  HIGH  LA  ND  RE  GIMEN  TS  IN  A  M ERIC  A .        267 

In  this  battle,  fought  September  14,  1758,  two  hundred  and 
thirty-one  Highlander's  were  killed  and  wounded.  The  officers 
killed  were  Captain  William  Macdonald  and  George  Munro; 
Lieutenants  Alexander  Mackenzie,  William  Mackenzie,  Robert 
Mackenzie,  Colin  Campbell,  and  Alexander  Macdonald;  and  the 
wounded  were  Captain  Hugh  Mackenzie,  Lieutenants  Alexander 
Macdonald,  Archibald  Robertson,  Henry  Munro,  and  Ensigns 
John  Macdonald  and  Alexander  Grant. 

General  Forbes  did  not  reach  Loyal  Hanna  until  November 
5th,  and  there  a  council  of  war  determined  that  no  farther  ad 
vance  should  be  made  for  that  season.  But  Washington  had  plead 
that  owing  to  his  long  intimacy  with  these  woods,  and  his  famil 
iarity  with  the  difficulties  and  all  the  passes  should  be  allowed  the 
responsibility  of  commanding  the  first  party.  This  having  been 
denied  him,  he  prevailed  on  the  commander  to  be  allowed  to  make 
a  second  advance.  His  brigade  was  of  provincials,  and  they  toiled 
cheerfully  by  his  side,  infusing  his  own  spirit  into  the  men  he 
commanded.  Over  the  hills  white  with  snow,  his  troops  poorly 
fed  and  poorly  clothed  toiled  onward.  His  movements  were 
rapid:  on  November  I5th  he  was  at  Chestnut  Ridge;  and  the  I7th 
at  Bushy  Run.  As  he  drew  near  Fort  du  Ouesne,  the  disheart 
ened  garrison,  about  five  hundred  in  number,  set  fire  to  the  fort, 
and  by  the  Jight  of  the  conflagration,  descended  the  Ohio.  On  the 
25th  Washington  could  point  out  to  the  army  the  junction  of  the 
rivers,  and  entering  the  fortress,  they  planted  the  British  colors 
on  the  deserted  ruins.  As  the  banner  of  England  floated  over  the 
Ohio,  the  place  was  with  one  voice  named  Pittsburg,  in  honor  of 
the  great  English  premier  William  Pitt. 

The  troops  under  Washington  were  accompanied  by  a  body 
of  Highlanders.  On  the  morning  of  November  25th,  the  army 
advanced  with  the  provincials  in  the  front.  They  entered  upon  an 
Indian  path,  "Upon  each  side  of  which  a  number  of  stakes,  with 
the  bark  peeled  off,  were  stuck  into  the  earth,  and  upon  each  stake 
was  fixed  the  head  and  kilt  of  a  Highlander  who  had  been  killed 
or  taken  prisoner  at  Grant's  defeat.  The  provincials,  being  front, 
obtained  the  first  view  of  these  horrible  spectacles,  which  it  may 
readily  be  believed,  excited  no  kindly  feelings  in  their  breasts. 


268  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

They  passed  along,  however,  without  any  manifestation  of  their 
violent  wrath.  But  as  soon  as  the  Highlanders  came  in  sight  of 
the  remains  of  their  countrymen,  a  slight  buzz  was  heard  in  their 
ranks,  which  rapidly  swelled  and  grew  louder  and  louder.  Exas 
perated  not  only  by  the  barbarous  outrages  upon  the  persons  of 
their  unfortunate  fellow  soldiers  who  had  fallen  only  a  few  days 
before,  but  maddened  by  the  insult  which  was  conveyed  by  the  ex 
hibition  of  their  kilts,  and  which  they  well  understood,  as  they  had 
long  been  nicknamed  the  'petticoat  warriors'  by  the  Indians,  their 
wrath  knew  no  bounds.  Directly  a  rapid  and  violent  tramping 
was  heard,,  and  immediately  the  whole  corps  of  the  Highlanders, 
with  their  muskets  abandoned,  and  broad  swords  drawn,  rushed 
by  the  provincials,  foaming  with  rage,  and  resembling,  as  Captain 
Craighead  coarsely  expressed  it,  'mad  boars  engaged  in  battle/ 
swearing  vengeance  and  extermination  upon  the  French  troops 
who  had  permitted  such  outrages.  Their  march  was  now  has 
tened — the  whole  army  moved  forward  after  the  Highlanders, 
and  when  they  arrived  somewhere  about  where  the  canal  now 
passes,  the  Fort  was  discovered  to  be  in  flames,  and  the  last  of  the 
boats,  with  the  flying  Frenchmen,  were  seen  passing  down  the 
Ohio  by  Smoky  Island.  Great  was  the  disappointment  of  the  ex 
asperated  Highlanders  at  the  escape  of  the  French,  and  their 
wrath  subsided  into  a  sullen  and  relentless  desire  for  vengeance."* 

The  Highlanders  passed  the  winter  of  1758  in  Pittsburg,  and 
in  May  following  marched  to  the  assistance  of  General  Amherst 
in  his  proceedings  at  Ticonderoga,  Crown  Point  and  the  Lakes. 

Before  the  heroic  action  of  The  Black  Watch  at  Ticonderoga 
was  known  in  England,  a  warrant  was  issued  conferring  upon  the 
regiment  the  title  of  Royal,  so  that  it  became  known  also  by  the 
name  of  42d  Royal  Highland  Regiment,  and  letters  were  issued  to 
raise  a  second  battalion.  So  successful  were  the  recruiting  offi 
cers  that  within  three  months,  seven  companies,  each  one  hundred 
and  twenty  men  strong  were  embodied  at  Perth  in  October  1758. 
Although  Highlanders  only  were  admitted,  yet  two  officers,  anx 
ious  to  obtain  commissions,  enlisted  eighteen  Irishmen,  several  of 
whom  were  O'Donnels,  O'Lachlans,  O'Briens,  &c.  The  O  was 
changed  to  Mac,  and  the  Milesians  passed  muster  as  true  Mac- 
donels,  Maclachlans,  and  Macbriars,  without  being  questioned. 

The  second  battalion  immediately  embarked  at  Greenock  for 

*The  Olden  Time,  Vol.  I,  p.  181. 


FIRST  HIGHLAND  REGIMENTS  IN  AMERICA.        269 

the  West  Indies,  under  the  convoy  of  the  Ludlow  Castle ;  and  after 
the  reduction  of  Guadaloupe,  it  was  transferred  to  New  York,  and 
in  July,  1759,  was  combined  with  the  first  battalion,  in  order  to 
engage  in  the  operations  then  projected  against  the  French  settle 
ments  in  Canada.  General  Wolfe  was  to  proceed  up  the  St.  Law 
rence  and  besiege  Quebec.  General  Amherst,  who  had  succeeded 
Abercromby  as  commander-in-chief,  was  to  attempt  the  reduction 
of  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point,  and  then  effect  a  junction  with 
General  Wolfe  before  Quebec.  Brigadier  General  John  Prideaux 
was  to  proceed  against  the  French  fort  near  the  falls  of  Niagara, 
the  most  important  post  of  all  French  America. 

The  army  first  put  in  motion  was  that  under  Amherst, 
which  assembled  at  Fort  Edward  on  June  iQth.  It  included  the 
42nd  and  Montgomery's  Highlanders,  and  when  afterwards 
joined  by  the  second  battalion  of  the  42nd,  numbered  fourteen 
thousand  five  hundred  men.  On  the  2ist,  preceded  by  The  Black 
Watch  the  army  moved  forward  and  encamped  on  Lake  George, 
where,  during  the  previous  year,  the  army  rested  prior  to  the  at 
tack  on  Ticonderoga.  Considerable  time  was  spent  in  prepara 
tions  for  assaulting  this  formidable  post,  but  on  seeing  the  prepar 
ations  made  by  the  English  generals  for  a  siege,  the  French  set 
fire  to  the  magazines  and  buildings,  and  retired  to  Crown  Point. 

The  plan  of  campaign  on  the  part  of  the  French  appeared  to 
have  been  to  embarrass  Amherst  by  retarding  the  advance  of  his 
army,  but  not  to  hazard  any  considerable  engagement,  nor  to  al 
low  themselves  to  be  so  completely  invested  as  to  cut  off  all  retreat. 
The  main  object  of  their  tactics  was  so  to  delay  the  advance  of  the 
English  that  the  season  for  action  on  the  Lakes  would  pass  away 
without  showing  any  decisive  advantage  on  the  part  of  the  in 
vaders,  whilst  their  own  forces  could  be  gradually  concentrated, 
and  thus  arrest  the  progress  of  Amherst  down  the  St.  Lawrence. 

On  taking  possession  of  Ticonderoga,  'which  effectually  cov 
ered  the  frontiers  of  New  York,  General  Amherst  proceeded  to 
repair  the  fortifications ;  and,  while  superintending  this  work,  was 
indefatigable  in  preparing  batteaux  and  other  vessels  for  con 
veying  his  troops,  and  obtaining  the  superiority  on  the  Lakes. 


270  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

Meanwhile  the  French  abandoned  Crown  Point  and  retired  to 
Isle  atix  Noix,  on  the  northern  extremity  of  Lake  Champlain. 
General  Amherst  moved  forward  and  took  possession  of  the  fort 
which  the  French  had  abandoned,  and  the  second  battalion  of  the 
42nd  was  ordered  up.  Having  gained  a  naval  superiority  on  Lake 
Champlain  the  army  went  into  winter  quarters  at  Crown  Point. 

The  main  undertaking  of  the  campaign  was  the  reduction  of 
Quebec,  by  far  the  most  difficult  operation,  where  General  Wolfe 
was  expected  to  perform  an  important  part  with  not  more  than 
seven  thousand  effective  men.  The  movement  commenced  at 
Sandy  Hook,  Tuesday  May  8,  1759  when  the  expedition  set  sail 
for  Louisburg,  under  convoy  of  the  Nightingale,  the  fleet  consist 
ing  of  about  twenty-eight  sail,  the  greater  part  of  which  was  to 
take  in  the  troops  from  Nova  Scotia,  and  the  rest  having  on  board 
Fraser's  Highlanders.  They  arrived  at  Louisburg  on  the  I7th. 
and  there  remained  until  June  4th,  when  the  fleet  again  set  sail, 
consisting  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  vessels,  twenty-two  of  which 
were  ships  of  the  line.  They  entered  the  St.  Lawrence  on  the 
1 3th,  and  on  the  23rd  anchored  near  Isle  aux  Coudres.  On  the 
26th,  the  whole  armament  arrived  off  the  Isle  of  Orleans,  and  the 
next  day  disembarked.  Montcalm  depended  largely  on  the  nat 
ural  position  of  the  city  of  Quebec  for  defence,  although  he  ne 
glected  nothing  for  his  security.  Every  landing-place  was  in 
trenched  and  protected.  At  midnight  on  the  28th  a  fleet  of  fire- 
ships  came  down  the  tide,  but  was  grappled  by  the  British  sol 
diers  and  towed  them  free  of  the  shipping.  Point  Levi,  on  the 
night  of  the  29th  was  occupied,  and  batteries  constructed,  from 
which  red-hot  balls  were  discharged,  demolishing  the  lower  town 
of  Quebec  and  injuring  the  upper.  But  the  citadel  and  every  ave 
nue  from  the  river  to  the  cliff  were  too  strongly  entrenched  for  an 
assault. 

General  Wolfe,  enterprising,  daring,  was  eager  for  battle. 
Perceiving  that  the  eastern  bank  of  the  Montmorenci  was  higher 
than  the  position  of  Montcalm,  on  July  9th  he  crossed  the  north 
channel  and  encamped  there;  but  not  a  spot  on  the  line  of  the 
Montmorenci  was  left  unprotected  by  the  vigilant  Montcalm. 


FIRST  HIGHLAND  REGIMENTS  IN  AMERICA.        271 

General  Wolfe  planned  that  two  brigades  should  ford  the  Mont- 
morenci  at  the  proper  time  of  the  tide,  while  Monckton's  regi 
ments  should  cross  the  St.  Lawrence  in  boats  from  Point  Levi. 
The  signal  was  given  and  the  advance  made  in  the  face  of  shot 
and  shell.  Those  who  got  first  on  shore,  not  waiting  for  support, 
ran  hastily  towards  the  entrenchments,  and  were  repulsed  in  such 
disorder  that  they  could  not  again  come  into  line.  Wolfe  was 
compelled  to  order  a  retreat.  Intrepidity  and  discipline  could  not 
overcome  the  heavy  fire  of  a  well  protected  enemy.  In  that  as 
sault,  which  occurred  on  July  3ist,  Wolfe  lost  four  hundred  in 
killed. 

General  Murray  was  next  sent  with  twelve  hundred  men, 
above  the  town,  to  destroy  the  French  ships  and  open  communica- 
cation  with  General  Amherst.  They  learned  that  Niagara  had 
surrendered  and  that  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point  had  been 
abandoned.  But  General  Wolfe  looked  in  vain  for  General  Am 
herst.  The  commander-in-chief,  opposed  by  no  more  than  three 
thousand  men,  was  loitering  at  Crown  Point;  nor  was  even  a 
messenger  received  from  him.  The  heroic  Wolfe  was  left  to 
struggle  alone  against  odds  and  difficulties  which  every  hour  made 
more  appalling.  Every  one  able  to  bear  arms  was  in  the  field 
fighting  for  their  homes,  their  language,  and  their  religion.  Old 
men  of  seventy  and  boys  of  fifteen  fired  at  the  English  detach 
ments  from  the  edges  of  the  woods. 

The  feeble  frame  of  General  Wolfe,  disabled  by  fever,  be 
gan  to  sink  under  the  fearful  strain.  He  laid  before  his  chief  offi 
cers  three  desperate  methods  of  attacking  Montcalm,  all  of  which 
they  opposed,  but  proposed  to  convey  five  thousand  men  above 
the  town,  and  thus  draw  Montcalm  from  his  intrenchments.  Gen 
eral  Wolfe  acquiesced  and  prepared  to  carry  it  into  effect.  On 
the  5th  and  6th  of  September  he  marched  the  army  from  Point 
Levi,  and  embarked  in  transports,  resolving  to  land  at  the  point 
that  ever  since  has  borne  his  name,  and  take  the  enemy  by  sur 
prise.  Every  officer  knew  his  appointed  duty,  when  at  one  o'clock 
on  the  morning  of  the  I3th,  about  half  the  army  glided  down  with 
the  tide.  When  the  cove  was  reached,  General  Wolfe  and  the 


272  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

troops  with  him  leaped  ashore,  and  clambered  up  the  steep  hill, 
holding  by  the  roots  and  boughs  of  the  maple,  spruce  and  ash 
trees,  that  covered  the  declivity,  and  with  but  little  difficulty  dis 
persed  the  picket  which  guarded  the  height.  At  daybreak  General 
Wolfe,  with  his  battalions,  stood  on  the  plains  of  Abraham. 
When  the  news  was  carried  to  Montcalm,  he  said,  ''They  have  at 
last  got  to  the  weak  side  of  this  miserable  garrison ;  we  must  give 
battle,  and  crush  them  before  mid-day."  Before  ten  o'clock  the 
two  opposing  armies  were  ranged  in  each  other's  presence.  The 
English,  five  thousand  strong,  were  all  regulars,  perfect  in  disci 
pline,  terrible  in  their  fearless  enthusiasm,  and  commanded  by  a 
man  whom  they  obeyed  with  confidence  and  admiration.  Mont- 
calm  had  but  five  weak  battalions  of  two  thousand  men,  mingled 
with  disorderly  peasantry.  The  French  with  three  and  the  Eng 
lish  with  two  small  pieces  of  artillery  cannonaded  each  other  for 
nearly  an  hour. 

Montcalm  led  the  French  army  impetuously  to  the  attack. 
The  ill-disciplined  companies  broke  by  their  precipitation  and  the 
unevenness  of  the  ground,  fired  by  platoons  without  unity.  The 
English  received  the  shock  with  calmness,  reserving  their  fire 
until  the  enemy  were  within  forty  yards,  when  they  began  a  regu 
lar,  rapid  firing.  Montcalm  was  everywhere,  braving  dangers, 
though  wounded,  cheered  others  by  his  example.  The  Canadians 
flinching  from  the  hot  fire,  gave  way  when  General  Wolfe  placing 
himself  at  the  head  of  two  regiments,  charged  with  bayonets. 
General  Wolfe  was  wounded  three  times,  the  third  time  mortally. 
'"Support  me,"  he  cried  to  an  officer  near  him;  "let  not  my  brave 
fellows  see  me  drop."  He  was  carried  to  the  rear.  "They  run, 
they  run,"  cried  the  officer  on  whom  he  leaned.  "Who  run?" 
asked  Wolfe,  as  his  life  was  fast  ebbing.  "The  French,"  replied 
the  officer,  "give  way  everywhere."  "What,"  cried  the  dying 
hero,  "do  they  run  already  ?  Go,  one  of  you,  to  Colonel  Burton ; 
bid  him  march  Webb's  regiment  with  all  speed  to  Charles  River  to 
cut  off  the  fugitives."  "Now,  God  be  praised,  I  die  happy,"  were 
the  last  words  be  uttered.  The  heroic  Montcalm,  struck  by  a  mus 
ket  ball,  continued  in  the  engagement,  till  attempting  to  rally  a 


FIRST  HIGHLAND  REGIMENTS  IN  AMERICA.        273 

body  of  fugitive  Canadians,  was  mortally  wounded.    On  Septem 
ber  i /th,  the  city  surrendered. 

The  rapid  sketch  thus  given  does  not  represent  the  part  taken 
by  Fraser's  Highlanders.  Fortunately  Lieutenant  Malcolm  Fraser 
kept  a  journal,  and  from  it  the  following  is  gleaned :  June  3Oth, 
the  Highlanders  with  Kennedy's  or  the  43rd,  crossed  the  river 
and  joined  the  I5th,  or  Amhersts',  with  some  Rangers,  marched 
to  Point  Levi,  having  numerous  skirmishes  on  the  way.  Captain 
Campbell  posted  his  company  in  St.  Joseph's  church,  and  there 
fired  a  volley  upon  an  assaulting  party.  On  Sunday,  July  ist,  the 
regiment  was  cannonaded  by  some  floating  batteries,  losing  four 
killed  and  eight  wounded.  On  the  Qth,  before  daylight,  the  High 
landers  struck  tents  at  Point  Levi,  and  marched  out  of  sight  of  trie 
town.  On  the  nth  three  men  were  wounded  by  the  fire  of  the 
great  guns  from  the  city.  On  the  2ist,  it  was  reported  that  four 
teen  privates  of  Fraser's  Highlanders  were  wounded  by  the  Royal 
Americans,  having,  in  the  dark,  mistaken  them  for  the  enemy. 
On  the  night  of  July  24th,  Colonel  Fraser,  with  a  detachment  of 
about  three  hundred  and  fifty  men  of  his  regiment,  marched  down 
the  river,  in  order  to  take  up  such  prisoners  and  cattle  as  might 
be  found.  Lieutenant  Alexander  Fraser,  Jr.,  returned  to  the 
camp  with  the  information  that  Colonel  Fraser  had  been  wounded 
by  a  shot  from  some  Canadians  in  ambush;  and  the  same  shot 
wounded  Captain  MacPherson ;  both  of  whom  returned  that  day 
to  camp.  On  the  27th  the  detachment  returned  bringing  three 
women  and  one  man  prisoners,  and  almost  two  hundred  cattle. 
July  3 ist  Fraser's  and  Amherst's  regiments  embarked  in  boats  at 
Point  Levi  and  landed  on  the  Montmorenci,  where,  on  that  day, 
General  Wolfe  fought  the  battle  of  Beauport  Flats,  in  which  he 
lost  seven  hundred  killed  and  wounded.  His  retreat  was  covered 
by  the  Highlanders,  without  receiving  any  hurt,  although  exposed 
to  a  battery  of  two  cannons  which  kept  a  very  brisk  fire  upon 
them.  The  regiment  went  to  the  island  of  Orleans,  and  on 
August  ist  to  Point  Levi.  On  Wednesday,  August  I5th, 
Captain  John  MacDonell,  seven  subalterns,  eight  sergeants, 
eight  corporals  and  one  hundred  and  forty-four  men  of 


274  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

Eraser's  regiment,  crossed  from  Point  Levi  to  the  Island  of  Or 
leans  and  lodged  in  the  church  of  St.  Peter's,  and  the  next  day 
marched  to  the  east  end  of  the  island,  and  on  the  I7th  crossed  to 
St.  Joachim,  where  they  met  with  slight  resistance.  They  for 
tified  the  Priest's  house,  and  were  not  reinforced  until  the  23rd, 
and  then  all  marched  to  attack  the  village,  which  was  captured, 
with  "a  few  prisoners  taken,  all  of  whom  the  barbarous  Captain 
Montgomery,  who  commanded  us,  ordered  to  be  butchered  in  a 
most  inhuman  and  cruel  manner.  .  .  .  After  this  skirmish 
we  set  about  burning  the  houses  with  great  success,  setting  all  in 
flames  till  we  came  to  the  church  of  St.  Anne's,  where  we  put  up 
for  this  night,  and  were  joined  by  Captain  Ross,  with  about  one 
hundred  and  twenty  men  of  his  company."  The  work  of  devasta 
tion  continued  the  following  day,  until  the  forces  reached  Ange 
Gardien.  August  28,  Captain  MacDonell  with  Captain  Ross  took 
post  at  Chateau  Richer.  September  ist,  Chateau  Richer  was 
burned,  and  the  force  marched  to  Montmorenci,  burning  all  the 
houses  on  the  way.  On  the  2nd  the  Highlanders  returned  to  their 
camp  at  Point  Levi.  Captain  Alexander  Cameron  of  Dungallon 
died  on  the  3rd.  On  the  4th  Captain  Alexander  Fraser  of  Culd- 
uthell  arrived  with  a  fourteenth  company  to  the  regiment.  On 
the  6th  a  detachment  of  six  hundred  Highlanders  with  the  1 5th 
and  43rd  regiments,  marched  five  miles  above  Point  Levi  and  then 
crossed  the  river  in  crowded  vessels,  but  for  several  days  remained 
mostly  on  board  the  ships.  On  September  i^th,  the  Highlanders 
landed  at  Wolfe's  Cove,  with  the  rest  of  the  army,  and  were  soon 
on  the  plains  of  Abraham.  When  the  main  body  of  the  French 
commenced  to  retreat  "our  regiment  were  then  ordered  by  Brig 
adier  General  Murray  to  draw  their  swords  and  pursue  them; 
which  I  dare  say  increased  their  panic  but  saved  many  of  their 
lives.  *  *  *  In  advancing  we  passed  over  a  great  many  dead 
and  wounded  (French  regulars  mostly)  lying  in  the  front  of  our 
regiment,  who, — I  mean  the  Highlanders — to  do  them  justice  be 
haved  extremely  well  all  day,  as  did  the  whole  of  the  army. 
After  pursuing  the  French  to  the  very  gates  of  the  town,  our  regi 
ment  was  ordered  to  form  fronting  the  town,  on  the  ground 
whereon  the  French  formed  first.  At  this  time  the  rest  of  the 
army  came  up  in  good  order.  General  Murray  having  then  put 


FIRS  T  HIGH  LA  ND  REGIMENTS  IN  A  M  ERIC  A .        275 

himself  at  the  head  of  our  regiment  ordered  them  to  face  to  the 
left  and  march  thro'  the  bush  of  wood,  towards  the  General  Hos 
pital,  when  they  got  a  great  gun  or  two  to  play  upon  us  from  the 
town,  which  however  did  no  damage,  but  we  had  a  few  men  killed 
and  officers  wounded  by  some  skulking  fellows,  with  small  arms, 
from  the  bushes  and  behind  the  houses  in  the  suburbs  of  St.  Louis 
and  St.  John's.  After  marching  a  short  way  through  the  bush, 
Brigadier  Murray  thought  proper  to  order  us  to  return  again  to 
the  high  road  leading  from  Porte  St.  Louis,  to  the  heights  of  Abra 
ham,  where  the  battle  was  fought,  and  after  marching  till  we  got 
clear  of  the  bushes,  we  were  ordered  to  turn  to  the  right,  and  go 
along  the  edge  of  them  towards  the  bank  at  the  descent  between 
us  and  the  General  Hospital,  under  which  we  understood  there 
was  a  body  of  the  enemy  who,  no  sooner  saw  us,  than  they  began 
firing  on  us  from  the  bushes  and  from  the  bank;  we  soon  dis 
possessed  them  from  the  bushes,  and  from  thence  kept  firing  for 
about  a  quarter  of  an  hour  on  those  under  cover  of  the  bank ;  but, 
as  they  exceeded  us  greatly  in  numbers,  they  killed  and  wounded 
a  great  many  of  our  men,  and  killed  two  officers,  which  obliged 
us  to  retire  a  little,  and  form  again,  when  the  58th  Regiment  with 
the  2nd  Battalion  of  Royal  Americans  having  come  up  to  our 
assistance,  all  three  making  about  five  hundred  men,  advanced 
against  the  enemy  and  drove  them  first  down  to  the  great  meadow 
between  the  hospital  and  town  and  afterwards  over  the  river  St. 
Charles.  It  was  at  this  time  and  while  in  the  bushes  that  our 
regiment  suffered  most;  Lieutenant  Roderick,  McNeill  of  Barra, 
and  Alexander  McDonell,  and  John  McDonell,  and  John  Mc- 
Pherson,  volunteer,  with  many  of  our  men,  were  killed  before  we 
were  reinforced;  and  Captain  Thomas  Ross  having  gone  down 
with  about  one  hundred  men  of  the  3rd  Regiment  to  the  meadow, 
after  the  enemy,  when  they  were  out  of  reach,  ordered  me  up  to 
desire  those  on  the  height  would  wait  till  he  would  come  up  and 
join  them,  which  I  did,  but  before  Mr.  Ross  could  get  up,  he 
unfortunately  was  mortally  wounded.  *  *  *  We  had  of  our 
regiment  three  officers  killed  and  ten  wounded,  one  of  whom  Cap 
tain  Simon  Eraser,  afterwards  died.  Lieutenant  Archibald 
Campbell  was  thought  to  have  been  mortally  wounded,  but  to  the 
surprise  of  most  people  recovered,  Captain  John  McDonell  thro' 
both  thighs ;  Lieut.  Ronald  McDonell  thro'  the  knee ;  Lieutenant 
Alexander  Campbell  thro'  the  leg;  Lieutenant  Douglas  thro' 
the  arm,  who  died  of  this  wound  soon  afterwards;  Ensign 
Gregorson,  Ensign  McKenzie  and  Lieutenant  Alexander  Eraser, 
all  slightly,  I  received  a  contusion  in  the  right  shoulder  or 


276  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

rather  breast,  before  the  action  become  general,  which  pained 
me  a  good  deal,  but  it  did  not  disable  me  from  my  duty  then,  or 
afterwards. 

The  detachment  of  our  regiment  consisted,  at  our  marching 
from  Point  Levi,  of  six  hundred  men,  besides  commissioned  and 
non  commissioned  officers;  but  of  these,  two  officers  and  about 
sixty  men  were  left  on  board  for  want  of  boats,  and  an  officer 
and'about  thirty  men  left  at  the  landing  place;  besides  a  few  left 
sick  on  board,  so  that  we  had  about  five  hundred  men  in  the 
action.  We  suffered  in  men  and  officers  more  than  any  three 
regiments  in  the  field.  We  were  commanded  by  Captain  John 
Campbell ;  the  Colonel  and  Captain  McPherson  having  been  un 
fortunately  wounded  on  the  25th  July,  of  which  they  were  not 
yet  fully  recovered.  We  lay  on  our  arms  all  the  night  of  the  I3th 
September." 

On  the  I4th  the  Highlanders  pitched  their  tents  on  the  bat 
tlefield,  within  reach  of  the  guns  of  the  town.  On  the  following 
day  they  were  ordered  to  camp  near  the  wood,  at  a  greater  dis 
tance  from  the  town.  Here,  within  five  hundred  yards  of  the 
town,  they  commenced  to  make  redoubts.  After  the  surrender 
of  Quebec  the  Highlanders  marched  into  the  city  and  there  took 
up  their  quarters.  On  February  13,  1760,  in  an  engagement  with 
the  French  at  Point  Levi,  Lieutenant  McNeil  was  killed,  and 
some  of  the  soldiers  wounded.  March  i8th  Captain  Donald  Mc 
Donald,  with  some  detachments,  in  all  five  hundred  men,  attacked 
the  French  posts  at  St.  Augustin,  and  without  loss  took  eighty 
prisoners,  and  that  night  returned  to  Quebec. 

Scurvy,  occasioned  by  salt  provisions  and  cold,  made  fierce 
work  in  the  garrison,  and  in  the  army  scarce  a  man  was  free  from 
it.  On  April  3Oth  a  return  of  Fraser's  Highlanders,  in  the  garri 
son  at  Quebec,  showed  three  hundred  and  fourteen  fit  for  duty, 
five  hundred  and  eighty  sick,  and  one  hundred  and  six  dead  since 
September  18',  1759. 

April  27th,  the  French  under  De  Levi,  in  strong  force  ad 
vanced  against  the  English,  the  latter  being  forced  to  withdraw 
within  the  walls  of  Quebec.  Fraser's  Highlanders  was  one  of 
the  detachments  sent  to  cover  the  retreat  of  the  army,  which  was 
effected  without  loss.  At  half-past  six,  the  next  morning  Gen 
eral  Murray  marched  out  and  formed  his  army  on  the  heights  of 


FIRST  HIGHLAND  REGIMENTS  IN  AMERICA,        277 

Abraham.  The  left  wing  was  under  Colonel  Simon  Fraser  com 
posed  of  the  Highlanders,  the  43rd,  and  the  23rd  Welsh  Fusiliers. 
The  Highlanders  were  exposed  to  a  galling  fire  from  the  bushes 
in  front  and  flank  and  were  forced  to  fall  back;  and  every  regi 
ment  made  the  best  of  its  way  into  the  city.  The  British  loss  was 
two  hundred  and  fifty-seven  killed  and  seven  hundred  and  sixty- 
one  wounded. 

The  Highlanders  had  about  four  hundred  men  in  the  field, 
nearly  one-half  of  whom  had  that  day,  of  their  own  accord,  come 
out  of  the  hospital.  Among  the  killed  were  Captain  Donald 
Macdonald,  Lieutenant  Cosmo  Gordon  and  fifty-five  non-commis 
sioned  officers,  pipers  and  privates;  their  wounded  were  Colonel 
Fraser,  Captains  John  Campbell  of  Dunoon,  Alexander  Fraser, 
Alexander  MacLeod,  Charles  Macdonell;  Lieutenants  Archibald 
Campbell,  son  of  Glenlyon,  Charles  Stewart,  Hector  Macdonald, 
John  Macbean,  Alexander  Fraser,  senior,  Alexander  Campbell, 
John  Nairn,  Arthur  Rose,  Alexander  Fraser,  junior,  Simon  Fra 
ser,  senior,  Archibald  McAlister,  Alexander  Fraser,  John  Chis- 
holm,  Simon  Fraser,  junior,  Malcolm  Fraser,  and  Donald  Mc 
Neil  ;  Ensigns  Henry  Munro,  Robert  Menzies,  Duncan  Cameron, 
of  Fassifern,  William  Robertson,  Alexander  Gregorson  and  Mal 
colm  Fraser,  and  one  hundred  and  twenty-nine  non-commissioned 
officers  and  privates. 

Lieutenant  Charles  Stewart,  engaged  in  the  Rising  of  the 
Forty-Five,  in  Stewart  of  Appin's  regiment,  was  severely 
wounded  at  Culloden.  As  he  lay  in  his  quarters  after  the  battle 
on  the  heights  of  Abraham,  speaking  to  some  brother  officers  on 
the  recent  actions,  he  exclaimed,  "From  April  battles,  and  Murray 
generals,  good  Lord  deliver  me !"  alluding  to  his  wound  at  Cul 
loden,  where  the  vanquished  blamed  lord  George  Murray  for 
fighting  on  the  best  field  in  the  country  for  regular  troops,  cav 
alry  and  artillery;  and  likewise  alluding  to  his  present  wound, 
and  to  General  Murray's  conduct  in  marching  out  of  a  garrison 
to  attack  an  enemy,  more  than  treble  his  numbers,  in  an  open 
field,  where  their  whole  strength  could  be  brought  to  act.  No 
time  was  lost  in  repeating  to  the  general  what  the  wounded  offi 
cer  had  said ;  but  Murray,  who  was  a  man  of  humor  and  of  a  gen- 


278  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

erous  mind,  on  the  following  morning  called  on  his  subordinate, 
and  heartily  wished  him  better  deliverance  in  the  next  battle, 
when  he  hoped  to  give  him  occasion  to  pray  in  a  different  manner. 

On  the  night  of  the  battle  De  Levi  opened  trenches  within 
six  hundred  yards  of  the  walls  of  the  city,  and  proceeded  to  be 
siege  the  city,  while  General  Murray  made  preparations  for  de 
fence.  On  May  1st  the  largest  of  the  English  blockhouses  acci 
dentally  blew  up,  injuring  Captain  Cameron.  On  the  I7th  the 
French  suddenly  abandoned  their  entrenchments.  Lord  Murray 
pursued  but  was  unable  to  overtake  them.  He  formed  a  junction, 
in  September  with  General  Amherst. 

General  Amherst  had  been  notified  of  the  intended  siege  of 
Quebec  by  De  Levi ;  but  only  persevered  in  the  tardy  plans  which 
he  had  formed.  Canada  now  presented  no  difficulties  only  such 
as  General  Amherst  might  create.  The  country  was  suffering 
from  four  years  of  scarcity,  a  disheartened,  starving  peasantry, 
and  the  feeble  remains  of  five  or  six  battalions  wasted  by  incredi 
ble  hardships.  Colonel  Haviland  proceeded  from  Crown  Point 
and  took  the  deserted  fort  at  Isle  aux  Noix.  Colonel  Haldimand, 
with  the  grenadiers,  light  infantry  and  a  battalion  of  The  Black 
Watch,  took  post  at  the  bottom  of  the  lake.  General  Amherst  led 
the  main  body  of  ten  thousand  men  by  way  of  Oswego;  why,  no 
one  can  tell.  The  labor  of  going  there  was  much  greater  than 
going  direct  to  Montreal.  After  toiling  to  Oswego,  he  proceeded 
cautiously  down  the  St.  Lawrence,  treating  the  people  humanely, 
and  without  the  loss  of  life,  save  while  passing  the  rapids,  he  met, 
on  September  7th,  the  army  of  lord  Murray  before  Montreal,  the 
latter  on  his  way  up  from  Quebec,  intimidated  the  people  and 
amused  himself  by  burning  villages  and  harrying  Canadians.  On 
the  8th  Colonel  Haviland  joined  the  forces.  Thus  the  three 
armies  came  together  in  overwhelming  strength,  to  take  an  open 
town  of  a  few  hundred  inhabitants  who  were  ready  to  surrender 
on  the  first  appearance  of  the  English. 

The  Black  Watch,  or  Royal  Highlanders  remained  in  Amer 
ica  until  the  close  of  the  year  1761.  The  officers  were  Lieutenant 
Colonel  Francis  Grant;  Majors,  Gordon  Graham  and  John  Reid; 
Captains,  John  McNeil,  Allan  Campbell,  Thomas  Graeme,  James 


FfffS  T  HIGH  LA  ND  RE  GIMEN  TS  IN  A  MERICA .         279 

Stewart,  James  Murray,  Thomas  Stirling,  William  Murray,  John 
Stuart,  Alexander  Reid,  William  Grant,  David  Haldane,  Archi 
bald  Campbell,  John  Campbell,  Kenneth  Tolmie,  William  Cock- 
burne;  Captain-Lieutenant,  James  Grant;  Lieutenants,  John  Gra 
ham,  Alexander  Turnbull,  Alexander  Mclntosh,  James  Gray, 
John  Small,  Archibald  Campbell,  James  Campbell,  Archibald  La- 
mont,  David  Mills,  Simon  Blair,  David  Barclay,  Alexander  Mac- 
kay,  Robert  Menzies,  Patrick  Balneaves,  John  Campbell,  senior, 
John  Robertson,  John  Grant,  George  Leslie,  Duncan  Campbell, 
Adam  Stuart,  George  Grant,  James  Mclntosh,  John  Smith,  Peter 
Grant,  Simon  Fraser,  Alexander  Farquharson,  John  Campbell, 
junior,  William  Brown,  Thomas  Fletcher,  Elbert  Herring,  John 
Leith,  Archibald  Campbell,  Alexander  Donaldson,  Archibald 
Campbell,  Patrick  Sinclair,  John  Gregor,  Lewis  Grant,  Archibald 
Campbell,  John  Graham,  Allan  Grant,  Archibald  McNab;  En 
signs,  Charles  Menzies,  John  Charles  St.  Clair,  Neil  McLean, 
Thomas  Cunison,  Alexander  Gregor,  William  Grant,  George 
Campbell,  Nathaniel  McCulloch,  Daniel  Robertson,  John 
Sutherland,  Charles  Grant,  Samuel  Stull,  James  Douglass, 
Thomas  Scott,  Charles  Graham,  James  Robertson,  Patrick  Mur 
ray,  Lewis  Grant;  Chaplain,  Lauchlan  Johnston;  Adjutants, 
Alexander  Donaldson,  John  Gregor;  Quarter-Masters,  John  Gra 
ham,  Adam  Stewart ;  Surgeons,  David  Hepburn,  Robert  Drum- 
mond. 

At  the  close  of  the  year  1761  The  Black  Watch,  with  ten  other 
regiments,  among  which  was  Montgomery's  Highlanders,  em 
barked  for  Barbadoes,  there  to  join  an  armament  against  Martin 
ique  and  Havanna.  After  the  surrender  of  Havanna,  the  first  bat 
talion  of  the  42nd,  and  Montgomery's  Highlanders  embarked  for 
New  York,  which  they  reached  in  the  end  of  October,  1762.  Be 
fore  leaving  Cuba,  all  the  men  of  the  second  battalion  of  the  42nd, 
fit  for  service  were  consolidated  with  the  first,  and  the  remainder 
shipped  to  Scotland,  where  they  were  reduced  the  follownig  year. 

The  42nd,  or  The  Black  Watch  was  stationed  at  Albany  till 
the  summer  of  1763  when  they,  with  a  detachment  of  Montgom 
ery's  Highlanders  and  another  of  the  6oth,  under  command  of  Col 
onel  Henry  Boquet,  were  sent  to  the  relief  of  Fort  Pitt,  then  be- 


280  HIGH  LA  NDERS  IN  A  ME  RICA . 

seiged  by  the  Indians.  This  expedition  consisting  of  nine  hundred 
and  fifty-six  men,  with  its  convoy,  reached  Fort  Bedford,  July  25, 
1763.  The  whole  country  in  that  region  was  aroused  by  the  dep 
redations  of  the  Indians.  On  the  28th  Boquet  moved  his  army  out 
of  Fort  Bedford  and  marched  to  Fort  Ligonier,  where  he  left  his 
train,  and  proceeded  with  pack-horses.  Before  them  lay  a  danger 
ous  defile,  several  miles  in  length,  commanded  the  whole  distance 
by  high  and  craggy  hills.  On  August  5th,  when  within  half  a  mile 
of  Bushy-Run,  about  one  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  after  a  harrass- 
ing  march  of  seventeen  miles,  they  were  suddenly  attacked  by  the 
Indians;  but  two  companies  of  the  42nd  Highlanders  drove  them 
from  their  ambuscade.  When  the  pursuit  ceased,  the  savages  re 
turned.  These  savages  fought  like  men  contending  for  their 
homes,  and  their  hunting  grounds.  To  them  it  was  a  crisis  which 
they  were  forced  to  meet.  Again  the  Highlanders  charged  them 
with  fixed  bayonets ;  but  as  soon  as  they  were  driven  from  one  post 
they  appeared  at  another,  and  at  last  entirely  surrounded  the  Eng 
lish,  and  would  have  entirely  cut  them  off  had  it  not  been  for  the 
cool  behavior  of  the  troops  and  the  good  manoeuvering  of  the 
commander.  Night  came  on,  and  the  English  remainded  on  a 
ridge  of  land,  commodious  for  a  camp,  except  for  the  total  want  of 
water.  The  next  morning  the  army  found  itself  still  in  a  critical 
position.  If  they  advanced  to  give  battle,  then  their  convoy  and 
wounded  would  fall  a  prey  to  the  enemy;  if  they  remained  quiet, 
they  would  be  picked  off  one  by  one,  and  thus  miserably  perish. 
Boquet  took  advantage  of  the  resolute  intrepidity  of  the  savages 
by  feigning  a  retreat.  The  red  men  hurried  to  the  charge,  when 
two  companies  concealed  for  the  purpose  fell  upon  their  flank; 
others  turned  and  met  them  in  front;  and  the  Indians  yielding  to 
the  irresistible  shock,  were  utterly  routed. 

The  victory  was  dearly  bought,  for  Colonel  Boquet,  in  killed 
and  wounded,  in  the  two  days  action,  lost  about  one-fourth  of  his 
men,  and  almost  all  his  horses.  He  was  obliged  to  destroy  his 
stores,  and  was  hardly  able  to  carry  his  wounded.  That  night  the 
English  encamped  at  Bushy  Run,  and  four  days  later  were  at  Fort 
Pitt.  In  the  skirmishing  and  fighting,  during  the  march,  the  42nd, 
or  The  Black  Watch,  lost  Lieutenants  John  Graham  and  James 


FIRS  T  HIG  HL  A  ND  RE  GIMEN  TS  IN  A  M  ERIC  A .         281 

Mackintosh,  one  sergeant  and  twenty-six  rank  and  file  killed ;  and 
Captain  John  Graham  of  Duchray,  Lieutenant  Duncan  Campbell, 
two  Serjeants,  two  drummers,  and  thirty  rank  and  file,  wounded. 
Of  Montgomery's  Highlanders  one  drummer  and  five  privates 
were  killed ;  and  Lieutenant  Donald  Campbell  and  volunteer  John 
Peebles,  three  Serjeants  and  seven  privates  wounded. 

The  42nd  regiment  passed  the  winter  at  Fort  Pitt,  and  during 
the  summer  of  1764,  eight  companies  were  sent  with  the  army  of 
Boquet  against  the  Ohio  Indians.  After  a  harrassing  warfare  the 


OLD  BLOCK-HOUSE,  FORT  DUQJJESNE. 

Indians  sued  for  peace.  Notwithstanding  the  labors  of  a  march 
of  many  hundred  miles  among  dense  forests,  during  which  they 
experienced  the  extremes  of  heat  and  cold,  the  Highlanders  did 
not  lose  a  single  man  from  fatigue  or  exhaustion.  The  army  re 
turned  to  Fort  Pitt  in  January,  1765,  during  very  severe  weather. 
Three  men  died  of  sickness,  and  on  their  arrival  at  Fort  Pitt  only 
nineteen  men  were  under  the  surgeon's  charge.  The  regiment 
was  now  in  better  quarters  than  it  had  been  for  years.  It  was 


282  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

greatly  reduced  in  numbers,  from  its  long  service,  the  nature  and 
variety  of  its  hardships,  amidst  the  torrid  heat  of  the  West  Indies, 
the  rigorous  winters  of  New  York  and  Ohio,  and  the  fatalities  on 
the  field  of  battle. 

The  regiment  remained  in  Pennsylvania  until  the  month  of 
July,  1767,  when  it  embarked  at  Philadelphia  for  Ireland.  Such 
of  the  men  who  preferred  to  remain  in  America  were  permitted  to 
join  other  regiments.  These  volunteers  were  so  numerous,  that, 
along  with  those  who  had  been  previously  sent  home  disabled,  and 
others  discharged  and  settled  in  America,  the  regiment  that  re 
turned  was  very  small  in  proportion  of  that  which  had  left  Scot 
land. 

The  42nd  Royal  Highlanders,  or  The  Black  Watch,  made  a 
very  favorable  impression  in  America.  The  Virginia  Gazette, 
July  30,  1767,  published  an  article  from  which  the  following  ex 
tracts  have  been  taken : 

"Last  Sunday  evening,  the  Royal  Highland  Regiment  em 
barked  for  Ireland,  which  regiment,  since  its  arrival  in  America, 
has  been  distinguished  for  having  undergone  most  amazing 
fatigues,  made  long  and  frequent  marches  through  an  unhospit- 
able  country,  bearing  excessive  heat  and  severe  cold  with  alacrity 
and  cheerfulness,  frequently  encamping  in  deep  snow,  such  as 
those  that  inhabit  the  interior  parts  of  this  province  do  not  see, 
and  which  only  those  who  inhabit  the  most  northern  parts  of 
Europe  can  have  any  idea  of,  continually  exposed  in  camp  and  on 
their  marches  to  the  alarms  of  a  savage  enemy,  who,  in  all  their  at 
tempts,  were  forced  to  fly.  *  *  *  And,  in  a  particular  manner, 
the  freemen  of  this  and  the  neighboring  provinces  have  most  sin 
cerely  to  thank  them  for  that  resolution  and  bravery  with  which 
they,  under  Colonel  Boquet,  and  a  small  number  of  Royal  Ameri 
cans,  defeated  the  enemy,  and  ensured  to  us  peace  and  security 
from  a  savage  foe ;  and,  along  with  our  blessings  for  these  bene 
fits,  they  have  our  thanks  for  that  decorum  in  behavior  which  they 
maintained  during  their  stay  in  this  city,  giving  an  example  that 
the  most  amiable  behavior  in  civil  life  is  no  way  inconsistent  with 
the  character  of  the  good  soldier;  and  for  their  loyalty,  fidelity, 
and  orderly  behavior,  they  have  every  wish  of  the  people  for 
health,  honor,  and  a  pleasant  voyage." 

The  loss  sustained  by  the  regiment  during  the  seven  years  it 
was  employed  in  America  and  the  West  Indies  was  as  follows : 


FIRST  HIGHLAND  REGIMENTS  IN  AMERICA. 


283 


KILLED                 i 

WOUNDED 

Fed.  Officers 

c 
3 
"S. 

a 
O 

Subalterns 

Serjeants 

Drummers 

Privates 

DO 

V 

u 

£ 

0 

73 

• 

h 

(0 

C 

"a 

O. 
a 
U 

Subalterns 

- 

Serjeants 

Drummers 

Privates 

Ticonderoga,  July  7,  1758..  . 
Martinique,  January,  1759.  . 
Guadaloupe,  February   and 
March,  1759  

1 

1 

6 

9 

... 

267 
R 

5 

12 

1 

4 

10 
2 

3 

306 

22 

57 

4 
72 

4 
30 
9 

1 

1 

fl5 

General  Amherst's  Expedi 
tion  to  the  Lakes,  July 
and  August,  1759  

3 
12 
3 

26 

7 

1 

1 

7 

1 
3 

1 

1 
2 

Martinique,    January    and 
February,  1762  

1 

1 

1 

1 

Havanna,    June     and     July, 
1762,  both  battalions..  . 

Expedition    under    Colonel 
Boquet,  August,  1763.. 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

2 
1 

Second     Expedition    under 
Boquet,  in  1764  and  1765 

Total    in  the  Seven   Years' 
War.            

1 

3 

9 

12 

1 

381 

1 

7 

25 

22 

4 

504 

Comparing  the  loss  sustained  by  the  42nd  in  the  field  with 
that  of  other  corps,  it  has  generally  been  less  than  theirs,  except  at 
the  defeat  at  Ticonderoga.  The  officers  who  served  in  the  corps 
attributed  the  comparative  loss  to  the  celerity  of  their  attack  and 
the  use  of  the  broadsword,  which  the  enemy  could  never  with 
stand. 

Of  the  officers  who  were  in  the  regiment  in  1759  seven  rose 
to  be  general  officers,  viz.,  Francis  Grant  of  Grant,  John  Reid  of 
Strathloch,  Allan  Campbell  of  Glenure,  James  Murray,  son  of 
lord  George  Murray,  John  Campbell  of  Strachur,  Thomas  Stir 
ling  of  Ardoch,  and  John  Small.  Those  who  became  .field  officers 
were,  Gordon  Graham,  Duncan  Campbell  of  Inneraw,  Thomas 
Graham  of  Duchray,  John  Graham  his  brother,  William  Murray 
of  Lintrose,  "William  Grant,  James  Abercromby  of  Glassa,  James 
Abercromby  junior,  Robert  Grant,  James  Grant,  Alexander  Turn- 
bull  of  Strathcathro,  Alexander  Donaldson,  Thomas  Fletcher  of 
Landertis,  Donald  Robertson,  Duncan  Campbell,  Alexander  Mac- 


284  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

lean  and  James  Eddington.  A  corp  of  officers,  respectable  in  their 
persons,  character  and  rank  in  private  society,  was  of  itself  suffi 
cient  to  secure  esteem  and  lead  a  regiment  where  every  man  was  a 
soldier. 

It  has  already  been  noticed  that  in  the  spring  of  1760,  the 
thought  of  General  Amherst  was  wholly  engrossed  on  the  con 
quest  of  Canada.  He  was  appealed  to  for  protection  against  the 
Cherokees  who  were  committing  cruelties,  in  their  renewed  war 
fare  against  the  settlements.  In  April  he  detached,  from  the  cen 
tral  army,  that  had  conquered  Ohio,  Colonel  Montgomery  with 
six  hundred  Highlanders  of  his  own  regiment  and  six  hun 
dred  Royal  Americans  to  strike  a  blow  at  the  Cherokees 
and  then  return.  The  force  embarked  at  New  York,  and  by  the 
end  of  April  was  in  Carolina.  At  Ninety-six,  near  the  end  of 
May,  the  army  was  joined  by  many  gentlemen  of  distinction,  as 
volunteers,  besides  seven  hundred  Carolina  rangers,  which  consti 
tuted  the  principal  strength  of  the  country.  On  June  1st,  the 
army  crossed  Twelve-mile  River ;  and  leaving  their  tents  standing 
on  advantageous  ground,  at  eight  in  the  evening  moved  onward 
through  the  woods  to  surprise  Estatoe,  about  twenty  miles  from 
the  camp.  On  the  way  Montgomery  surprised  Little  Keowee  and 
put  every  man  to  the  sword,  sparing  only  women  and  children. 
Early  the  next  morning  they  reached  Estatoe  only  to  find  it  aban 
doned,  except  by  a  few  who  could  not  escape.  The  place  was  re 
duced  to  ashes,  as  was  Sugar  Town,  and  every  other  settlement  in 
the  lower  nation  destroyed.  For  years,  the  half-charred  rafters  of 
their  houses  might  be  seen  on  the  desolate  hill-sides.  "I  could  not 
help  pitying  them  a  little,"  wrote  Major  Grant;  "their  villages 
were  agreeably  situated;  their  houses  neatly  built;  there  were 
everywhere  astonishing  magazines  of  corn,  which  were  all  con 
sumed."  The  surprise  in  everv  town  was  almost  equal,  for  the 
whole  was  the  work  of  only  a  few  hours ;  the  Indians  had  no  time 
to  save  what  they  valued  most;  but  left  for  the  pillagers  money 
and  watches,  wampum  and  furs.  About  sixty  Cherokees  were 
killed;  forty,  chiefly  women  and  children,  were  made  prisoners; 
but  the  warriors  had  generally  escaped  to  the  mountains. 

Meanwhile  Fort  Prince  George  had  been  closely  invested,  and 


FIRST  HIGHLAND  REGIMENTS  IN  AMERICA. 

Montgomery  marched  to  its  relief.  From  this  place  he  dispatched 
two  friendly  chiefs  to  the  middle  settlements,  to  offer  terms  of 
peace,  and  orders  were  sent  to  Fort  London  to  bring  about  ac 
commodations  for  the  upper  towns.  The  Indians  would  not  listen 
to  any  overtures,  so  Montgomery  was  constrained  to  march  against 
them.  The  most  difficult  part  of  the  service  was  now  to  be  per 
formed  ;  for  the  country  to  be  passed  through  was  covered  by  dark 
thickets,  numerous  deep  ravines,  and  high  river  banks;  where  a 
small  number  of  men  might  distress  and  even  wear  out  the  best 
appointed  army. 

Colonel  Montgomery  began  his  march  June  24,  1760,  and  at 
night  encamped  at  the  old  town  of  Oconnee.  The  next  evening  he 
arrived  at  the  War- Woman's  Creek ;  and  on  the  26th,  crossed  the 
Blue  Montains,  and  made  his  encampment  at  the  deserted  town  of 
Stecoe.  The  army  trod  the  rugged  defiles,  which  were  as  dan 
gerous  as  men  had  ever  penetrated,  with  fearless  alacrity,  and  the 
Highlanders  were  refreshed  by  coming  into  the  presence  of  the 
mountains.  "What  may  be  Montgomery's  fate  in  the  Cherokee 
country,"  wrote  Washington,  "I  cannot  so  readily  determine.  It 
seems  he  has  made  a  prosperous  beginning,  having  penetrated  into 
the  heart  of  the  country,  and  he  is  now  advancing  his  troops  in 
high  health  and  spirits  to  the  relief  of  Fort  Loudon.  But  let  him 
be  wary.  He  has  a  crafty,  subtle  enemy  to  deal  with,  that  may 
give  him  most  trouble  when  he  least  expects  it."* 

The  morning  of  the  27th  found  the  whole  army  early  on  the 
march  to  the  town  of  Etchowee,  the  nearest  of  the  Cherokee  set 
tlements,  and  eighteen  miles  distant.  When  within  five  miles  of 
the  town,  the  army  was  attacked  in  a  most  advantageous  position 
for  the  Indians.  It  was  a  low  valley,  in  which  the  bushes  were  so 
thick  that  the  soldiers  could  see  scarcely  three  yards  before  them ; 
and  through  this  valley  flowed  a  muddy  river,  with  steep  clay 
banks.  Captain  Morrison,  in  command  of  a  company  of  rangers, 
was  in  the  advance.  When  he  entered  the  ravine,  the  Indians 
emerged  from  their  ambush,  and,  raising  the  war-whoop,  darted 
from  covert  to  covert,  at  the  same  time  firing  at  the  whites.  Cap- 


*Spark's  Writings  of  Washington,  Vol.  II, p.  332. 


286  HIGHLANDERS  IN  A  M ERIC  A . 

tain  Morrison  was  immediately  shot  down,  and  his  men  closely  en 
gaged.  The  Highlanders  and  provincials  drove  the  enemy  from 
their  lurking-places,  and,  returning  to  their  yells  three  huzzas  and 
three  waves  of  their  bonnets  and  hats,  they  chased  them  from 
height  and  hollow.  The  army  passed  the  river  at  the  ford ;  and, 
protected  by  it  on  their  right,  and  by  a  flanking  party  on  the  left, 
treading  a  path,  at  times  so  narrow  as  to  be  obliged  to  march  in 
Indian  file,  fired  upon  from  both  front  and  rear,  they  were  not  col 
lected  at  Etchowee  until  midnight;  after  a  loss  of  twenty  killed 
and  seventy-six  wounded.  Of  these,  the  Highlanders  had  one 
serjeant,  and  six  privates  killed,  and  Captain  Sutherland,  Lieuten 
ants  Macmaster  and  Mackinnon,  and  Assistant-Surgeon  Munro, 
and  one  serjeant,  one  piper,  and  twenty-four  rank  and  file 
wounded. 

"Several  soldiers  of  this  (Montgomery's)  and  other  regi 
ments  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Indians,  being  taken  in  an  am 
bush.  Allan  Macpherson,  one  of  these  soldiers,  witnessing  the 
miserable  fate  of  several  of  his  fellow-prisoners,  who  had  been 
tortured  to  death  by  the  Indians,  and  seeing  them  preparing  to 
commence  the  same  operations  upon  himself,  made  signs  that  he 
had  something  to  communicate.  An  interpreter  was  brought. 
Macpherson  told  them,  that,  provided  his  life  was  spared  for  a 
few  minutes,  he  would  communicate  the  secret  of  an  extraordi 
nary  medicine,  which,  if  applied  to  the  skin,  would  cause  it  to  re 
sist  the  strongest  blow  of  a  tomahawk,  or  sword,  and  that,  if  they 
would  allow  him  to  go  to  the  woods  with  a  guard,  to  collect  the 
plants  proper  for  this  medicine,  he  would  prepare  it,  and  allow  the 
experiment  to  be  tried  on  his  own  neck  by  the  strongest  and  most 
expert  warrior  among  them.  This  story  easily  gained  upon  the 
superstititious  credulity  of  the  Indians,  and  the  request  of  the 
Highlander  was  instantly  complied  with.  Being  sent  into  the 
woods,  he  soon  returned  with  such  plants  as  he  chose  to  pick  up. 
Having  boiled  these  herbs,  he  rubbed  his  neck  with  their  juice, 
and  laying  his  head  upon  a  log  of  wood,  desired  the  strongest  man 
among  them  to  strike  at  his  neck  with  his  tomahawk,  when  he 
would  find  he  could  not  make  the  smallest  impression.  An  In 
dian,  levelling  a  blow  with  all  his  might,  cut  with  such  force,  that 
the  head  flew  off  to  a  distance  of  several  yards.  The  Indians  were 
fixed  in  amazement  at  their  own  credulity,  and  the  address  with 
which  the  prisoner  had  escaped  the  lingering  death  prepared  for 
him;  but,  instead  of  being  enraged  at  this  escape  of  their  victim, 


FIRST  HIGHLAND  REGIMENTS  IN  AMERICA,        287 

they  were  so  pleased  with  his  ingenuity  that  they  refrained  from 
inflicting  farther  cruelties  on  the  remaining  prisoners."* 

Only  for  one  day  did  Colonel  Montgomery  rest  in  the  heart 
of  the  Alleghanies.  On  the  following  night,  deceiving  the  Indians 
by  kindling  lights  at  Etchowee,  the  army  retreated,  and,  marching 
twenty-five  miles,  never  halted,  till  it  came  to  War-Woman's 
Creek.  On  the  3Oth,  it  crossed  the  Oconnee  Mountain,  and  on 
July  ist  reached  Fort  Prince  George,  and  soon  after  returned  to 
New  York. 

The  retreat  of  Colonel  Montgomery  was  the  knell  of  the 
famished  Fort  London,  situated  on  the  borders  of  the  Cherokee 
country.  The  garrison  was  forced  to  capitulate  to  the  Indians,  who 
agreed  to  escort  the  men  in  safety  to  another  fort.  They  were, 
however,  made  the  victims  of  treachery;  for  the  day  after  their 
departure  a  body  of  savages  waylaid  them,  killed  some,  and  cap 
tured  others,  whom  they  took  back  to  Fort  Loudon. 

The  expedition  of  Montgomery  but  served  to  inflame  the  In 
dians.  July  nth  the  General  Assembly  represented  their  inabil 
ity  to  prevent  the  ravages  made  by  the  savages  on  the  back  settle 
ments,  and  by  unanimous  vote  entreated  the  lieutenant  governor 
"to  use  the  most  pressing  instances  with  Colonel  Montgomery  not 
to  depart  with  the  king's  troops,  as  it  might  be  attended  with  the 
most  pernicious  consequences."  Montgomery,  warned  that  he  was 
but  giving  the  Cherokees  room  to  boast  among  the  other  tribes, 
of  their  having  obliged  the  English  army  to  retreat,  not  only  from 
the  mountains,  but  also  from  the  province,  shunned  the  path  of 
duty,  and  leaving  four  companies  of  the  Royal  Scots,  sailed  for 
Halifax  by  way  of  New  York,  coldly  writing  "I  cannot  help  the 
people's  fears."  Afterwards,  in  the  House  of  Commons,  he  acted 
as  one  who  thought  the  Americans  factious  in  peace  and  feeble  in 
war. 

In  1761  the  Montgomery  Highlanders  were  in  the  expedition 
against  Dominique,  and  the  following  year  against  Martinique 
and  Havanna.  At  the  end  of  October  were  again  in  New  York. 
Before  the  return  of  the  six  companies  to  New  York,  the  two  com- 


*Stewart's  Sketches  of  the  Highlanders,  Vol.  II,  p.  61. 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 


panics  that  had  been  sent  against  the  Indians  in  1761,  were  sent, 
with  a  small  force,  to  retake  St.  John's,  New  Foundland,  which 
was  occupied  by  a  French  force.  The  English  army  consisted  of 
the  flank  companies  of  the  Royals,  a  detachment  of  the  45th,  two 
companies  of  Fraser's  Highlanders,  a  small  party  of  provincials, 
besides  Montgomery's.  The  army  landed  on  September  12, 
1762,  seven  miles  northward  of  St.  John's.  On  the  I7th  the 
French  surrendered.  Of  Montgomery's  Highlanders,  Captain 
Mackenzie  and  four  privates  were  killed,  and  two  privates 
wounded.  After  this  service  the  two  companies  joined  the  regi 
ment  at  New  York  and  there  passed  the  winter.  As  already  no 
ticed  a  detachment  was  with  Colonel  Boquet  to  the  relief  of  Fort 
Pitt  in  1763.  After  the  termination  of  hostilities  an  offer  was 
made  to  the  officers  and  men  either  to  settle  in  America,  or  return 
to  their  own  country.  Those  who  remained  obtained  a  grant  of 
land  in  accordance  to  their  rank.* 

The  following  table  shows  the  number  of  killed  and  wounded 
of  Montgomery's  Highlanders  during  the  war : — 


KILLED 

WOUNDED 

Officers 

Serjeants 

Drummers 
and  Pipers 

•o 

c 

0   « 

•ss 

03 

K 

Officers 

Serjeants 

Drummers 
and  Pipers 

T3 

c 

a)  v 

|E 

K 

Fort  du  Quesne,  Sept  11,  1758. 

7 

3 

2 

92 
2 

9 

7 

3 

201 

Little  Keowe,  June  1,  1760. 

Etchowee,  June  27,  1760  

2 

6 
4 
9 

4 
1 

1 
1 

1 

24 
26 
6 
2 

Martinique,  1761  

1 

Havanna,  1762  

1 

St.  John's,  September,  1762.  .    

1 

4 

On  Passage  to  West  Indies  

1 

~ii 

5 

~14 

9 

Total  during  the  war 

~~2 

110 

~1 

259 

After  the  surrender  of  Montreal,  Fraser's  Highlanders  were 
not  called  into  action,  until  the  fall  of  1762,  when  the  two  com 
panies  were  with  the  exepdition  under  Colonel  William  Amherst, 
against  St.  John's,  Newfoundland.  In  this  service  Captain  Mac- 

*See  Appendix,  Note  L. 


FIRST  HIGHLAND  REGIMENTS  IN  AMERICA. 


289 


donell  was  mortally  wounded,  three  rank  and  file  killed,  and  seven 
wounded.  At  the  conclusion  of  the  war,  a  number  of  the  officers 
and  men  having  expressed  a  desire  to  remain  in  America,  had 
their  wishes  granted,  and  an  allowance  of  land  granted  them. 
The  rest  returned  to  Scotland  and  were  discharged. 

The   following  is  a  return  of    the    killed  and    wounded  of 
Fraser's  Highlanders  during  the  war  from  1756  to  1763: — 


KILLED 

WOUNDED 

00 

Rank  and 
File 

09 

T3 
C 

«  o 

•ss 

a 

Pi 

« 

u 

SH 

o 

T3 

ta 

a 

i, 

at 
O 

Subaltern 

~ 

OS 
V 

« 

U) 

Drummer 
and  Piper 

W 

£ 

0 

£ 

Captains 

Subaltern 

Serjeants 

Drummer 

Louisbure;.  Tuly  1758   . 

1 

1 
1 
1 

3 

2 

2 
3 

1 

3 

1 

1 

17 

18 

14 
51 
3 

i 
i 

1 
2 

2 
4 

2 

3 

8 
22 

41 

85 

131 

119 

7 

383 

Montrnprency,  Sept.  2,  1759 
Heights  of  Abraham,   Sept. 
13,  1759. 

7 
10 

Quebec,  April,  1760  

St.  John's,  Sept.  1762  

Total   during  the  war.  . 

~~i 

~io 

~4 

~~2 

103 

~~2 

~~9 

~35 

~17 

Whatever  may  be  said  of  the  42nd,  or  The  Black  Watch,  con 
cerning  its  soldierly  bearing  may  also  be  applied  to  both  Mont 
gomery's  and  Fraser's  regiments.  Both  officers  and  men  were 
from  the  same  people,  having  the  same  manners,  customs,  lan 
guage  and  aspirations.  The  officers  were  from  among  the  best 
families,  and  the  soldiers  respected  and  loved  those  who  com 
manded  them. 

For  three  years  after  the  fall  of  Montreal  the  war  between 
France  and  England  lingered  on  the  ocean.  The  Treaty  of  Paris 
was  signed  February  10,  1763,  which  gave  to  England  all  the 
French  possessions  in  America  eastward  of  the  Mississippi  from 
its  source  to  the  river  Iberville,  and  thence  through  Lakes  Maure- 
pas  and  Pontchartrain  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  Spain,  with  whom 
England  had  been  at  war,  at  the  same  time  ceded  East  and  West 
Florida  to  the  English  Crown.  France  was  obliged  to  cede  to 
Spain  all  that  vast  territory  west  of  the  Mississippi,  known  as  the 


290  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA, 

province  of  Louisiana.  The  Treaty  deprived  France  of  all  her 
possessions  in  North  America.  To  the  genius  of  William  Pitt 
must  be  ascribed  the  conquest  of  Canada  and  the  deprivation  of 
France  of  her  possessions  in  the  New  World. 

The  acquisition  of  Canada,  by  keen  sighted  observers,  was  re 
garded  as  a  source  of  danger  to  England.  As  early  as  the  year 
1748,  the  Swedish  traveller  Kalm,  having  described  in  vivid  lan 
guage  the  commercial  oppression  under  which  the  colonists  were 
suffering,  added  these  remarkable  words : 

"I  have  been  told,  not  only  by  native  Americans,  but  by  Eng 
lish  emigrants  publicly,  that  within  thirty  or  fifty  years  the  Eng 
lish  colonies  in  North  America  may  constitute  a  separate  state  en 
tirely  independent  of  England.  But  as  this  whole  country  towards 
the  sea  is  unguarded,  and  on  the  frontier  is  kept  uneasy  by  the 
French,  these  dangerous  neighbors  are  the  reason  why  the  love  of 
these  colonies  for  their  metropolis  does  not  utterly  decline.  The 
English  government  has,  therefore,  reason  to  regard  the  French 
in  North  America  as  the  chief  power  which  urges  their  colonies 
to  submission."* 

On  the  definite  surrender  of  Canada,  Choiseul  said  to  those 
around  him,  "We  have  caught  them  at  last" ;  his  eager  hopes  an 
ticipating  an  early  struggle  of  America  for  independence.  The 
French  ministers  consoled  themselves  for  the  Peace  of  Paris  by 
the  reflection  that  the  loss  of  Canada  was  a  sure  prelude  to  the  in 
dependence  of  the  colonies.  Vergennes,  the  sagacious  and  exper 
ienced  ambassador,  then  at  Constantinople,  a  grave,  laborious  man, 
remarkable  for  a  calm  temper  and  moderation  of  character,  pre 
dicted  to  an  English  traveller,  with  striking  accuracy,  the  events 
that  would  occur.  "England,"  he  said,  "will  soon  repent  of  hav 
ing  removed  the  only  check  that  could  keep  her  colonies  in  awe. 
They  stand  no  longer  in  need  of  her  protection.  She  will  call  on 
them  to  contribute  towards  supporting  the  burdens  they  have 
helped  to  bring  on  her,  and  they  will  answer  by  striking  off  all  de 
pendence." 

It  is  not  to  be  presumed  that  Englishmen  were  wholly  blind 
to  this  danger.  There  were  advocates  who  maintained  that  it 


*Pinkerton's  Travels,  Vol.  XIII. 


FIR  S  T  HIGHLAND  RE  GIMEN  TS  IN  A  M ERIC  A .        291 

would  be  wiser  to  restore  Canada  and  retain  Guadaloupe,  with  per 
haps  Martinico  and  St.  Lucia.  This  view  was  supported  with  dis 
tinguished  ability  in  an  anonymous  paper,  said  to  have  been  writ 
ten  by  William  Burke,  the  friend  and  kinsman  of  the  great  orator. 
The  views  therein  set  forth  were  said  to  have  been  countenanced 
by  lord  Hardwicke.  The  tide  of  English  opinion  was,  however, 
very  strongly  in  the  opposite  direction. 


CHAPTER  XII. 
SCOTCH  HOSTILITY  TO  AMERICA. 

The  causes  which  led  to  the  American  Revolution  have  been 
set  forth  in  works  pertaining  to  that  event,  and  fully  amplified  by 
those  desiring  to  give  a  special  treatise  on  the  subject.  Briefly  to 
rehearse  them,  the  following  may  be  pointed  out:  The  general 
cause  was  the  right  of  arbitrary  government  over  the  colonies 
claimed  by  the  British  parliament.  So  far  as  the  claim  was  con 
cerned  as  a  theory,  but  little  was  said,  but  when  it  was  put  in 
force  an  opposition  at  once  arose.  The  people  had  long  been 
taught  to  act  and  think  upon  the  principle  of  eternal  right,  which 
had  a  tendency  to  mould  them  in  a  channel  that  looked  towards  in 
dependence.  The  character  of  George  III.  was  such  as  to  irritate 
the  people.  He  was  stubborn  and  without  the  least  conception  of 
human  rights;  nor  could  he  conceive  of  a  magnanimous  project,  or 
appreciate  the  value  of  civil  liberty.  His  notions  of  government 
were  despotic,  and  around  him,  for  advisers,  he  preferred  those 
as  incompetent  and  as  illiberal  as  himself.  Such  a  king  could  not 
deal  with  a  people  who  had  learned  freedom,  and  had  the  highest 
conceptions  of  human  rights.  The  British  parliament,  composed 
almost  entirely  of  the  ruling  class,  shared  the  views  of  their  mas 
ter,  and  servilely  did  his  bidding,  by  passing  a  number  of  acts  de 
structive  of  colonial  liberty.  The  first  of  these  was  a  strenuous 
attempt  to  enforce  in  1761  THE  IMPORTATION  ACT,  which  gave  to 
petty  constables  the  authority  to  enter  any  and  every  place  where 
they  might  suspect  goods  upon  which  a  duty  had  not  been  levied. 
In  1763  and  1764  the  English  ministers  attempted  to  enforce  the 
law  requiring  the  payment  of  duties  on  sugar  and  molasses.  In 
vain  did  the  people  try  to  show  that  under  the  British  constitution 
taxation  and  representation  were  inseparable.  Nevertheless  Eng 
lish  vessels  were  sent  to  hover  around  American  ports,  and  soon 
succeeded  in  paralyzing  the  trade  with  the  West  Indies. 


SCOTCH  HOSTILITT  TO  AMERICA.  293 

The  close  of  the  French  and  Indian  war  gave  to  England  a  re 
newed  opportunity  to  tax  America.  The  national  debt  had  in 
creased  from  £52,092,238  in  1727  to  £138,865,430  in  1763.  The 
ministers  began  to  urge  that  the  expenses  of  the  war  ought  to  be 
borne  by  the  colonies.  The  Americans  contended,  that  they  had 
aided  England  as  much  as  she  had  aided  them ;  that  the  cession  of 
Canada  had  amply  remunerated  England  for  all  her  losses;  and, 
iurther,  the  colonies  did  not  dread  the  payment  of  money,  but 
feared  that  their  liberties  might  be  subverted.  Early  in  March 
1765,  the  English  parliament,  passed  the  celebrated  STAMP  ACT, 
which  provided  that  every  note,  bond,  deed,  mortgage,  lease, 
licence,  all  legal  documents  of  every  description,  every  colonial 
pamphlet,  almanac,  and  newspaper,  after  the  first  day  of  the  fol 
lowing  November,  should  be  on  paper  furnished  by  the  British 
government,  the  stamp  cost  being  from  one  cent  to  thirty  dollars. 
When  the  news  of  the  passage  of  this  act  was  brought  to  America 
the  excitement  was  intense,  and  action  was  resolved  on  by  the  col 
onies.  The  act  was  not  formally  repealed  until  March  18,  1766. 
On  June  29,  1767,  another  act  was  passed  to  tax  America.  On 
October  i,  1768,  seven  hundred  troops,  sent  from  Halifax, 
marched  with  fixed  bayonets  into  Boston,  and  quartered  them 
selves  in  the  State  House.  In  February  1769  parliament  declared 
the  people  of  Massachusetts  rebels,  and  the  governor  was  directed 
to  arrest  those  deemed  guilty  of  treason,  and  send  them  to  Eng 
land  for  trial.  In  the  city  of  New  York,  in  1770,  the  soldiers  wan 
tonly  cut  down  a  liberty  pole,  which  had  for  several  years  stood  in 
the  park.  The  most  serious  affray  occurred  on  March  5th,  in  Bos 
ton  between  a  party  of  citizens  and  some  soldiers,  in  which  three 
citizens  were  shot  down  and  several  wounded.  This  massacre  in 
flamed  the  city  with  a  blaze  of  excitement.  On  that  day  lord 
North  succeeded  in  having  all  the'dutes  repealed  except  that  on 
tea;  and  that  tax,  in  1773,  was  attempted  to  be  enforced  by  a 
stratagem.  On  the  evening  of  December  i6th,  the  tea,  in  the  three 
tea-ships,  then  in  Boston  harbor,  was  thrown  overboard,  by  fifty 
men  disguised  as  Indians.  Parliament,  instead  of  using  legal 
means,  hastened  to  find  revenge.  On  March  31,  1774,  it  was  en 
acted  that  Boston  port  should  be  closed.  ' 


294  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

The  final  act  which  brought  on  the  Revolution  was  the  firing 
upon  the  seventy  minute  men,  who  were  standing  still  at  Lexing 
ton,  by  the  English  soldiers  under  Major  Pitcairn,  on  April  19, 
1775,  sixteen  of  the  patriots  fell  dead  or  wounded.  The  first  gun 
of  the  Revolution  fired  the  entire  country,  and  in  a  few  days  Bos 
ton  was  besieged  by  the  militia  twenty  thousand  strong.  Events 
nassed  rapidly,  wrongs  upon  wrongs  were  perpetrated,  until, 
finally,  on  July  4,  1776,  the  Declaration  of  Independence  was  pub 
lished  to  the  world.  By  this  act  all  hope  of  reconciliation  was  at 
an  end.  Whatever  concessions  might  be  made  by  England,  her 
own  acts  had  caused  an  impassable  gulf. 

America  had  done  all  within  her  power  to  avert  the  impend 
ing  storm.  Her  petitions  had  been  spurned  from  the  foot  of  the 
English  throne.  Even  the  illustrious  Dr.  Franklin,  venerable  in 
years,  was  forced  to  listen  to  a  vile  diatribe  against  him  delivered 
by  the  coarse  and  brutal  Wedderburn,  while  members  of  the  Privy 
Council  who  were  present,  with  the  single  exception  of  lord 
North,  "lost  all  dignity  and  all  self-respect.  They  laughed  aloud 
at  each  sarcastic  sally  of  Wedderburn.  'The  indecency  of  their 
behaviour/  in  the  words  of  Shelburne,  'exceeded,  as  is  agreed  on 
all  hands,  that  of  any  committee  of  elections ;'  and  Fox,  in  a  speech 
which  he  made  as  late  as  1803,  reminded  the  House  how  on  that 
memorable  occasion  'all  men  tossed  up  their  hats  and  clapped  their 
hands  in  boundless  delight  at  Mr.  Wedderburn's  speech.'  "* 

George  III.,  his  ministers  and  his  parliament  hurled  the 
country  headlong  into  war,  and  that  against  the  judgment  of  her 
wisest  men,  and  her  best  interests.  To  say  the  least  the  war  was 
not  popular  in  England.  The  wisest  statesmen  in  both  Houses  of 
Parliament  plead  for  reconciliation,  but  their  efforts  fell  on  cal 
lous  ears.  The  ruling  class  was  seized  with  the  one  idea  of  hum 
bling  America.  They  preferred  to  listen  to  such  men  as  Major 
James  Grant, — the  same  who  allowed  his  men,  (as  has  been  al 
ready  narrated)  to  be  scandalously  slaughtered  before  Fort  du 
Quesne,  and  had  made  himself  offensive  in  South  Carolina  under 
Colonel  Montgomery.  This  braggart  asserted,  in  the  House  of 
Commons,  "amidst  the  loudest  cheering,  that  he  knew  the  Amer 
icans  very  well,  and  was  certain  they  would  not  fight ;  'that  they 

*Lecky's  History  of  England,  Vol.  IV.  p.  151. 


SCOTCH  HOSTILITY  TO  AMERICA.  295 

were  not  soldiers  and  never  could  be  made  so,  being  naturally 
pusillanimous  and  incapable  of  discipline ;  that  a  very  slight  force 
would  be  more  than  sufficient  for  their  complete  reduction' ;  and  he 
fortified  his  statement  by  repeating  their  peculiar  expressions,  and 
ridiculing  their  religious  enthusiasm,  manners  and  ways  of  living, 
greatly  to  the  entertainment  of  the  house."* 

The  great  Pitt,  then  earl  of  Chatham,  in  his  famous  speech  in 
January  1775,  declared: 

"The  spirit  which  resists  your  taxation  in  America  is  the 
same  that  formerly  opposed  loans,  benevolences,  and  ship-money 
in  England.  *  *  This  glorious  spirit  of  Whiggism  animates 
three  millions  in  America  who  prefer  poverty  with  liberty  to 
gilded  chains  and  sordid  affluence,  and  who  will  die  in  defence  of 
their  rights  as  freemen.  *  *  *  por  myself,  I  must  declare  that 
in  all  my  reading  and  observation — and  history  has  been  my  fav 
orite  study;  I  have  read  Thucydides,  and  have  studied  and  ad 
mired  the  master  states  of  the  world — that  for  solidity  of  reason 
ing,  force  of  sagacity,  and  wisdom  of  conclusion  under  such  a 
complication  of  difficult  circumstances,  no  nation  or  body  of  men 
can  stand  in  preference  to  the  General  Congress  at  Philadelphia. 
*  *  *  All  attempts  to  impose  servitude  upon  such  men,  to  estab 
lish  despotism  over  such  a  mighty  continental  nation,  must  be 
vain,  must  be  fatal.  We  shall  be  forced  ultimately  to  retreat.  Let 
us  retreat  while  we  can,  not  when  we  must." 

In  accordance  with  these  sentiments  Chatham  withdrew  his 
eldest  son  from  the  army  rather  than  suffer  him  to  be  engaged  in 
the  war.  Lord  Effingham,  finding  his  regiment  was  to  serve 
against  the  Americans,  threw  up  his  commission  and  renounced 
the  profession  for  which  he  had  been  trained  and  loved,  as  the 
only  means  of  escaping  the  obligation  of  fighting  against  the  cause 
of  freedom.  Admiral  Keppel,  one  of  the  most  gallant  officers  in 
the  British  navy,  expressed  his  readiness  to  serve  against  the  an 
cient  enemies  of  England,  but  asked  to  be  released  from  employ 
ment  against  the  Americans.  It  is  said  that  Amherst  refused  to 
command  the  army  against  the  Americans.  In  1776  it  was  openly 
debated  in  parliament  whether  British  officers  ought  to  serve  their 
sovereign  against  the  Americans,  and  no  less  a  person  than  Gen 
eral  Comvay  leaned  decidedly  to  the  negative,  and  compared  the 


*Bancroft's  History  United  States,  Vol.  VI,    p.    136;  American  Archives, 
Fourth  Series,  Vol.  I,  p.  1543. 


296  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

case  to  that  of  French  officers  who  were  employed  in  the  Massacre 
of  St.  Bartholomew.  Just  after  the  battle  of  Bunker  Hill,  the 
duke  of  Richmond  declared  in  parliament  that  he  "did  not  think 
that  the  Americans  were  in  rebellion,  but  that  they  were  resisting 
acts  of  the  most  unexampled  cruelty  and  oppression."  The  Cor 
poration  of  London,  in  1775,  drew  up  an  address  strongly  approv 
ing  of  the  resistance  of  the  Americans,  and  similar  addresses  were 
expressed  by  other  towns.  A  great  meeting  in  London,  and  also 
the  guild  of  merchants  in  Dublin,  returned  thanks  to  lord  Effing- 
ham  for  his  recent  conduct.  When  Montgomery  fell  at  the  head 
of  the  American  troops  before  Quebec,  he  was  eulogized  in  the 
British  parliament. 

The  merchants  of  Bristol,  September  27,  1775,  held  a  meet 
ing  and  passed  resolutions  deprecating  the  war,  and  calling  upon 
the  king  to  put  a  stop  to  it.  The  Lord  Mayor,  Aldermen,  and  Liv 
ery  of  London,  September  29th,  issued  an  address  to  the  Electors 
of  Great  Britain,  against  carrying  on  the  war.  A  meeting  of  the 
merchants  and  traders  of  London  was  held  October  5th,  and  moved 
an  address  to  the  king  "relative  to  the  unhappy  dispute  between 
Great  Britain  and  her  American  Colonies,"  and  that  he  should 
"cause  hostilities  to  cease."  The  principal  citizens,  manufactur 
ers  and  traders  of  the  city  of  Coventry,  October  loth,  addressed 
the  sovereign  beseeching  him  "to  stop  the  effusion  of  blood,  to 
recommend  to  your  Parliament  to  consider,  with  all  due  attention, 
the  petition  from  America  lately  offered  to  be  presented  to  the 
throne."  The  mayor  and  burgesses  of  Nottingham,  October  2Oth, 
petitioned  the  king  in  which  they  declared  that  "the  first  object  of 
our  desires  and  wishes  is  the  return  of  peace  and  cordial  union 
with  our  American  fellow-subjects,"  and  humbly  requested  him 
to  "suspend  those  hostilities,  which,  we  fear,  can  have  no  other 
than  a  fatal  issue."  This  was  followed  by  an  address  of  the  in 
habitants  of  the  same  city,  in  which  the  king  was  asked  to  "stay 
the  hand  of  war,  and  recall  into  the  bosom  of  peace  and  grateful 
subjection  your  American  subjects,  by  a  restoration  of  those  meas 
ures  which  long  experience  has  shown  to  be  productive  of  the 
greatest  advantages  to  this  late  united  and  flourishing  Empire." 
The  petition  of  the  free  burgesses,  traders  and  inhabitants  of  New- 


SCOTCH  HOSTILITY  TO  AMERICA.  297 

castle-upon-Tyne  declared  that  "in  the  present  unnatural  war  with 
our  American  brethren,  we  have  seen  neither  provocation  nor  ob 
ject;  nor  is  it,  in  our  humble  apprehension",  consonant  with  the 
rights  of  humanity,  sound  policy,  or  the  Constitution  of  our  Coun 
try."  A  very  great  majority  of  the  gentlemen,  clergy  and  free 
holders  of  the  county  of  Berks  signed  an  address,  November  7th, 
to  the  king  in  which  it  was  declared  that  "the  disorders  have  arisen 
from  a  complaint  (plausible  at  least)  of  one  right  violated;  and 
we  can  never  be  brought  to  imagine  that  the  true  remedy  for  such 
disorders  consists  in  an  attack  on  all  other  rights,  and  an  attempt 
to  drive  the  people  either  to  unconstitutional  submission  or  abso 
lute  despair."  The  gentlemen,  merchants,  freemen  and  inhabi 
tants  of  the  city  of  Worcester  also  addressed  the  king  and  be 
sought  him  to  adopt  such  measures  as  shall  "seem  most  expedient 
for  putting  a  stop  to  the  further  effusion  of  blood,  for  reconciling 
Great  Britain  and  her  Colonies,  for  reuniting  the  affections  of 
your  now  divided  people,  and  for  establishing,  on  a  permanent 
foundation,  the  peace,  commerce,  and  prosperity  of  all  your 
Majesty's  Dominions." 

It  is  a  fact,  worthy  of  special  notice,  that  in  both  England  and 
Ireland  there  was  a  complete  absence  of  alacrity  and  enthusiasm 
in  enlisting  for  the  army  and  navy.  This  was  the  chief  reason 
why  George  III.  turned  to  the  petty  German  princes  who  trafficked 
in  human  chattels.  There  people  were  seized  in  their  homes,  or 
while  working  the  field,  and  sold  to  England  at  so  much  per  head. 
On  account  of  the  great  difficulty  in  England  in  obtaining  volun 
tary  recruits  for  the  American  war,  the  press-gang  was  resorted 
to,  and  in  1776,  was  especially  fierce.  In  less  than  a  month  eight 
hundred  men  were  seized  in  London  alone,  and  several  lives  were 
lost  in  the  scuffles  that  took  place.  The  press-gang  would  hang 
about  the  prison-gates,  and  seize  criminals  whose  sentences  had 
expired  and  force  them  into  the  army. 

"It  soon  occurred  to  the  government  that  able-bodied  crimi 
nals  might  be  more  usefully  employed  in  the  coercion  of  the  re 
volted  colonists,  and  there  is  reason  to  believe  that  large  numbers 
of  criminals  of  all  but  the  worst  category,  passed  at  this  time  into 
the  English  army  and  navy.  In  estimating  the  light  in  which 
British  soldiers  were  regarded  in  America,  and  in  estimating  the 


298  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

violence  and  misconduct  of  which  British  soldiers  were  sometimes 
guilty,  this  fact  must  not  be  forgotten."  In  Ireland  criminals 
were  released  from  their  prisons  on  condition  of  enlisting  in  the 
army  or  navy.* 

The  regular  press-gang  was  not  confined  to  England,  and  it 
formed  one  of  the  grievances  of  the  American  colonists.  One  of 
the  most  terrible  riots  ever  known  in  New  England,  was  caused, 
in  1747,  by  this  nefarious  practice,  under  the  sanction  of  Admiral 
Knowles.  An  English  vessel  was  burnt,  and  English  officers  were 
seized  and  imprisoned  by  the  crowd ;  the  governor  was  obliged  to 
flee  to  the  castle ;  the  sub-sheriffs  were  impounded  in  the  stocks ; 
the  militia  refused  to  act  against  the  people ;  and  the  admiral  was 
compelled  to  release  his  captives.  Resistance,  in  America,  was 
shown  in  many  subsequent  attempts  to  impress  the  people. 

The  king  and  his  ministers  felt  it  was  necessary  to  sustain 
the  acts  of  parliament  in  the  American  war  by  having  addresses 
sent  to  the  king  upholding  him  in  the  course  he  was  pursuing. 
Hence  emissaries  were  sent  throughout  the  kingdom  who  cajoled 
the  ignorant  into  signing  such  papers.  The  general  sentiment  of 
the  people  cannot  be  estimated  by  the  number  of  addresses  for 
they  were  obtained  by  the  influence  of  the  ministers  of  state. 
Every  magistrate  depending  upon  the  favor  of  the  crown  could 
and  would  exert  his  influence  as  directed.  Hence  there  were 
numerous  addresses  sent  to  the  king  approving  the  course  he  was 
bent  upon.  When  it  is  considered  that  the  government  had  the 
advantage  of  more  than  fifty  thousand  places  and  pensions  at  its 
disposal,  the  immense  lever  for  securing  addresses  is  readily  seen. 
From  no  section  of  the  country,  however,  were  these  addresses  so 
numerous  as  from  Scotland. 

It  is  one  of  the  most  singular  things  in  history  that  the  peo 
ple  of  Scotland  should  have  been  so  hostile  to  the  Americans,  and 
so  forward  in  expressing  their  approbation  of  the  attitude  of 
George  III.  and  his  ministers.  The  Americans  had  in  no  wise 
ever  harmed  them  or  crossed  their  path.  The  emigrants  from 
Scotland  had  been  received  with  open  arms  by  the  people.  If  any 
had  been  mistreated,  it  was  by  the  appointees  of  the  crown.  With 


*Leeky's  History  of  England,  Vol.  IV.  p.  316 


SCOTCH  HOSTILITY  TO  AMERICA.  299 

scarcely  an  exception  the  whole  political  representation  in  both 
Houses  of  Parliament  supported  lord  North,  and  were  bitterly 
opposed  to  the  Americans.  Lecky  has  tried  to  soften  the  matter 
by  throwing  the  blame  on  the  servile  leaders  who  did  not  repre 
sent  the  real  sentiment  of  the  people : 

"Scotland,  however,  is  one  of  the  very  few  instances  in  his 
tory,  of  a  nation  whose  political  representation  was  so  grossly  de 
fective  as  not  merely  to  distort  but  absolutely  to  conceal  its  opin 
ions.  It  was  habitually  looked  upon  as  the  most  servile  and  cor 
rupt  portion  of  the  British  Empire;  and  the  eminent  liberalism 
and  the  very  superior  political  qualities  of  its  people  seem  to  have 
been  scarcely  suspected  to  the  very  eve  of  the  Reform  Bill  of  1832. 
That  something  of  that  liberalism  existed  at  the  outbreak  of  the 
American  war,  may,  I  think,  be  inferred  from  the  very  significant 
fact  that  the  Government  were  unable  to  obtain  addresses  in  their 
favor  either  from  Edinburgh  or  Glasgow.  The  country,  however, 
was  judged  mainly  by  its  representatives,  and  it  was  regarded  as 
far  more  hostile  to  the  American  cause  than  either  England  or 
Ireland."* 

A  very  able  editor  writing  at  the  time  has  observed : 

"It  must  however  be  acknowledge,  that  an  unusual  apathy 
with  respect  to  public  affairs,  seemed  to  prevail  with  the  people, 
in  general,  of  this  country;  of  which  a  stronger  proof  needs  not 
to  be  given,  that  than  which  will  probably  recur  to  every  body's 
memory,  that  the  accounts  of  many  of  the  late  military  actions,  as 
well  as  of  political  procedings  of  no  less  importance,  were  re 
ceived  with  as  much  indifference,  and  canvassed  with  as  much 
coolness  and  unconcern,  as  if  they  had  happened  between  two 
nations  with  whom  they  were  scarcely  connected.  We  must  ex 
cept  from  all  these  observations,  the  people  of  North  Britain 
(Scotland),  who,  almost  to  a  man,  so  far  as  they  could  be  de 
scribed  or  distinguished  under  any  particular  denomination,  not 
only  applauded,  but  proffered  life  and  fortune  in  support  of  the 
present  measures. "f 

The  list  of  addresses  sent  from  Scotland  to  the  king  against 
the  Colonies  is  a  long  one, — unbroken  by  any  remonstrance  or  cor 
rection.  It  embraces  those  sent  by  the  provost,  magistrates,  and 
common  (or  town)  council  of  Aberbrothock,  Aberdeen,  Annan, 
Ayr,  Burnt-Island,  Dundee,  Edinburgh,  Forfar,  Forres,  Inver 
ness,  Irvine,  Kirkaldy,  Linlithgow,  Lochmaben,  Montrose,  Nairn, 


*History  of  England,  Vol.  IV,  p.  338.     fAnnual  Register,  1776,  p.  39. 


800  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

\ 

Peebles,  Perth,  Renfrew,  Rutherglen,  and  Stirling;  by  the  magis 
trates  and  town  council  of  Brechine,  Inverary,  St.  Andrews,  Sel 
kirk,  Jedburgh,  Kirkcudbright,  Kirkwall,  and  Paisley;  by  the 
magistrates,  town  council  and  all  the  principal  inhabitants  of 
Fortrose;  by  the  provost,  magistrates,  council,  burgesses  and  in 
habitants  of  Elgin;  by  the  chief  magistrates  of  Dunfermline,  In- 
verkeiting  and  Culross ;  by  the  magistrates,  common  council,  bur 
gesses,  and  inhabitants  of  Dumfries;  by  the  lord  provost,  magis 
trates,  town  council  and  deacons  of  craft  of  Lanark;  by  the  magis 
trates,  incorporated  societies,  and  principal  inhabitants  of  the  town 
and  port  of  Leith;  by  the  principal  inhabitants  of  Perth;  by  the 
gentlemen,  clergy,  merchants,  manufacturers,  incorporated  trades 
and  principal  inhabitants  of  Dundee ; '  by  the  deacon  convenier, 
deacons  of  fourteen  incorporated  trades  and  other  members  of 
trades  houses  of  Glasgow ;  by  the  magistrates,  council  and  incor 
porations  of  Cupar  in  Fife,  and  Dumbarton ;  by  the  freeholders  of 
the  county  of  Argyle  and  Berwick;  by  the  noblemen,  gentlemen 
and  freeholders  of  the  counties  of  Aberdeen  and  Fife;  by  the 
noblemen,  gentlemen,  freeholders  and  others  of  the  county  of  Lin- 
lithgow;  by  the  noblemen  and  gentlemen  of  the  county  of  Rox 
burgh;  by  the  noblemen,  justices  of  the  peace,  freeholders,  and 
commissioners  of  supply  of  the  counties  of  Perth  and  Caithness ; 
by  the  noblemen,  freeholders,  justices  of  the  peace,  and  commis 
sioners  of  the  land-tax  of  the  counties  of  Banff  and  Elgin ;  by  the 
freeholders  and  justices  of  the  peace  of  the  county  of  Dumbarton; 
by  the  gentlemen,  justices  of  the  peace,  clergy,  freeholders  and 
committee  of  supply  of  the  county  of  Clackmanan ;  by  the  gentle 
men,  justices  of  the  peace  and  commissioners  of  land  tax  of  the 
counties  of  Kincardine,  Lanark  and  Renfrew ;  by  the  freeholders, 
justices  of  the  peace  and  commissioners  of  supply  of  the  counties 
of  Kinross  and  Orkney;  by  the  justices  of  the  peace,  freeholders 
and  commissioners  of  land  tax  of  the  county  of  Peebles ;  by  the 
gentlemen,  freeholders,  justices  of  the  peace  and  commissioners 
of  supply  of  the  county  of  Nairn;  by  the  gentlemen,  heretors, 
freeholders  and  clergy  of  the  counties  of  Ross  and  Cromarty ;  by 
the  General  Assembly  of  the  Church  of  Scotland ;  by  the  minis 
ters  and  elders  of  the  provincial  synod  of  Angus  and  Mearns; 


SCOTCH  HOSTILITY  TO  AMERICA.  301 

also  of  the  synod  of  Glasgow  and  Ayr;  by  the  provincial  synod 
of  Dumfries,  and  by  the  ministers  of  the  presbytery  of  Irvine. 

The  list  ascribes  but  eight  of  the  addresses  to  the  Highlands. 
This  does  not  signify  that  they  were  any  the  less  loyal  to  the 
pretentions  of  George  III.  The  probability  is  that  the  people 
generally  stood  ready  to  follow  their  leaders,  and  these  latter 
exerted  themselves  against  the  colonists.  The  addresses  that 
were  proffered,  emanating  from  the  Highlands,  in  chronological 
order,  may  be  thus  summarized :  The  freeholders  of  Argyleshire, 
on  October  17,  1775,  met  at  Inverary  with  Robert  Campbell  pre 
siding,  and  through  their  representative  in  Parliament,  Colonel 
Livingston,  presented  their  "humble  Address"  to  the  king,  in 
which  they  refer  to  their  predecessors  who  had  "suffered  early 
and  greatly  in  the  cause  of  liberty"  and  now  judge  it  incumbent 
upon  themselves  "to  express  our  sense  of  the  blessings  we  enjoy 
under  your  Majesty's  mild  and  constitutional  Government;  and, 
at  the  same  time,  to  declare  our  abhorrence  of  the  unnatural 
rebellion  of  our  deluded  fellow-subjects  in  America,  which,  we 
apprehend,  is  encouraged  and  fomented  by  several  discontented 
and  turbulent  persons  at  home."  They  earnestly  desire  that  the 
measures  adopted  by  parliament  may  be  "vigorously  prosecuted ;" 
"and  we  beg  leave  to  assure  your  Majesty,  that,  in  support  of  such 
measures,  we  are  ready  to  risk  our  lives  and  fortunes." 

The  address  of  the  magistrates,  town  council,  and  all  the 
principal  inhabitants  of  Fortrose,  is  without  date,  but  probably 
during  the  month  of  October  of  the  same  year.  They  met  with 
Colonel  Hector  Munro,  their  representative  in  parliament,  pre 
siding,  and  addressing  the  king  declared  their  "loyal  affection"  to 
his  person;  are  "filled  with  a  just  sense  of  the  many  blessings" 
they  enjoy,  and  "beg  leave  to  approach  the  throne,  and  express 
our  indignation  at,  and  abhorrence  of,  the  measures  adopted  by 
our  unhappy  and  deluded  fellow-subjects  in  America,  in  direct 
opposition  to  law  and  justice,  and  to  every  rational  idea  of  civil 
ization;"  "with  still  greater  indignation,  if  possble,  we  behold 
this  rebellious  disposition,  which  so  fatally  obtains  on  the  other 
side  of  the  Atlantic,  fomented  and  cherished  by  a  set  of  men  in 
Great  Britain;"  that  the  "deluded  children  may  quickly  return  to 


302  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

their  duty,"  and  if  not,  "we  hope  your  Majesty  will  direct  such 
vigorous,  speedy,  and  effectual  measures  to  be  pursued,  as  may 
bring  them  to  a  due  sense  of  their  error/' 

The  provost,  magistrates  and  town  council  of  Nairn  met 
November  6,  1775,  and  addressed  their  "Most  Gracious  Sov 
ereign"  as  his  "most  faithful  subjects"  and  it  was  their  "indis 
pensable  duty"  to  testify  their  "loyalty  and  attachment ;"  they 
were  "deeply  sensible  of  the  many  blessings"  they  enjoyed;  they 
viewed  with  "horror  and  detestation"  the  "audacious  attempts 
that  have  been  made  to  alienate  the  affections  of  your  subjects." 
"Weak  as  our  utmost  efforts  may  be  deemed,  and  limited  our 
powers,  each  heart  and  hand  devoted  to  your  service  will,  with 
the  most  ardent  zeal,  contribute  in  promoting  such  measures  as 
may  be  now  thought  necessary  for  re-establishing  the  violated 
rights  of  the  British  Legislature,  and  bringing  back  to  order  and 
allegiance  your  Majesty's  deluded  and  unhappy  subjects  in 
America." 

On  the  same  day,  the  same  class  of  men  at  Inverness  made 
their  address  as  "dutiful  and  loyal  subjects,"  and  declared  "the 
many  blessings"  they  enjoyed;  and  expressed  their  "utmost  de 
testation  and  abhorrence  of  that  spirit  of  rebellion  which  has  un- 
hapily  broke  forth  among  your  Majesty's  subjects  in  America," 
and  "the  greatest  sorrow  we  behold  the  seditious  designs  of 
discontented  and  factious  men  so  far  attended  with  success  as 
to  seduce  your  infatuated  and  deluded  subjects  in  the  colonies 
from  their  allegiance  and  duty,"  and  they  declared  their  "deter 
mined  resolution  of  supporting  your  Majesty's  Government,  to 
the  utmost  of  our  power,  against  all  attempts  that  may  be  made 
to  disturb  it,  either  at  home  or  abroad." 

The  following  day,  or  November  7th,  the  gentlemen,  free 
holders,  justices  of  the  peace,  and  commissioners  of  supply  of  the 
county  of  Nairn,  met  in  the  city  of  Nairn,  and  addressed  their 
"Most  Gracious  Sovereign,"  declaring  themselves  the  "most  duti 
ful  and  loyal  subjects,"  and  it  was  their  "indispensable  duty"  "to 
declare  our  abhorrence  of  the  present  unnatural  rebellion  carried 
on  by  many  of  your  infatuated  subjects  in  America."  "With 
profound  humility  we  profess  our  unalterable  attachment  to  your 


SCOTCH  HOSTILITY  TO  AMERICA,  303 

Majesty's  person  and  family,  and  our  most  cordial  approbation 
of  the  early  measures  adopted  for  giving  a  check  to  the  first 
dawnings  of  disobedience.  This  county,  in  the  late  war,  sent  out 
many  of  its  sons  to  defend  your  Majesty's  ungrateful  colonies 
against  the  invasion  of  foreign  enemies,  and  they  will  now,  when 
called  upon,  be  equally  ready  to  repel  all  the  attempts  of  the 
traitorous  and  disaffected,  against  the  dignity  of  your  crown,  and 
the  just  rights  of  the  supreme  Legislature  of  Great  Britain." 

The  gentlemen,  heretors,  freeholders,  and  clergy  of  the 
Counties  of  Ross  and  Cromarty  assembled  at  Dingwall,  Novem 
ber  23,  1775,  and  also  addressed  their  "Most  Gracious  Sovereign" 
as  the  "most  faithful  and  loyal  subjects,"  acknowledging  "the 
protection  we  are  blessed  with  in  the  enjoyment  of  our  liberties," 
it  is  "with  an  inexpressible  concern  we  behold  many  of  our  fellow- 
subjects  in  America,  incited  and  supported  by  factions  and  de 
signing  men  at  home,"  and  that  "we  shall  have  no  hesitation  in 
convincing  your  rebellious  and  deluded  subjects  in  America,  that 
with  the  same  cheerfulness  we  so  profusely  spilled  our  blood  in 
the  last  war,  in  defending  them  against  their  and  our  natural 
enemies,  we  are  now  ready  to  shed  it,  if  necessary,  in  bringing 
them  back  to  a  just  sense  of  their  duty  and  allegiance  to  your 
Majesty,  and  their  subordination  to  the  Mother  Country." 

The  magistrates  and  town  council  of  Inverary  met  on  No 
vember  28,  1775,  and  to  their  "Most  Gracious  Sovereign"  they 
were  also  the  "most  dutiful  and  loyal  subjects,"  and  further  "en 
joyed  all  the  blessings  of  the  best  Government  the  wisdom  of  man 
ever  devised,  we  have  seen  with  indignation,  the  malignant  breath 
of  disappointed  faction,  by  prostituting  the  sacred  sounds  of  lib 
erty,  too  successful  in  blowing  the  sparks  of  a  temporary  dis 
content  into  the  flames  of  a  rebellion  in  your  Majesty's  Colonies, 
that  we  from  our  souls  abhor;"  and  they  desired  to  be  applied 
"such  forcive  remedies  to  the  affected  parts,  as  shall  be  necessary 
to  restore  that  union  and  dependency  of  the  whole  on  the  legisla 
tive  power." 

At  Thurso,  December  6,  1775,  there  met  the  noblemen,  gen 
tlemen,  freeholders,  justices  of  the  peace  and  commissioners  of 
supply  of  the  county  of  Caithness,  and  in  an  address  to  their 


304  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

"Most  Gracious  Sovereign"  declared  themselves  also  to  be  the 
"most  dutiful  and  loyal  subjects;"  they  approved  the  "lenient 
measures"  which  had  hitherto  been  taken  in  America  by  parlia 
ment,  "and  that  they  will  support  with  their  lives  and  fortunes, 
the  vigorous  exertions  which  they  forsee  may  soon  be  necessary 
to  subdue  a  rebellion  premeditated,  unprovoked,  and  that  is  every 
day  becoming  more  general,  untainted  by  the  vices  that  too  often 
accompany  affluence,  our  people  have  been  inured  to  industry, 
sobriety,  and,  when  engaged  in  your  Majesty's  service,  have  been 
distinguished  for  an  exact  obedience  to  discipline,  and  a  faithful 
discharge  of  duty ;  and  we  hope,  if  called  forth  to  action  in  one 
combined  corps,  it  will  be  their  highest  ambition  to  merit  a  favor 
able  report  to  your  Majesty  from  their  superior  officers.  At  the 
same  time,  it  is  our  most  ardent  prayer  to  Almighty  God,  that  the 
eyes  of  our  deluded  fellow-subjects  in  America  may  soon  be 
opened,  to  see  whether  it  is  safe  to  trust  in  a  Congress  unconstitu 
tionally  assembled,  in  a  band  of  officers  unconstitutionally  ap 
pointed,  or  in  a  British  King  and  Parliament  whose  combined 
powers  have  indeed  often  restrained  the  licentiousness,  but  never 
invaded  the  rational  liberties  of  mankind." 

A  survey  of  the  addresses  indicates  that  they  were  composed 
by  one  person,  or  else  modelled  from  the  same  formula.  All  had 
the  same  source  of  inspiration.  This,  however,  does  not  militate 
against  the  moral  effect  of  those  uttering  them.  So  far  as  Scot 
land  is  concerned,  it  must  be  regarded  as  a  fair  representation  of 
the  sentiment  of  the  people.  While  only  an  insignificant  part  of 
the  Highlands  gave  their  humble  petitions,  yet  the  subsequent 
acts  must  be  the  criterion  from  which  a  judgment  must  be  formed. 

It  is  possible  that  some  of  the  loyal  addresses  were  acceler 
ated  by  the  prohibition  placed  on  Scotch  emigration  to  America. 
Early  in  September,  1775,  Henry  Dundas,  lord-advocate  for  Scot 
land,  urged  the  board  of  customs  to  issue  orders  to  all  inferior 
custom  houses  enjoining  them  to  grant  no  clearances  for  America 
of  any  ship  which  had  more  than  the  common  complement  of 
hands  on  board.  On  September  23,  1775,  Archibald  Cockburn, 
sheriff  deputy  of  Edinburgh,  issued  the  following  order : 

"Whereas  a  letter  was  received  by  me  some  time  ago,  from 
His  Majesty's  Advocate  for  Scotland,  intimating  that,  on  account 

*See  Appendix,  Note  M. 


SCOTCH  HOSTILITY  TO  AMERICA.  305 

of  the  present  rebellion  in  America,  it  was  proper  a  stop  should 
be  put  for  the  present  to  emigrations  to  that  Country,  and  that 
the  necessary  directions  were  left  at  the  different  sea-ports  in 
Scotland  to  that  purpose ;  I  think  it  my  duty,  in  obedience  to  his 
Lordship's  requisition  contained  in  that  letter,  to  take  this  publick 
method  of  notifying  to  such  of  the  inhabitants  within  my  jurisdic 
tion,  if  any  such  there  be,  who  have  formed  resolutions  to  them 
selves  of  leaving  this  Country,  and  going  in  quest  of  settlements 
in  America,  that  they  aught  not  to  put  themselves  to  the  unneces 
sary  trouble  and  expense  of  preparing  for  a  removal  of  their  habi 
tations,  which  they  will  not,  so  far  as  it  lies  in  my  power  to  pre 
vent,  be  permitted  to  effectuate." 

The  British  government  had  every  assurance  of  the  un 
divided  support  of  all  Scotland  in  its  attempt  to  subjugate 
America.  It  also  put  a  strong  dependence  in  enlisting  in  the 
army  such  Highlanders  as  had  emigrated,  and  especially  those 
who  had  belonged  to  the  42nd,  Fraser's,  and  Montgomery's  regi 
ments,  but  remained  in  the  country  after  the  peace  of  1763.  This 
alone  would  make  a  very  unfavorable  impression  on  the  minds  of 
Americans.  But  when  to  this  is  added  the  efforts  of  British  of 
ficers  to  organize  the  emigrants  from  the  Highlands  into  a  special 
regiment,  as  early  as  Novemeber,  1775,  the  rising  of  the  High 
landers  both  in  North  Carolina  and  on  the  Mohawk,  the  enlisting 
of  emigrants  on  board  vessels  before  landing  and  sailing  by 
Boston  to  join  their  regiments  at  Halifax,  and  on  the  passage 
listening  to  the  booming  of  the  cannon  at  Bunker  Hill;  and  the 
further  fact  that  both  the  42nd  and  Fraser's  Highlanders  were 
ordered  to  embark  at  Greenock  for  America,  five  days  before  the 
battle  of  Lexington,  it  is  not  a  matter  of  surprise  that  a  strong 
resentment  should  be  aroused  in  the  breasts  of  many  of  the  most 
devoted  to  the  cause  of  the  Revolution. 

The  feeling  engendered  by  the  acts  of  Scotland  towards 
those  engaged  in  the  struggle  for  human  liberty  crops  out  in  the 
original  draft  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence  as  laid  before 
Congress  July  i,  1776.  In  the  memorable  paper  appeared  the 
following  sentence:  "At  this  very  time,  too,  they  are  permitting 
their  chief  magistrate  to  send  over,  not  only  soldiers  of  our  com 
mon  blood,  but  Scotch  and  foreign  mercenaries  to  invade  and 


306  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

destroy  us."  The  word  "Scotch"  was  struck  out,  on  motion  of 
Dr.  John  Witherspoon,  himself  a  native  of  Scotland;  and  subse 
quently  the  whole  sentence  was  deleted. 

The  sentence  was  not  strictly  true,  for  there  were  thousands 
of  Americans  of  Scotch  ancestry,  but  principally  Lowland.  There 
were  also  thousands  of  Americans,  true  to  the  principles  of  the 
Revolution,  of  Highland  extraction.  If  the  sentence  had  been 
strictly  true,  it  would  have  served  no  purpose,  even  if  none  were 
alienated  thereby.  But,  the  records  show  that  in  the  American 
army  there  were  men  who  rendered  distinguished  services  who 
were  born  in  the  Highlands ;  and  others,  from  the  Lowlands,  ren 
dered  services  of  the  highest  value  in  their  civil  capacities. 

The  armies  of  the  Colonies  had  no  regiments  or  companies 
composed  of  Highland  Scotch,  or  even  of  that  extraction,  al 
though  their  names  abound  scattered  through  a  very  large  per 
centage  of  the  organized  forces.  The  only  effort*  which  appears 
to  have  been  made  in  that  direction  rests  on  two  petitions  by 
Donald  McLeod.  The  first  was  directed  to  the  Committee 
for  the  City  and  County  of  New  York,  dated  at  New  York,  June 

7,  1775 : 

"That  your  petitioner,  from  a  deep  sense  of  the  favors  con 
ferred  on  himself,  as  well  as  those  shown  to  many  of  his  country 
men  when  in  great  distress  after  their  arrival  into  this  once  happy 
city,  is  moved  by  a  voluntary  spirit  of  liberty  to  offer  himself  in 
the  manner  and  form  following,  viz:  That  your  said  petitioner 
understands  that  a  great  many  Companies  are  now  on  foot  to  be 
raised  for  the  defence  of  our  liberties  in  this  once  happy  land, 
which  he  thinks  to  be  a  very  proper  maxim  for  the  furtherance  of 
our  rights  and  liberty;  that  your  said  petitioner  (although  he  has 
nothing  to  recommend  himself  but  the  variety  of  calling  himself 
a  Highlander,  from  North-Britain)  flatters  himself  that  if  this 
honorable  Committee  were  to  grant  him  a  commission,  under 
their  hand  and  seal,  that  he  could,  without  difficulty,  raise  one 
hundred  Scotch  Highlanders  in  this  City  and  the  neighboring 
Provinces,  provided  they  were  to  be  put  in  the  Highland  dress, 
and  under  pay  during  their  service  in  defence  of  our  liberties. 
Therefore,  may  it  please  your  Honors  to  take  this  petition  under 
your  serious  consideration ;  and  should  your  Honors  think  proper 


*See  Appendix,  Note  N. 


SCOTCH  HOSTILITY  TO  AMERICA.  307 

to  confer  the  honor  upon  him  as  to  have  the  command  of  a  High 
land  Company,  under  the  circumstances  proposed,  your  petitioner 
assures  you  that  no  person  shall  or  will  be  more  willing  to  accept 
of  the  offer  than  your  humble  petitioner." 

On  the  following  day  Donald  McLeod  sent  a  petition, 
couched  in  the  following  language  to  the  Congress  for  the  Colony 
of  New  York: 

"That  yesterday  your  said  petitioner  presented  a  petition 
before  this  honorable  body,  and  as  to  the  contents  of  which  he 
begs  leave  to  give  reference.  That  since,  a  ship  arrived  from 
Scotland,  with  a  number  of  Highlanders  passengers.  That  your 
petitioner  talked  to  them  this  morning,  and  after  informing  them 
of  the  present  state  of  this  as  well  as  the  neighboring  Colonies, 
they  all  seemed  to  be  very  desirous  to  form  themselves  into  com 
panies,  with  the  proviso  of  having  liberty  to  wear  their  own 
country  dress,  commonly  called  the  Highland  habit,  and  more 
over  to  be  under  pay  for  the  time  they  are  in  the  service  for  the 
protection  of  the  liberties  of  this  once  happy  country,  but  by  all 
means  to  be  under  the  command  of  Highland  officers,  as  some  of 
them  cannot  speak  the  English  language.  That  the  said  High 
landers  are  already  furnished  with  guns,  swords,  pistols,  and 
Highland  dirks,  which,  in  case  of  occasion,  is  very  necessary,  as 
all  the  above  articles  are  at  this  time  very  difficult  to  be  had. 
Therefore  may  it  please  your  Honors  to  take  all  and  singular  the 
premises  under  your  serious  and  immediate  consideration;  and 
as  your  petitioner  wants  an  answef  as  soon  as  possible,  he  further 
prays  that  as  soon  as  they  think  it  meet,  he  may  be  advised.  And 
your  petitioner,  is  in  duty  bound,  shall  ever  pray." 

This  petition  was  presented  during  the  formative  state  of  the 
army,  and  when  the  colonies  were  in  a  state  of  anarchy.  Con 
gress  had  not  yet  assumed  control  of  the  army,  although  on  the 
very  eve  of  it.  With  an  empire  to  found  and  defend,  the  con 
tinental  Congress  had  not  at  its  disposal  a  single  penny.  When 
Washington  was  offered  the  command  of  the  army  there  was  little 
to  bring  out  the  unorganized  resources  of  the  country.  At  the 
very  time  of  Donald  McLeod's  petition,  the  provincial  congress 
of  New  York  was  engaged  with  the  distracted  state  of  its  own 
commonwealth.  Order  was  not  brought  out  of  chaos  until  the 
strong  hand  and  great  energy  of  Washington  had  been  felt. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 
HIGHLAND  REGIMENTS  IN  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 

The  great  Pitt,  in  his  famous  eulogy  on  the  Highland  regi 
ments,  delivered  in  1766,  in  Parliament,  said:  "I  sought  for  merit 
wherever  it  could  be  found.  It  is  my  boast  that  I  was  the  first 
minister  who  looked  for  it,  and  found  it,  in  the  mountains  of  the 
north.  I  called  it  forth,  and  drew  into  your  service  a  hardy  and 
intrepid  race  of  men;  men  who,  when  left  by  your  jealousy,  be 
came  a  prey  to  the  artifices  of  your  enemies,  and  had  gone  nigh 
to  have  overturned  the  State,  in  the  war  before  the  last.  These 
men,  in  the  last  war,  were  brought  to  combat  on  your  side ;  they 
served  with  fidelity,  as  they  fought  with  valor,  and  conquered  for 
you  in  every  quarter  of  the  world." 

ROYAL  HIGHLAND   EMIGRANT  REGIMENT. 

These  same  men  were  destined  to  be  brought  from  their  homes 
and  help  swell  the  ranks  of  the  oppressors  of  America.  The  first 
attempt  made  was  to  organize  the  Highland  regiments  in  America. 
The  MacDonald  fiasco  in  North  Carolina  and  the  Highlanders  of 
Sir  John  Johnson  have  already  been  noticed.  But  there  were 
other  Highlanders  throughout  the  inhabited  districts  of  America, 
who  had  emigrated,  or  else  had  belonged  to  the  42nd,  Eraser's  or 
Montgomery's  Highlanders.  It  was  desired  to  collect  these,  in 
so  far  as  it  was  possible,  and  organize  them  into  a  distinct  regi 
ment.  The  supervision  of  this  work  was  given  to  Colonel  Allan 
MacLean  of  Torloisk,  Mull,  an  experienced  officer  who  had  seen 
hard  service  in  previous  wars.  The  secret  instructions  given  by 
George  III.  to  William  Tryon,  governor  of  New  York,  is  dated 
Aprils,  1775: 

"Whereas  an  humble  application  hath  been  made  to  us  by 
Allen  McLean  Eqre  late  Major  to  our  H4th  Regiment,  and  Lieut 


REGIMENTS  IN  THE  A  M ERIC  A  N  RE  VOL  UTION.     309 

Col :  in  our  Army  setting  forth,  that  a  considerable  number  of  our 
subjects,  who  have,  at  different  times,  emigrated  from  the  North 
West  parts  of  North  Britain,  and  have  transported  themselves, 
with  their  families,  to  New  York,  have  expressed  a  desire,  to  take 
up  Lands  within  our  said  Province,  to  be  held  of  us,  our  heirs  and 
successors,  in  fee  simple ;  and  whereas  it  may  be  of  public  advan 
tage1  to  grant  lands  in  manner  aforesaid  to  such  of  the  said  Emi 
grants  now  residing  within  our  said  province  as  may  be  desirous 
of  settling  together  upon  some  convenient  spot  within  the  same. 
It  is  therefore  our  Will  and  pleasure,  that  upon  application  to  you 
by  the  said  Allen  McLean,  and  upon  his  producing  to  you  an 
Association  of  the  said  Emigrants  to  the  effect  of  the  form  here 
unto  annexed,  subscribed  by  the  heads  of  the  several  families  of 
which  such  Emigrants  shall  consist,  you  do  cause  a  proper  spot  to 
be  located  and  surveyed  in  one  contiguous  Tract  within  our  said 
Province  of  New  York,  sufficient  in  quantity  for  the  accommo 
dation  of  such  Emigrants,  allowing  100  acres  to  each  head  of 
a  family,  and  500  acres  for  every  other  person  of  which  the  said 
family  shall  consist;  and  it  is  our  further  will  arid  pleasure  that 
when  the  said  Lands  shall  have  been  located  as  aforesaid,  you  do 
grant  the  same  by  letters  patent  under  the  seal  of  our  said  Prov 
ince  unto  the  said  Allen  Maclean,  in  trust,  and  upon  the  condi 
tions,  to  make  allotments  thereof  in  Fee  Simple  to  the  heads  of 
Families,  whose  names,  together  with  the  number  of  persons  in 
each  family,  shall  have  been  delivered  in  by  him  as  aforesaid,  ac 
companied  with  the  said  association,  and  it  is  Our  further  will 
and  pleasure  that  it  be  expressed  in  the  said  letters  patent,  that 
the  lands  so  to  be  granted  shall  be  exempt  from  the  payment  of 
quit-rents  for  20  years  from  the  date  thereof,  with  a  proviso  how 
ever  that  all  such  parts  of  the  said  Tracts  as  shall  not  be  settled 
in  manner  aforesaid  within  two  years  from  the  date  of  the  grant 
shall  revert  to  us,  and  be  disposed  of  in  such  manner  as  we  shall 
think  fit ;  and  it  is  our  further  will  and  pleasure,  that  neither 
yourself,  nor  any  other  of  our  Officers,  within  our  said  Province, 
to  whose  duty  it  may  appertain  to  carry  these  our  orders  into  exe 
cution  do  take  any  Fee  or  reward  for  the  same,  and  that  the  ex 
pense  of  surveying  and  locating  any  Tract  of  Land  in  the  manner 
and  for  the  purpose  above  mentioned  be  defrayed  out  of  our 
Revenue  of  Quit  rents  and  charged  to  the  account  thereof.  And 
we  do  hereby,  declare  it  to  be  our  further  will  and  pleasure,  that 
in  case  the  whole  or  any  part  of  the  said  Colonists,  fit  to  bear 
Arms,  shall  be  hereafter  embodied  and  employed  in  Our  service 
in  America,  either  as  Commission  or  non  Commissioned  Officers 
or  private  Men,  they  shall  respectively  receive  further  grants  of 


310  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

Land  from  us  within  our  said  province,  free  of  all  charges,  and 
exempt  from  the  payment  of  quit  rents  for  20  years,  in  the  same 
proportion  to  their  respective  Ranks,  as  is  directed  and  prescribed 
by  our  Royal  Proclamation  of  the  7th  of  October  1763.  in  regard 
to  such  officers  and  soldiers  as  were  employed  in  our  service  dur 
ing  the  last  War." 

This  paltry  scheme  concocted  to  raise  men  for  the  royal  cause 
could  have  but  very  little  effect.  The  Highlanders,  it  proposed 
to  reach,  were  scattered,  and  the  work  proposed  must  be  done 
secretly  and  with  expedition.  To  raise  the  Highlanders  required 
address,  a  number  of  agents,  and  necessary  hardships.  Armed 
with  the  warrant  Colonel  Maclean  and  some  followers  preceded 
to  New  York  and  from  there  to  Boston,  where  the  object  of  the 
visit  became  known  through  a  sergeant  by  name  of  McDonald 
who  was  trying  to  enlist  "men  to  join  the  King's  Troops;  they 
seized  him,  and  on  his  examination  found  that  he  had  been  em 
ployed  by  Major  Small  for  this  Purpose;  they  sent  him  a  Pris 
oner  into  Connecticut.  This  has  raised  a  violent  suspicion 
against  the  Scots  and  Highlanders  and  will  make  the  execution  of 
Coll  Maclean's  Plan  more  difficult."* 

The  principal  agents  engaged  with  Colonel  Maclean  in  rais 
ing  the  new  regiment  were  Major  John  Small  and  Captain  Alex 
ander  McDonald.  The  latter  met  with  much  discouragement  and 
several  escapes.  His  "Letter-Book"  is  a  mine  of  information 
pertaining  to  the  regiment.  As  early  as  November  15,  1775,  he 
draws  a  gloomy  picture  of  the  straits  of  the  Macdonalds  on  whom 
so  much  was  relied  by  the  English  government.  "As  for  all  the 
McDonalds  in  America  they  may  Curse  the  day  that  was  born  as 
being  the  means  of  Leading  them  to  ruin  from  my  Zeal  and  at 
tachment  for  government  poor  Glanaldall  I  am  afraid  is  Lost  as 
there  is  no  account  of  him  since  a  small  Schooner  Arrived  which 
brought  an  account  of  his  having  Six  &  thirty  men  then  and  if 
he  should  Not  be  Lost  he  is  unavoidably  ruined  in  his  Means  all 
those  up  the  Mohawk  river  will  be  tore  to  pieces  and  those  in 
North  Carolina  the  same  so  that  if  Government  will  Not  Consider 
them  when  Matters  are  Settled  I  think  they  are  ill  treated"! 

The  commissions  of  Colonel  Maclean,  Major  John  Small  and 

*Governor  Golden  to  Earl  of  Dartmouth.      New  York  Docs.  Relating  to 
Colonial  History,  Vol.  VIII,  p.  588.     tLetter  Book,  p.  221. 


REGIMENTS  IN  THE  AMERICAN  RE  VOL  UTION.     311 


Captain  William  Dunbar  bear  date  of  June  13,  1775,  and  all  the 
other  captains  one  day  later. 

The  regiment  raised  was  known  as  the  Royal  Highland  Emi 
grant  Regiment  and  was  composed  of  two  battalions,  the  first  of 
which  was  commanded  by  Lieutenant  Colonel  Allan  Maclean,  and 
was  composed  of  Highland  emigrants  in  Canada,  and  the  dis 
charged  men  of  the  42nd,  of  Eraser's  and  Montgomery's  High 
landers  who  had  settled  in  North  America  after  the  peace  of  1763. 
Great  difficulty  was  experienced  in  conveying  the  troops  who  had 
been  raised  in  the  back  settlements  to  their  respective  destina 
tions.  This  battalion  made  the  following  return  of  its  officers : 

Isle  Aux  Noix,  I5th  April,  1778. 


Rank 

NAMES 

Former  Rank  in  the  Army 

Lieut.  -Col 

Allan  McLean       

Lieutenant-Colonel  

Major  . 

Donald  McDonald.    .                    ... 

Captain 

William  Dunbar 

Capt.  late  78th  Regt 

1  1 

John  Nairne  

ii 

Alexander  Fraser                       

Lieut,  late  78th  Regt 

u 

George  McDougall 

Lieut.  60th  Regt 

(1 

Malcolm  Fraser       

Lieut,  late  8th  Regt  .  .    . 

1  ( 

Daniel  Robertson 

Lieut.  42nd  Regt. 

4< 

George  Laws 

Lieutenant 

Neil  McLean,  (prisoner).. 

Lieut   7th  Regt 

<( 

John  McLean 

Ensign  late  114th  Regt 

ti 

Alexander  Firtelier 

« 

Lachlan  McLean  

K 

<  i 

Fran.  Damburgess,  (prisoner).  .  .  . 
David  Cairns             .  .  .  '.  

Ensign,  21  Nov.  1775  
Ensign,  1st  Tune  1775..  . 

<  < 
ii 
ii 

Don.  McKinnon  
Ronald  McDonald  
John  McDonell. 

Ensign,  20th  Nov.  1775.  . 
Ensign,  14th  June  1775... 
Ensign,  14th  June  1775.. 

ii 

Alexander  Stratton,  (prisoner)...  . 

ii 

Hector  McLean             

Ensign.. 

Ronald  McDonald.        .        .... 

tt 

Archibald  Grant.. 

<  i 

David  Smith  

u 

George  Darne  

<  ( 

Archibald  McDonald                   .    . 

i  t 

William  Wood 

312 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 


Rank 

NAMES 

Former  Rank  in  the  Army 

Ensign 

John  Pringle               

<  < 

Hector  McLean,  (prisoner) 

John  Bethune 

Ronald  McDonald 

Qr    Master 

Lachlan  McLean 

Surgeon 

Tames  Davidson 

Surg's  Mate 

Tames  \Valker 

The  second  battalion  was  commanded  by  Major  John  Small, 
formerly  of  the  42nd,  and  then  of  the  2ist  regiment,  which  was 
raised  from  emigrants  arriving  in  the  colonies  and  discharged 
Highland  soldiers  who  had  settled  in  Nova  Scotia.  Each  bat 
talion  was  to  consist  of  seven  hundred  and  fifty  men,  with  officers 
in  proportion.  In  speaking  of  the  raising  of  the  men  Captain 
Alexander  McDonald,  in  a  letter  to  General  Sir  William  Howe, 
under  date  of  Halifax,  November  30,  1775,  says: 

"Last  October  was  a  year  when  I  found  the  people  of 
America  were  determind  on  Rebellion,  I  wrote  to  Major  Small 
desiring  he  would  acquaint  General  Gage  that  I  was  ready  to  join 
the  Army  with  a  hundred  as  good  men  as  any  in  America,  the 
General  was  pleased  to  order  the  Major  to  write  and  return  his 
Excellency's  thanks  to  me  for  my  Loyalty  and  spirited  offers  of 
Service,  but  that  he  had  not  power  at  that  time  to  grant  Commis 
sions  or  raise  any  troops ;  however  the  hint  was  improved  and  A 
proposal  was  Sent  home  to  Government  to  raise  five  Companies 
and  I  was  in  the  meantime  ordered  to  ingeage  as  many  men  as  I 
possibly  Could,  Accordingly  I  Left  my  own  house  on  Staten 
Island  this  same  day  year  and  travelled  through  frost  snow  &  Ice 
all  the  way  to  the  Mohawk  river,  where  there  was  two  hundred 
Men  of  my  own  Name,  who  had  fled  from  the  Severity  of  their 
Landlords  in  the  Highlands  of  Scotland,  the  Leading  men  of 
whom  most  Chearfully  agreed  to  be  ready  at  a  Call,  but  the  affair 
was  obliged  to  be  kept  a  profound  Secret  till  it  was  Known 
whether  the  government  approved  of  the  Scheme  and  otherwise 
I  could  have  inlisted  five  hundred  men  in  a  months  time,  from 
thence  I  proceeded  straight  to  Boston  to  know  for  Certain  what 
was  done  in  the  affair  when  General  Gage  asur'd  me  that  he  had 
recommended  it  to  the  Ministry  and  did  not  doubt  of  its  Meeting 
with  approbation.  I  Left  Boston  and  went  home  to  mv  own 


REGIMENTS  IN  THE  AMERICAN  RE  VOL  UTION.     313 

house  and  was  ingeaging  as  Many  men  as  I  Could  of  those  that  I 
thought  I  could  intrust  but  it  was  not  possible  to  keep  the  thing 
Long  a  Secret  when  we  had  to  make  proposals  to  five  hundred 
men;  in  the  Mean  time  Coll  McLean  arrived  with  full  power 
from  Government  to  Collect  all  the  Highlanders  who  had  Emi 
grated  to  America  Into  one  place  and  to  give  Every  man  the  hun 
dred  Acres  of  Land  and  if  need  required  to  give  Arms  to  as  many 
men  as  were  Capable  of  bearing  them  for  His  Majesty's  Service. 
Coll  McLean  and  I  Came  from  New  York  to  Boston  to  know  how 
Matters  would  be  Settled  by  Genl  Gage:  it  was  then  proposed 
and  Agreed  upon  to  raise  twenty  Companies  or  two  Battalions 
Consisting  of  one  Lt  Colonl  Commandant  two  Majors  and  Seven 
teen  Captains,  of  which  I  was  to  be  the  first  or  oldest  Captain  and 
was  confirmed  by  Coll  McLean  under  his  hand  Writeing."* 

At  the  time  of  the  beginning  of  hostilities  a  large  number  of 
Highlanders  were  on  their  way  from  Scotland  to  settle  in  the 
colonies.  In  some  instances  the  vessels  on  which  were  the  emi 
grants,  were  boarded  from  a  man-of-war  before  their  arrival.  In 
some  families  there  is  a  tradition  that  they  were  captured  by  a 
war  vessel  Those  who  did  arrive  were  induced  partly  by  threats 
and  partly  by  persuasion  to  enlist  for  the  war,  which  they  were 
assured  would  be  of  short  duration.  These  people  were  not  only 
in  poverty,  but  many  were  in  debt  for  their  passage,  and  they 
were  now  promised  that  by  enlisting  their  debts  should  be  paid, 
they  should  have  plenty  of  food  as  well  as  full  pay  for  their  serv 
ices,  besides  receiving  for  each  head  of  a  family  two  hundred 
acres  of  land  and  fifty  more  for  each  child,  while,  in  the  event  of 
refusal,  there  was  presented  the  alternative  of  going  to  jail  to  pay 
their  debts.  The  result  of  the  artifices  used  can  be  no  mystery. 
Under  such  conditions  most  of  the  able-bodied  men  enlisted,  in 
some  instances  father  and  son  serving  together.  Their  wives  and 
children  were  sent  to  Halifax,  hearing  the  cannon  of  Bunker  Hill 
on  their  passage. 

These  enlistments  formed  a  part  of  the  Battalion  under 
Major  Small, — five  companies  of  which  remained  in  Nova  Scotia 
during  the  war,  and  the  remaining  five  joining  Sir  Henry  Clinton 
and  Lord  Cornwallis  to  the  southward.  That  portion  of  which 


*fbid,  p.  223. 


314  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

remained  in  Nova  Scotia,  was  stationed  at  Halifax,  Windsor,  and 
Cumberland,  and  were  distinguished  by  their  uniform  good  be 
havior. 

The  men  belonging  to  the  first  battalion  were  assembled  at 
Quebec.  On  the  approach  of  the  American  army  by  Lake  Cham- 
plain,  Colonel  Maclean  was  ordered  to  St.  Johns  with  a  party  of 
militia,  but  got  only  as  far  as  St.  Denis,  where  he  was  deserted  by 
his  men.  When  Quebec  was  threatened  by  the  American  army 
under  Colonel  Arnold,  Colonel  Maclean  with  his  regiment  con 
sisting  of  three  hundred  and  fifty  men,  was  at  Sorel,  and  being 
forced  to  decamp  from  that  place,  by  great  celerity  of  movement, 
evaded  the  army  of  Colonel  Arnold  and  passed  into  Quebec  with 
one  hundred  of  his  regiment.  He  arrived  just  in  time,  for  the 
citizens  were  about  to  surrender  the  city  to  the  Americans.  On 
Colonel  Maclean's  arrival,  November  13,  1775,  the  garrison  con 
sisted  only  of  fifty  men  of  the  Fusiliers  and  seven  hundred  militia 
and  seamen.  There  had  also  just  landed  one  hundred  recruits 
of  Colonel  Maclean's  corps  from  Newfoundland,  which  had  been 
raised  by  Malcolm  Eraser  and  Captain  Campbell.  Also,  at  the 
same  time,  there  arrived  the  frigate  Lizard,  with  £20,000  cash, 
all  of  which  put  new  spirits  into  the  garrison.  The  arrival  of  the 
veteran  Maclean  greatly  diminished  the  chances  of  Colonel  Ar 
nold.  Colonel  Maclean  now  bent  his  energies  towards  saving  the 
town ;  strengthened  every  point ;  enthused  the  lukewarm,  and  by 
emulation  kept  up  a  good  spirit  among  them  all.  When  General 
Carleton,  leaving  his  army  behind  him,  arrived  in  Quebec  he 
found  that  Colonel  Maclean  had  not  only  withstood  the  assaults 
of  the  Americans  but  had  brought  order  and  system  out  of  chaos. 
In  the  final  assault  on  the  last  day  of  the  year,  when  the  brave 
General  Montgomery  fell,  the  Highlanders  were  in  the  midst  of 
the  fray. 

Many  of  the  Americans  were  captured  at  this  storming  of 
Quebec.  One  of  them  narrates  that  aJanuarv  4tn>  on  the  next 
day,  we  were  visited  by  Colonel  Maclean,  an  old  man,  attended  by 
other  officers,  for  a  peculiar  purpose,  that  is,  to  ascertain  who 
among  us  were  born  in  Europe.  We  had  many  Irishmen  and 
some  Englishmen.  The  question  was  put  to  each ;  those  who  ad 
mitted  a  British  birth,  were  told  they  must  serve  his  majesty  in 


REGIMENTS  IN  THE  A  M  ERIC  AN  RE  VOL  UTION.     315 

Colonel  Maclean's  regiment,  a  new  corps,  called  the  emigrants. 
Our  poor  fellows,  under  the  fearful  penalty  of  being  carried  to 
Britain,  there  to  be  tried  for  treason,  were  compelled  by  necessity, 
and  many  of.  them  did  enlist."* 

Such  men  could  hardly  prove  to  be  reliable,  and  it  can  be  no 
astonishment  to  read  what  Major  Henry  Caldwell,  one  of  the  de 
fenders  of  Quebec  says  of  it: 

"Of  the  prisoners  we  took,  about  100  of  them  were  Euro 
peans,  chiefly  from  Ireland;  the  greatest  part  of  them  engaged 
voluntarily  in  Col.  McLean's  corps,  but  about  a  dozen  of  them  de 
serting  in  the  course  of  a  month,  the  rest  were  again  confined,  and 
not  released  till  the  arrival  of  the  Isis,  when  they  were  again 
taken  into  the  corps. "f 

Colonel  Arnold  despairing  of  capturing  the  town  by  assault, 
established  himself  on  the  Heights  of  Abraham,  with  the  intention 
of  cutting  off  supplies  and  blockading  the  town.  In  this  situation 
he  reduced  the  garrison  to  great  straits,  all  communication  with 
the  country  being  cut  off.  He  erected  batteries  and  made  several 
attempts  to  get  possession  of  the  lower  town,  but  was  foiled  at 
every  point  by  the  vigilance  of  Colonel  Maclean.  On  the  ap 
proach  of  spring,  Colonel  Arnold,  despairing  of  success,  raised 
the  siege. 

The  battalion  remained  in  the  province  of  Canada  during  the 
war,  and  was  principally  employed  in  small,  but  harrassing  enter 
prises.  In  one  of  these,  Captain  Daniel  Robertson,  Lieutenant 
Hector  Maclean,  and  Ensign  Archibald  Grant,  with  the  grenadier 
company,  marched  twenty  days  through  the  woods  with  no  other 
direction  than  the  compass,  and  an  Indian  guide.  The  object 
being  to  surprise  a  small  post  in  the  interior,  which  was  success 
ful  and  attained  without  loss.  By  long  practice  in  the  woods  the 
men  had  become  very  intelligent  and  expert  in  this  kind  of  war 
fare. 

The  reason  why  this  regiment  was  not  with  the  army  of  Gen 
eral  Burgoyne,  and  thus  escaped  the  humiliation  of  the  surrender 
at  Saratoga,  has  been  stated  by  that  officer  in  the  following  lan 
guage:  that  he  proposed  to  leave  in  Canada  "Maclean's  Corps, 


*Henry's  Campaign  Against  Quebec,  1775,  p.  136.     flnvasion  of  Canada 
1775,  p.  14. 


31G  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

because  I  very  much  apprehend  desertions  from  such  parts  of  it 
as  are  composed  of  Americans,  should  they  come  near  the  enemy. 
In  Canada,  whatsoever  may  be  their  disposition,  it  is  not  so  easy 
to  effect  it."* 

Notwithstanding  the  conduct  of  Colonel  Allan  Maclean  at 
the  siege  of  Quebec  and  his  great  zeal  in  behalf  of  Britain  his 
corps  was  not  yet  recognized,  though  he  had  at  the  outset  been 
promised  establishment  and  rank  for  it.  He  therefore  returned  to 
England  where  he  arrived  on  September  i,  1776,  to  seek  justice 
for  himself  and  men.  They  were  not  received  until  the  close  of 
1778,  when  the  regiment  was  numbered  the  84th,  at  which  time 
Sir  Henry  Clinton  was  appointed  its  Colonel,  and  the  battalions 
ordered  to  be  augmented  to  one  thousand  men  each.  The  uniform 
was  the  full  Highland  garb,  with  purses  made  of  raccoons'  in 
stead  of  badger's  skins.  The  officers  wore  the  broad  sword  and 
dirk,  and  the  men  a  half  basket  sword. 

"On  a  St.  Andrew's  day  a  ball  was  given  by  the  officers  of  the 
garrison  in  which  they  were  quartered  to  the  ladies  in  the  vicin 
ity.  When  one  of  the  ladies  entered  the  ball-room,  and  saw  offi 
cers  in  the  Highland  dress,  her  sensitive  delicacy  revolted  at 
what  she  though  an  indecency,  declaring  she  would  quit  the  room 
if  these  were  to  be  her  company.  This  occasioned  some  little  em 
barrassment.  An  Indian  lady,  sister  of  the  Chief  Joseph  Branr, 
who  was  present  with  her  daughters,  observing  the  bustle,  in 
quired  what  was  the  matter,  and  being  informed,  she  cried  out, 
'This  must  be  a  very  indelicate  lady  to  think  of  such  a  thing;  she 
shows  her  own  arms  and  elbows  to  all  the  men,  and  she  pretends 
she  cannot  look  at  these  officers'  bear  legs,  although  she  will  look 
at  my  husband's  bare  thighs  for  hours  together;  she  must  think 
of  other  things,  or  she  would  see  no  more  shame  in  a  man  show 
ing  his  legs,  than  she  does  in  showing  her  neck  and  breast.'  These 
remarks  turned  the  laugh  against  the  lady's  squeamish  delicacy, 
and  the  ball  was  permitted  to  proceed  without  the  officers  being 
obliged  to  retire. "f 

With  every  opportunity  offered  the  first  battalion  to  desert, 
in  consequence  of  offers  of  land  and  other  inducements  held  out 
by  the  Americans,  not  one  native  Highlander  deserted;  and  only 


*State  of  the  Expedition,  p.  VI.     fStewart's  Sketches  of  the  Highlanders, 
Vol.  II,    p.  186. 


REGIMENTS  IN  TPIE  A  M  ERIC  AN  RE  VOL  UTION.     317 

one  Highlander  was  brought  to  the  halberts  during  the  time  they 
were  embodied. 

The  history  of  the  formation  of  the  two  battalions  is  dissim 
ilar  ;  that  of  the  second  was  not  attended  with  so  great  difficulties. 
In  the  formation  of  the  first  all  manner  of  devices  were  entered 
into,  and  various  disguises  were  resorted  to  in  order  to  escape  de 
tection.  Even  this  did  not  always  protect  them. 

"It  is  beyond  the  power  of  Expression  to  give  an  Idea  of  the 
expence  &  trouble  our  Officers  have  Undergone  in  these  expedi 
tions  into  the  Rebellious  provinces.  Some  of  them  have  been  for 
tunate  enough  to  get  off  Undiscovered — But  Many  have  been 
taken  abused  by  Mobs  in  an  Outragious  manner  &  cast  into  pris 
ons  with  felons,  where  they  have  Suffered  all  the  Evils  that  re 
vengeful  Rage  ignorance  Bigotry  &  Inhumanity  could  inflict — 
There  has  been  even  Skirmishes  on  such  Occasions. *****It  was 
an  uncommon  Exertion  in  one  of  our  Offrs.  to  make  his  Escape 
with  forty  Highlanders  from  the  Mohawk  river  to  Montreal 
havg.  had'  nothing  to  eat  for  ten  days  but  their  Dogs  &  herbs  &  in 
another  to  have  on  his  private  Credit  &  indeed  ruin,  Victualled  a 
Considerable  Number  of  Soldiers  he  had  engaged  in  hopes  of  get 
ting  off  with  them  to  Canada,  but  being  at  last  taken  &  kept  in 
hard  imprisonmt  for  near  a  year  by  the  Rebels  to  have  effected  his 
escape  &  Collecting  his  hundred  men  to  have  brot  them  thro'  the 
Woods  lately  from  near  Abany  to  Canada."* 

Difficulties  in  the  formation  of  the  regiment  and  placing  it 
on  the  establishment  grew  out  of  the  opposition  of  Governor 
Legge,  and  from  him,  through  General  Gage  transmitted  to  the 
ministry,  when  all  enlistments,  for  the  time  being  were  prohibited. 
The  officers,  from  the  start  had  been  assured  that  the  regiment 
should  be  placed  on  the  establishment,  and  each  should  be  entitled 
to  his  rank  and  in  case  of  reduction  should  go  on  half  pay.  The 
officers  should  consist  of  those  on  half  pay  who  had  served  in  the 
last  war,  and  had  settled  in  America.  When  the  regiment  had 
been  established  and  numbered,  through  the  exertions  of  Colonel 
Maclean  the  ranks  were  rapidly  filled,  and  the  previous  difficul 
ties  overcome. 

The  winter  of  1775-1776,  was  very  severe  on  the  second  bat 
talion.  Although  stationed  in  Halifax  they  were  without  suffi- 


*Letter-Book,  p.  356. 


318  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

cient  clothing  or  proper  food,  or  pay,  and  the  officer  in  charge — 
Captain  Alexander  McDonald — without  authority  to  draw 
money,  or  a  regular  warrant  to  receive  it.  In  January  "the  men 
were  almost  stark  naked  for  want  of  clothing,"  and  even  bare 
footed.  The  plaids  and  Kilmarnocks  could  not  be  had.  As  late 
as  March  ist  there  was  "not  a  shoe  nor  a  bit  of  leather  to  be  had 
in  Halifax  for  either  love  or  money,"  and  men  were  suffering 
from  their  frosted  feet.  "The  men  made  a  horrid  and  scan 
dalous  appearance  on  duty,  insulted  and  despised  by  the 
soldiers  of  the  other  corps."  In  April  1778,  clothing  that  was 
designed  for  the  first  battalion,  having  been  consigned  to  Halifax, 
was  taken  by  Captain  McDonald  and  distributed  to  the  men  of 
the  second.  Out  of  this  grew  an  acrimonious  correspondence.  Of 
the  food,  Captain  McDonald  writes : 

"We  are  served  Served  Since  prior  to  September  last  with 
Flower  that  is  Rank  poison  at  lest  Bread  made  of  Such  flower — 
The  Men  of  our  Regiment  that  are  in  Command  at  the  East  Bat 
tery  brought  me  a  Sample  of  the  fflower  they  received  for  a 
Months  provision,  it  was  exactly  like  Chalk  &  as  Sower  as  Vine- 
garr  I  asked  the  Doctors  opinion  of  it  who  told  me  it  was  Suffi 
cient  to  Destroy  all  the  Regiment  to  eatt  Bread  made  of  Such 
fflower ;  it  is  hard  when  Mens  Lives  are  So  precious  and  so  much 
wanted  for  the  Service  of  their  King  and  country,  that  they 
Should  thus  wantonly  be  Sported  with  to  put  money  in  the  pocket 
of  any  individuall."* 

It  appears  to  have  been  the  policy  to  break  up  the  second  bat 
talion  and  have  it  serve  on  detached  duty.  Hence  a  detachment 
was  sent  to  Newfoundland,  another  to  Annapolis,  at  Cumberland, 
Fort  Howe,  Fort  Edward,  Fort  Sackville  and  Windsor,  but  rally 
ing  at  Halifax  as  the  headquarters — to  say  nothing  of  those  sent 
to  the  Southern  States.  No  wonder  Captain  McDonald  com 
plains,  "We  have  absolutely  been  worse  used  than  any  one  Regi 
ment  in  America  and  has  done  more  duty  and  Drudgery  of  all 
kinds  than  any  other  Bn.  in  America  these  thre  Years  past  and  it 
is  but  reasonable  Just  and  Equitable  that  we  should  now  be  Suf 
fered  to  Join  together  at  least  as  early  as  possible  in  the  Spring 
and  let  some  Other  Regimt  relieve  the  difft.  posts  we  at  present 
Occupy."! 


*Ibid,  p.  303.    Mbid,  p.  472. 


REGIMENTS  IN  THE  A  MERICAN  RE  VOL  UTION.     319 

But  it  was  not  all  garrison  duty.  Writing  from  Halifax, 
under  date  of  July  I3th,  1777,  Captain  McDonald  says: 

"Another  Attempt  has  been  made  from  New  England  to  in 
vade  this  province  wch.  is  also  defeated  by  a  detachmt  from  our 
Regt  &  the  Marines  on  board  of  Captn  Hawker.  Our  Detachmt 
went  on  board  of  him  here  &  he  having  a  Quick  passage  to  the 
River  St  John's  wch.  divides  Nova  Scotia  from  New  England  & 
where  the  Rebells  were  going  to  take  post  &  Rebuild  the  old  fort 
that  was  there  the  last  War.  Immediately  on  Captn  Hawker's 
Arrival  there  Our  men  under  the  Commd.  of  Ensn.  Jno  McDon 
ald  &  the  Marines  under  that  of  a  Lieut  were  landed  &  Engaged 
the  Enemy  who  were  abt.  a  hundred  Strong  &  after  a  Smart  firing 
&  some  killed  &  wounded  on  both  Sides  the  Rebells  ran  with  the 
greatest  precipitation  &  Confusion  to  their  boats.  Some  of  our 
light  Armed  vessells  pursued  them  &  I  hope  before  this  time  they 
are  either  taken  or  starving  in  the  Woods."* 

Whatever  may  be  said  of  the  good  behavior  of  the  men  of  the 
second  battalion,  there  were  three  at  least  whom  Captain  McDon 
ald  describes  as  "rascales."  He  also  gives  the  following  severe 
rebuke  to  one  of  the  officers : 

"Halifax  i6th  Febry  1777 
Mr.  Jas.  McDonald. 

I  am  sorry  to  inform  you  that  every  Accot  I  receive  from 
Windsor  is  very  unfavorable  in  regard  to  you:  Your  Cursed 
Carelessness  &  slovenlyness  about  your  own  Body  and  your  dress 
Nothing  going  on  but  drinking  Calybogus  Schewing  Tobacco  & 
playing  Cards  in  place  of  that  decentness  &  Cleanliness  tfiat  all 
Gentlemen  who  has  the  least  Regard  for  themselves  &  Character 
must  &  does  observe.  I  am  afraid  from  your  Conduct  that  you 
will  be  no  Credit  or  honor  to  the  Memories  of  those  Worthies 
from  whom  you  are  descended  &  if  you  have  no  regard  for  them 
or  your  self  I  need  not  expect  you'll  be  at  any  pains  to  be  of  Any 
Credit  to  me  for  anything  I  can  do  for  you.  I  am  about  Giving 
you  Rank  agreeable  to  Col.  McLean's  plan  &  on  Accot.  of  your 
having  bro't  more  men  to  the  Regimt.  than  either  Mr.  Fitz  Gerd. 
or  Campbell  You  are  to  be  the  Second  in  Command  at  that  post 
Lt.  Fitz  Ger'd.  the  third  &  Campbell  the  fourth.  And  I  hope  I 
shall  never  have  Occasion  to  write  to  you  in  this  Manner  again. 


*Jt>id,  p.  350. 


320  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

I  beg  you  will  begin  now  to  mend  your  hand  to  write  &  learn  to 
keep  Accots.  that  you  may  be  able  to  do  Some  thing  like  an  offi 
cer  if  ever  you  expect  to  make  a  figure  in  the  Army  You  must 
Change  your  plan  &  lay  yr.  money  out  to  Acquire  such  Accom- 
plishm'ts.  befitting  an  officer  rather  than  Tobacco,  Calybogus  and 
the  Devil  knows  what.  I  am  tired  of  Scolding  of  you,  so  will  say 
no  more."* 

But  little  has  been  recorded  of  the  five  companies  of  the  sec 
ond  battalion  that  joined  Sir  Henry  Clinton  and  lord  Cornwallis. 
The  company  called  grenadiers  was  in  the  battle  of  Eutaw 
Springs,  South  Carolina,  fought  September  8,  1781.  This  was 
one  of  the  most  closely  contested  battles  of  the  Revolution,  in 
which  the  grenadier  company  was  in  the  thickest  and  severest  of 
the  fight.  The  British  army,  under  Colonel  Alexander  Stuart,  of 
the  3rd  regiment  was  drawn  up  in  a  line  extending  from  Eutaw 
creek  to  an  eighth  of  a  mile  southward.  The  Irish  Buffs  (third 
regiment)  formed  the  right;  Lieutenant  Colonel  Cruger's  Loyal 
ists  the  center;  and  the  63rd  and  64th  regiments  the  left.  Near 
the  creek  was  a  flank  battalion  of  infantry  and  the  grenadiers, 
under  Major  Majoribanks,  partially  covered  and  concealed  by  a 
thicket  on  the  bank  of  the  stream.  The  Americans,  under  General 
Greene,  having  routed  two  advanced  detachments,  fell  with  great 
spirit  on  the  main  body.  After  the  battle  had  been  stubbornly 
contested  for  some  time,  Major  Majoribank's  command  was  or 
dered  up,  and  terribly  galled  the  American  flanks.  In  attempting 
to  dislodge  them,  the  Americans  received  a  terrible  volley  from 
behind  the  thicket.  Soon  the  entire  British  line  fell  back,  Major 
Majoribanks  covering  the  movement.  They  abandoned  their 
camp,  destroyed  their  stores  and  many  fled  precipitately  towards 
Charleston,  while  Major  Majoribanks  halted  behind  the  palisades 
of  a  brick  house.  The  American  soldiers,  in  spite  of  the  orders 
of  General  Greene  and  the  efforts  of  their  officers  began  to  pillage 
the  camp,  instead  of  attempting  to  dislodge  Major  Majoribanks. 
A  heavy  fire  was  poured  upon  the  Americans  who  were  in  the 
British  camp,  from  the  force  that  had  taken  refuge  in  the  brick 
house,  while  Major  Majoribanks  moved  from  his  covert  on  the 


*Ibid,  p.  330. 


RE  GIMEN  TS  IN  THE  A  ME  RICA  N  RE  VOL  U  TION.     321 

right.  The  light  horse  or  legion  of  Colonel  Henry  Lee,  remain 
ing  under  the  control  of  that  officer,  followed  so  closely  upon  those 
who  had  fled  to  the  house  that  the  fugitives  in  closing  the  doors 
shut  out  two  or  three  of  their  own  officers.  Those  of  the  legion 
who  had  followed  to  the  door  seized  each  a  prisoner,  and  inter 
posing  him  as  a  shield  retreated  beyond  the  fire  from  the  windows. 
Among  those  captured  was  Captain  Barre,  a  brother  of  the  cele 
brated  Colonel  Barre  of  the  British  parliament,  having  been 
seized  by  Captain  Manning.  In  the  terror  of  the  moment  Barre 
began  to  recite  solemnly  his  titles :  "I  am  Sir  Henry  Barre  deputy 
adjutant  general  of  the  British  army,  captain  of  the  52d  regiment, 
secretary  of  the  commandant  at  Charleston — "  "Are  you  in 
deed?"  interrupted  Captain  Manning;  "you  are  my  prisoner  now, 
and  the  very  man  I  was  looking  for;  come  along  with  me."  He 
then  placed  his  titled  prisoner  between  him  and  the  fire  of  the 
enemy,  and  retreated. 

The  arrest  of  the  Americans  by  Major  Majoribanks  and  the 
party  that  had  fled  into  the  brick  house,  gave  Colonel  Stuart  an 
opportunity  to  rally  his  forces,  and  while  advancing,  Major 
Majoribanks  poured  a  murderous  fire  into  the  legion  of  Colonel 
Lee,  which  threw  them  into  confusion.  Perceiving  this,  he  sallied 
out  seized  the  two  field  pieces  and  ran  them  under  the  windows  of 
the  house.  Owing  to  the  crippled  condition  of  his  army,  and  the 
shattering  of  his  cavalry  by  the  force  of  Major  Majoribanks,  Gen 
eral  Greene  ordered  a  retreat,  after  a  conflict  of  four  hours.  The 
British  repossessed  the  camp,  but  on  the  following  day  decamped, 
abandoning  seventy-two  of  their  wounded.  Considering  the 
numbers  engaged,  both  parties  lost  heavily.  The  Americans  had 
one  hundred  and  thirty  rank  and  file  killed,  three  hundred  and 
eighty-five  wounded,  and  forty  missing.  The  loss  of  the  British, 
according  to  their  own  report,  was  sixhundred  and  ninety-three 
men,  of  whom  eighty-five  were  killed. 

At  the  conclusion  of  the  war  the  transports  bearing  the  com 
panies  were  ordered  to  Halifax,  where  the  men  were  discharged ; 
but,  owing  to  the  violence  of  the  weather,  and  a  consequent  loss 
of  reckoning,  they  made  the  island  of  Nevis  and  St.  Kitt's  instead 
of  Halifax.  This  delayed  the*  final  reduction  till  1784.  In  the 


322  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

distant  quarters  of  the  first  battalion,  they  were  forgotten.  By 
their  agreement  they  should  have  been  discharged  in  April  1783, 
but  orders  were  not  sent  until  July  1784. 

It  is  possible  that  a  roll  of  the  officers  of  the  second  battalion 
may  be  in  existence.  The  following  names  of  the  officers  are  pre 
served  in  McDonald's  ''Letter-Book" : 

Major  John  Small,  commandant;  Captains  Alexander  Mc 
Donald,  Duncan  Campbell,  Ronald  McKinnon,  Murdoch  Mc 
Lean,  Alexander  Campbell,  John  McDonald  and  Allan  McDon 
ald;  Lieutenants  Gerald  Fitzgerald,  Robert  Campbell,  James  Mc 
Donald  and  Lachlan  McLean ;  Ensign  John  Day ;  chaplain,  Doc 
tor  Boynton. 

The  uniform  of  the  Royal  Highland  Emigrant  regiment  was 
the  full  Highland  garb,  with  purses  made  of  raccoon's  instead  of 
badger's  skins.  The  officers  wore  the  broad  sword  and  dirk,  and 
the  men  a  half  basket  sword,  as  previously  stated. 

At  the  conclusion  of  the  war  grants  of  land  were  given  to  the 
officers  and  men,  in  the  proportion  of  five  thousand  acres  to  a 
field  officer,  three  thousand  to  a  captain,  five  hundred  to  a  sub 
altern,  two  hundred  to  a  serjeant  and  one  hundred  to  each  soldier. 
All  those  who  had  settled  in  America  previous  to  the  war,  re 
mained,  and  took  possession  of  their  lands,  but  many  of  the 
others  returned  to  Scotland.  The  men  of  Major  Small's  battalion 
went  to  Nova  Scotia,  where  they  settled  a  township,  and  gave  it 
the  name  of  Douglas,  in  Hants  County;  but  a  number  settled  on 
East  River. 

The  first  to  come  to  East  River,  of  the  84th,  was  big  James 
Eraser,  in  company  with  Donald  McKay  and  fifteen  of  his  com 
rades,  and  took  up  a  tract  of  three  thousand  four  hundred  acres 
extending  along  both  sides  of  the  river.  Their  discharges  are 
dated  April  10,  1784,  but  the  grant  November  3,  1785.  About  the 
same  time  of  the  occupation  of  the  East  River,  in  Pictou  County, 
the  West  Branch  was  occupied  by  men  of  the  same  regiment ;  the 
first  of  whom  were  David  McLean  and  John  Eraser. 

The  settlers  of  East  Branch,  or  River,  of  the  84th,  on  the 
East  side  were  Donald  Cameron,  a  native  of  Urquhart,  Scotland ; 
served  eight  years ;  possessed  one  hundred  and  fifty  acres ;  his  son 


REGIMENTS  IN  THE  A  M  ERIC  AN  RE  VOL  UTION.     323 

Duncan  served  two  years  as  a  drummer  boy  in  the  regiment. 
Alexander  Cameron,  one  hundred  acres.  Robert  Clark,  one  hun 
dred  acres.  Finlay  Cameron,  four  hundred.  Samuel  Cameron, 
one  hundred  acres.  James  Fraser,  a  native  of  Strathglass,  three 
hundred  and  fifty  acres.  Peter  Grant,  James  McDonald,  Hugh 
McDonald,  one  hundred  acres. 

On  the  west  side  of  same  river :  James  Fraser,  one  hundred 
acres.  Duncan  McDonald,  one  hundred  acres.  John  McDonald, 
two  hundred  and  fifty  acres.  Samuel  Cameron,  three  hundred 
acres.  John  Chisholm,  sen.,  three  hundred  acres.  John  Chisholm, 
jun.,  two  hundred  acres.  John  McDonald,  two  hundred  and  fifty 
acres. 

Those  who  settled  at  West  Branch  and  other  places  on  East 
River  were,  William  Fraser,  from  Inverness,  three  hundred  and 
fifty  acres.  John  McKay,  three  hundred  acres.  John  Robertson, 
four  hundred  and  fifty.  William  Robertson,  two  hundred  acres. 
John  Fraser,  from  Inverness,  three  hundred  acres.  Thomas 
Fraser,  from  Inverness,  two  hundred  acres.  Thomas  McKinzie, 
one  hundred  acres.  David  McLean,  a  sergeant  in  the  army,  five 
hundred  acres.  Alexander  Cameron,  three  hundred  acres.  Hec 
tor  McLean,  four  hundred  acres.  John  Forbes,  from  Inverness, 
four  hundred  acres.  Alexander  McLean,  five  hundred  acres. 
Thomas  Fraser,  Jun.,  one  hundred  acres.  James  McLellan,  from 
Inverness,  five  hundred  acres.  Donald  Chisholm,  from  Strath- 
glass,  three  hundred  and  fifty  acres.  Robert  Dundas  (four  hun 
dred  and  fifty  acres),  Alexander  Dunbar  (two  hundred  acres), 
and  William  Dunbar,  (three  hundred  acres),  all  three  brothers, 
from-  Inverness,  and  of  the  84th  regiment.  James  Cameron,  84th 
regiment,  three  hundred  acres.  John  McDougall,  two  hundred 
and  fifty  acres.  John  Chisholm,  three  hundred  acres.  Donald 
Chisholm,  Jun.,  from  Inverness,  four  hundred  acres.  Robert 
Clark,  84th,  one  hundred  acres.  Donald  Shaw,  from  Inverness, 
three  hundred  acres.  Alexander  Mclntosh,  from  Inverness,  five 
hundred  acres,  and  John  McLellan,  from  Inverness,  one  hundred 
acres.  Of  the  grantees  of  the  West  Branch,  those  designated 
from  Inverness,  were  from  the  parish  of  Urquhart  and  served  in 
the  84th,  as  did  also  those  so  specified.  It  is  more  than  probable 


324  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

that  all  the  others  were  not  in  the  Royal  Highland  Emigrant  reg 
iment,  or  even  served  in  the  war. 

The  members  of  the  first,  or  Colonel  MacLean's  battalion  set 
tled  in  Canada,  many  of  whom  at  Montreal,  where  they  rallied 
around  their  chaplain,  John  Bethune.  This  gentleman  acted  as 
chaplain  of  the  Highlanders  in  North  Carolina,  and  was  taken 
prisoner  at  the  battle  of  Moore's  Creek  Bridge.  After  remaining 
a  prisoner  for  about  a  year,  he  was  released,  and  made  his  way  to 
Nova  Scotia  and  for  some  time  resided  at  Halifax.  He  re 
ceived  the  appointment  of  chaplain  in  the  Royal  Highland  Emi 
grant  regiment.  He  received  a  grant  of  three  thousand  acres,  lo 
cated  in  Glengarry,  and  having  a  growing  family  to  provide  for, 
each  of  whom  was  entitled  to  two  hundred  acres,  he  removed  to 
Williamstown,  then  the  principal  settlement  in  Glengarry.  Be 
sides  his  allotment  of  land,  he  retired  from  the  army  on  half  pay. 
In  his  new  home  he  ever  maintained  an  honorable  life. 

FORTY-SECOND  OR  ROYAL   HIGHLAND  REGIMENT. 

The  42nd,  or  Black  Watch,  or  Royal  Highlanders,  left 
America  in  1767,  and  sailed  direct  for  Cork,  Ireland.  In  1775  the 
regiment  embarked  at  Donaghadee,  and  landed  at  Port  Patrick, 
after  an  absence  of  thirty-two  years  from  Scotland.  From  Port 
Patrick  it  marched  to  Glasgow.  Shortly  after  its  arrival  in  Glas 
gow  two  companies  were  added,  and  all  the  companies  were  aug 
mented  to  one  hundred  rank  and  file,  and  when  completed  num 
bered  one  thousand  and  seventy-five  men,  including  Serjeants  and 
drummers. 

Hitherto  the  officers  had  been  entirely  Highlanders  and 
Scotch.  Contrary  to  the  remonstrances  of  lord  John  Murray,  the 
lord  lieutenant  of  Ireland  succeeded  in  admitting  three  English 
officers  into  the  regiment,  Lieutenants  Crammond,  Littleton,  and 
Franklin,  thus  cancelling  the  commissions  of  Lieutenants  Grant 
and  Mackenzie.  Of  the  soldiers  nine  hundred  and  thirty-one 
were  Highlanders,  seventy-four  Lowland  Scotch,  five  English, 
one  Welsh  and  two  Irish. 

On  account  of  the  breaking  out   of   hostilities    the    regiment 


REGIMENTS  IN  THE  AMERICAN  RE  VOL  UTION.     325 

was  ordered  to  embark  for  America.  The  recruits  were  instruct 
ed  in  the  use  of  the  firelock,  and,  from  the  shortness  of  the  time 
allowed,  were  even  drilled  by  candle-light.  New  arms  and  ac 
coutrements  were  supplied  "to  the  men,  and  the  Colonel,  at  his 
own  expense,  furnished  them  with  broad  swords  and  pistols. 

April  14,  1776,  the  Royal  Highlanders,  in  conjunction  with 
Fraser's  Highlanders,  embarked  at  Greenock  to  join  an  expedi 
tion  under  General  Howe  against  the  Americans.  After  some 
delay,  both  regiments  sailed  on  May  ist  under  the  convoy  of  the 
Flora,  of  thirty-two  guns,  and  a  fleet  of  thirty-two  ships,  the 
Royal  Highlanders  being  commanded  by  Colonel  Thomas  Stir 
ling  of  Ardoch.  Four  days  after  they  had  sailed,  the  transports 
separated  in  a  gale  of  wind.  Some  of  the  scattered  transports  of 
both  regiments  fell  in  with  General  Howe's  army  on  their  voyage 
from  Halifax;  and  others,  having  received  information  of  this 
movement,  followed  the  main  body  and  joined  the  army  at  Staten 
Island. 

When  Washington  took  possession  of  Dorchester  heights, 
on  the  night  of  March  4,  1776,  the  situation  of  General  Howe,  in 
Boston,  became  critical,  and  he  was  forced  to  evacuate  the  city 
with  precipitation.  He  left  no  cruisers  in  Boston  bay  to  warn  ex 
pected  ships  from  England  that  the  city  was  no  longer  in  his  pos 
session.  This  was  very  fortunate  for  the  Americans,  for  a  few 
days  later  several  store-ships  sailed  into  the  harbor  and  were  cap 
tured.  The  Scotch  fleet  also  headed  that  way,  and  some  of  the 
transports,  not  having  received  warning,  were  also  taken  in  the 
harbor,  but  principally  of  Fraser's  Highlanders.  By  the  last  of 
June,  about  seven  hundred  and  fifty  Highlanders  belonging  to  the 
Scotch  fleet,  were  prisoners  in  the  hands  of  the  Americans. 

The  Royal  Highlanders  lost  but  one  of  their  transports,  the 
Oxford,  and  at  the  same  time  another  transport  in  company  with 
her,  having  on  board  recruits  for  Fraser's  Highlanders,  in  all  two 
hundred  and  twenty  men.  They  were  made  prizes  of  by  the  Con 
gress  privateer,  and  all  the  officers,  arms  and  ammunition  were 
taken  from  the  Oxford,  and  all  the  soldiers  were  placed  on  board 
that  vessel  with  a  prize  crew  of  ten  men  to  carry  her  into  port. 
In  a  gale  of  wind  the  vessels  became  separated,  and  then  the  car- 


326  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

penter  of  the  Oxford  formed  a  party  and  retook  her,  and  sailed 
for  the  Chesapeake.  On  June  2oth,  they  sighted  Commodore 
James  Barren's  vessel,  and  dispatched  a  boat  with  a  sergeant,  one 
private  and  one  of  the  men  who  were  put  on  board  by  the  Con 
gress  to  make  inquiry.  The  latter  finding  a  convenient  opportun 
ity,  informed  Commodore  Barren  of  their  situation,  upon  which 
he  boarded  and  took  possession  of  the  Oxford,  and  brought  her 
to  Jamestown.  The  men  were  marched  to  Williamsburgh,  Vir 
ginia,  where  every  inducement  was  held  out  to  them  to  join  the 
American  cause.  When  the  promise  of  miltary  promotion  failed 
to  have  an  effect,  they  were  then  informed  that  they  would  have 
grants  of  fertile  land,  upon  which  they  could  live  in  happiness  and 
freedom.  They  declared  they  would  take  no  land  save  what  they 
deserved  by  supporting  the  king.  They  were  then  separated  into 
small  parties  and  sent  into  the  back  settlements;  and  were  not  ex 
changed  until  1778,  when  they  rejoined  their  regiments. 

Before  General  Sir  William  Howe's  army  arrived,  or  even 
any  vessels  of  his  fleet,  the  transport  Crawford  touched  at  Long 
Island.  Under  date  of  June  24,  1776,  General  Greene  notified 
Washington  that  "the  Scotch  prisoners,  with  their  baggage,  have 
arrived  at  my  Quarters."  The  list  of  prisoners  are  thus  given: 

"Forty  second  or  Royal  Highland  Regiment:  Captain  John 
Smith  and  Lieutenant  Robert  Franklin.  Seventy-first  Regiment: 
Captain  Norman  McLeod  and  lady  and  maid ;  Lieutenant  Roder 
ick  McLeod;  Ensign  Colin  Campbell  and  lady;  Surgeon's  Mate, 
Robert  Boyce;  John  McAlister,  Master  of  the  Crawford  trans 
port;  Norman  McCullock,  a  passenger:  two  boys,  servants;  Mc 
Donald,  servant  to  Robert  Boyce;  Shaw,  servant  to  Captain  Mc 
Leod.  Three  boys,  servants,  came  over  in  the  evening."* 

General  Howe,  on  board  the  frigate  Greyhound,  arrived  in 
the  Narrows,  from  Halifax,  on  June  25th,  accompanied  by  two 
other  ships-of-war.  He  came  in  advance  of  the  fleet  that  bore  his 
army,  in  order  to  consult  with  Governor  Try  on  and  ascertain  the 
position  of  affairs  at  New  York.  For  three  or  four  days  after  his 
arrival  armed  vessels  kept  coming,  and  on  the  twenty-ninth  the 
main  body  of  the  fleet  arrived,  and  the  troops  were  immediately 


*Am.  Archives,  Fourth  Series,  Vol.  VI,  p.  1055. 


REGIMENTS  IN  THE  A  M  ERIC  A  N  RE  VOL  UTION.     327 

landed  on  Staten  Island.  General  Howe  was  soon  after  rein 
forced  by  English  regulars  and  German  mercenaries,  and  at  about 
the  same  time  Sir  Henry  Clinton  and  Admiral  Parker,  with  their 
broken  forces  came  from  the  south  and  joined  them.  Before  the 
middle  of  August  all  the  British  reinforcements  had  arrived  at 
Staten  Island  and  General  Howe's  army  was  raised  to  a  force  of 
thirty  thousand  men.  On  August  22nd,  a  large  body  of  troops, 
under  cover  of  the  guns  of  the  Rainbow,  landed  upon  Long  Isl 
and.  Soon  after  five  thousand  British  and  Hessian  troops  poured 
over  the  sides  of  the  English  ships  and  transports  and  in  small 
boats  and  galleys  were  rowed  to  the  Long  Island  shore,  covered 
by  the  guns  of  the  Phoenix,  Rose  and  Greyhound.  The  invading 
force  on  Long  Island  numbered  fifteen  thousand,  well  armed  and 
equipped,  and  having  forty  heavy  cannon. 

The  three  Highland  battalions  were  first  landed  on  Staten 
Island,  and  immediately  a  grenadier  battalion  was  formed  by 
Major  Charles  Stuart.  The  staff  appointments  were  taken  from 
the  Royal  Highlanders.  The  three  light  companies  also  formed  a 
battalion  in  the  brigade  under  Lieutenant-Colonel  Abercromby. 
The  grenadiers  were  remarkable  for  strength  and  height,  and  con 
sidered  equal  to  any  company  in  the  army.  The  eight  battalion 
companies  were  formed  into  two  temporary  battalions,  the  com 
mand  of  one  was  given  to  Major  William  Murray,  and  that  of  the 
other  to  Major  William  Grant.  These  small  battalions  were  bri 
gaded  under  Sir  William  Erskine,  and  placed  in  the  reserve,  with 
the  grenadiers  and  light  infantry  of  the  army,  under  command  of 
lord  Cornwallis. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  Stirling,  from  the  moment  of  landing, 
was  active  in  drilling  the  42d  in  the  methods  of  fighting  practiced 
in  the  French  and  Indian  war,  in  which  he  was  well  versed.  The 
Highlanders  made  rapid  progress  in  this  discipline,  being,  in  gen 
eral,  excellent  marksmen. 

It  was  about  this  time  that  the  broadswords  and  pistols  re 
ceived  at  Glasgow  were  laid  aside.  The  pistols  were  considered 
unnecessary,  except  in  the  field.  The  broadswords  retarded  the 
men  when  marching  by  getting  entangled  in  the  brushwood. 

The  reserve  of  Howe's  army  was  landed  first  at  Gravesend 


328  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

Bay,  and  being  moved  immediately  forward  to  Flat  Bush,  the 
Highlanders  and  a  corps  of  Hessians  were  detached  to  a  little  dis 
tance,  where  they  encamped.  The  whole  army  encamped  in  front 
of  the  villages  of  Gravesend  and  Utrecht.  A  woody  range  of 
hills,  which  intersected  the  country  from  east  to  west,  divided  the 
opposing  armies. 

General  Howe  resolved  to  bring  on  a  general  action  and 
make  the  attack  in  three  divisions.  The  right  wing  under  General 
Clinton  seized,  on  the  night  of  August  26th,  a  pass  on  the  heights, 
about  three  miles  from  Bedford.  The  main  body  pushed  into  the 
level  country  which  lay  between  the  hills  and  the  lines  of  General 
Israel  Putnam.  Whilst  these  movements  were  in  process,  Major- 
General  Grant  of  Ballindalloch,  with  his  brigade,  supported  by  the 
Royal  Highlanders  from  the  reserve,  was  directed  to  march  from 
the  left  along  the  coast  to  the  Narrows,  and  make  an  attack  in 
that  quarter.  At  nine  o'clock,  on  the  morning  of  the  22nd,  the 
right  wing  having  reached  Bedford,  attacked  the  left  of  the  Amer 
ican  army,  which,  after  a  short  resistance,  quitted  the  woody 
grounds,  and  in  confusion  retired  to  their  lines,  pursued  by  the 
British  troops,  Colonel  Stuart  leading  with  his  battalion  of  High 
land  grenadiers.  When  tlie  firing  at  Bedford  was  heard  at  Flat 
Bush,  the  Hessians  advanced,  and,  attacking  the  center  of  the 
American  army,  drove  them  through  the  woods,  capturing  three 
cannon.  Previously,  General  Grant,  with  the  left  of  the  army, 
commenced  the  attack  with  a  cannonade  against  the  Americans 
under  lord  Stirling.  The  object  of  lord  Stirling  was  to  defend  the 
pass  and  keep  General  Grant  in  check.  He  was  in  the  British  par 
liament  when  Grant  made  his  speech  against  the  Americans,  and 
addressing  his  soldiers  said,  in  allusion  to  the  boasting  Grant  that 
he  would  "undertake  to  march  from  one  end  of  the  continent  to 
the  other,  with  five  thousand  men."  "He  may  have  his  five  thous 
and  men  with  him  now — we  are  not  so  many — but  I  think  we  are 
enough  to  prevent  his  advancing  further  on  his  march  over  the 
continent,  than  that  mill-pond,"  pointing  to  the  head  of  Gowanus 
bay.  This  little  speech  had  a  powerful  effect,  and  in  the  action 
showed  how  keenly  they  felt  the  insult.  General  Grant  had  been 
instructed  not  to  press  an  attack  until  informed  by  signal-guns 


REGIMENTS  IN  THE  A  M  ERIC  AN  RE  VOL  UTION.     329 

from  the  right  wing.  These  signals  were  not  given  until  eleven 
o'clock,  at  which  time  lord  Stirling  was  hemmed  in.  When  the 
truth  flashed  upon  him  he  hurled  a  few  of  his  men  against  lord 
Cornwallis,  in  order  to  keep  him  at  bay  while  a  part  of  his  army 
might  escape.  Lord  Cornwallis  yielded,  and  when  on  the  point  or 
retreating  received  large  reinforcements  which  turned  the  for 
tunes  of  the  day  against  the  Americans.  General  Grant  drove  the 
remains  of  lord  Stirling's  army  before  him,  which  escaped  across 
Gowanus  creek,  by  wading  and  swimming. 

The  victorious  troops,  made  hot  and  sanguinary  by  the 
fatigues  and  triumphs  of  the  morning,  rushed  upon  the  American 
lines,  eager  to  carry  them  by  storm.  But  the  day  was  not  wholly 
lost.  Behind  the  entrechments  were  three  thousand  determined 
men  who  met  the  advancing  British  army  by  a  severe  cannonade 
and  volleys  of  musketry.  Preferring  to  win  the  remainder  of  the 
conquest  with  less  bloodshed,  General  Howe  called  back  his 
troops  to  a  secure  place  in  front  of  the  American  lines,  beyond 
musket  shot,  and  encamped  for  the  night. 

During  the  action  Washington  hastened  over  from  New 
York  to  Brooklyn  and  galloped  up  to  the  works.  He  arrived  there 
in  time  to  witness  the  catastrophe.  All  night  he  was  engaged  in 
strengthening  his  position;  and  troops  were  ordered  from  New 
York.  When  the  morning  dawned  heavy  masses  of  vapor  rolled 
in  from  the  sea.  At  ten  o'clock  the  British  opened  a  cannonade 
on  the  American  works,  with  frequent  skirmishes  throughout  the 
day.  Rain  fell  copiously  all  the  afternoon  and  the  main  body  of 
the  British  kept  their  tents,  but  when  the  storm  abated  towards 
evening,  they  commenced  regular  approaches  within  five  hundred 
yards  of  the  American  works.  That  night  Washington  drew  off 
his  army  of  nine  thousand  men,  with  their  munitions  of  war, 
transported  them  over  a  broad  ferry  to  New  York,  using  such 
consummate  skill  that  the  British  were  not  aware  of  his  intention 
until  next  morning,  when  the  last  boats  of  the  rear  guard  were 
seen  out  of  danger. 

The  American  loss  in  the  battle  of  Long  Island  did  not  ex 
ceed  sixteen  hundred  and  fifty,  of  whom  eleven  hundred  were 
prisoners.  General  Howe  stated  his  own  loss  to  have  been,  in 


330  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners,  three  hundred  and  sixty-seven. 
The  loss  of  the  Highlanders  was,  Lieutenant  Crammond  and  nine 
rank  and  file  wounded,  of  the  42d ;  and  three  rank  and  filed  killed, 
and  two  sergeants  and  nine  rank  and  file  wounded,  of  the  /ist 
regiment. 

In  a  letter  to  lord  George  Germaine,  under  date  of  Septem 
ber  4,  1/76,  lord  Dunmore  says: 

"I  was  with  the  Highlanders  and  Hessians  the  whole  clay,  and 
it  is  with  the  utmost  pleasure  I  can  assure  your  lordship  that  the 
ardour  of  both  these  corps  on  that  day  must  have  exceeded  his 
Majesty's  most  sanguine  wish."* 

Active  operations  were  not  resumed  until  September  I5th, 
when  the  British  reserve,  which  the  Royal  Highlanders  had  re 
joined  after  the  action  at  Brooklyn,  crossed  the  river  in  flat  boats 
from  Newtown  creek,  and  landed  at  Kip's  bay  covered  by  a  se 
vere  cannonade  from  the  ships-of-war,  whose  guns  played  briskly 
upon  the  American  batteries.  Washington,  hearing  the  firing, 
rode  with  speed  towards  the  scene  of  action.  To  him  a  most 
alarming  spectacle  was  presented.  The  militia  had  fled,  and  the 
Connecticut  troops  had  caught  the  panic,  and  ran  without  firing  a 
gun,  when  only  fifty  of  the  British  had^  landed.  Meeting  the 
fugitives  he  used  every  endeavor  to  stop  their  flight.  In  vain  their 
generals  tried  to  rally  them ;  but  they  continued  to  flee  in  the 
greatest  confusion,  leaving  Washington  alone  within  eighty 
yards  of  the  foe.  So  incensed  was  he  at  their  conduct  that  he  cast 
his  chapeau  to  the  ground,  snapped  his  pistols  at  several  of  the 
fugitives,  and  threatened  others  with  his  sword.  So  utterly  uncon 
scious  was  he  of  danger,  that  he  probably  would  have  fallen  had 
not  his  attendants  seized  the  bridle  of  his  horse  and  hurried  him 
away  to  a  place  of  safety.  Immediately  he  took  measures  to  pro 
tect  his  imperilled  army.  He  retreated  to  Harlem  heights,  and 
sent  an  order  to  General  Putnam  to  evacuate  the  city  instantly. 
This  was  fortunately  accomplished,  through  the  connivance  of 
Mrs.  Robert  Murray.  General  Sir  William  Howe,  instead  of 
pushing  forward  and  capturing  the  four  thousand  troops  under 


*7bid,  Series  V.  Vol.  II,  p.  159. 


RE GIME N TS  IN  THE  A MERI CA N  RE  VOLUTION.     331 

General  Putnam,  immediately  took  up  his  quarters  with  his  gen 
eral  officers  at  the  mansion  of  Robert  Murray,  and  sat  down  for 
refreshments  and  rest.  Mrs.  Murray  knowing  the  value  of  time 
to  the  veteran  Putnam,  now  in  jeopardy,  used  all  her  art  to  detain 
her  uninvited  guests.  With  smiles  and  pleasant  conversation,  and 
a  profusion  of  cakes  and  wine,  she  regaled  them  for  almost  two 
hours.  General  Putnam  meanwhile  receiving  his  orders,  immed 
iately  obeyed,  and  a  greater  portion  of  his  troops,  concealed  by  the 
woods,  escaped  along  the  Bloomingdale  road,  and  before  being 
discovered  had  passed  the  encampment  upon  the  Ineleberg.  The 
rear-guard  was  attacked  by  the  Highlanders  and  Hessians,  just 
as  a  heavy  rain  began  to  fall ;  and  the  drenched  army,  after  losing 
fifteen  men  killed,  and  three  hundred  made  prisoners,  reached 
Harlem  heights. 

''This  night  Major  Murray  was  nearly  carried  off  by  the 
enemy,  but  saved  himself  by  his  strength  of  arm  and  presence  of 
mind.  As  he  was  crossing  to  his  regiment  from  the  battalion 
which  he  commanded,  he  was  attacked  by  an  American  officer  and 
two  soldiers,  against  whom  he  defended  himself  for  some  time 
with  his  fusil,  keeping  them  at  a  respectful  distance.  At  last, 
however,  they  closed  upon  him;  when  unluckily  his  dirk  slipped 
behind,  and  he  could  not,  owing  to  his  corpulence,  reach  it.  Ob 
serving  that  the  rebel  (American)  officer  had  a  sword  in  his 
hand,  he  snatched  it  from  him,  and  made  so  good  use  of  it,  that  he 
compelled  them  to  fly,  before  some  men  of  the  regiment,  who  had 
heard  the  noise,  could  come  up  to  his  assistance.  He  wore  the 
sword  as  a  trophy  during  the  campaign."* 

On  the  i6th  the  light  infantry  was  sent  out  to  dislodge  a 
party  of  Americans  who  had  taken  possession  of  a  wood  facing 
the  left  of  the  British.  Adjutant-General  Reed  brought  informa 
tion  to  Washington  that  the  British  General  Leslie  was  pushing 
forward  and  had  attacked  Colonel  Knowlton  and  his  rangers. 
Colonel  Knowlton  retreated,  and  the  British  appeared  in  full  view 
and  sounded  their  bugles.  Washington  ordered  three  companies 
of  Colonel  Weedon's  Virginia  regiment,  under  Major  Leitch,  to" 
join  Knowlton's  rangers,  and  gain  the  British  rear,  while  a 
feigned  attack  should  be  made  in  front.  The  vigilant  General 


*Stewart's  Sketches,  Vol.  I,  p.    360. 


332  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

Leslie  perceived  this,  and  made  a  rapid  movement  to  gain  an  ad 
vantageous  position  upon  Harlem  plains,  where  he  was  attacked 
upon  the  flank  by  Knowlton  and  Leitch.  A  part  of  Leslie's  force, 
consisting  of  Highlanders,  that  had  been  concealed  upon  the 
wooded  hills,  now  came  down,  and  the  entire  British  body  chang 
ing  front,  fell  upon  the  Americans  with  vigor.  A  short  but  severe 
conflict  ensued.  Major  Leitch,  pierced  by  three  balls,  was  borne 
from  the  field,  and  soon  after  Colonel  Knowlton  was  brought  to 
the  ground  by  a  musket  ball.  Their  men  fought  on  bravely,  con 
testing  every  foot  of  the  ground,  as  they  fell  back  towards  the 
American  camp.  Being  reinforced  by  a  part  of  the  Maryland  reg 
iments  of  Griffiths  and  Richardson,  the  tide  of  battle  changed. 
The  British  were  driven  back  across  the  plain,  hotly  pursued  by 
the  Americans,  till  Washington,  fearing  an  ambush,  ordered  a  re 
treat. 

In  the  battle  of  Harlem  the  British  loss  was  fourteen  killed, 
and  fifty  officers  and  seventy  men  wounded.  The  42nd,  or  Royal 
Highlanders  lost  one  sergeant  and  three  privates  killed,  and  Cap 
tains  Duncan  Macpherson  and  John  Mackintosh,  Ensign  Alexan 
der  Mackenzie  (who  died  of  his  wounds),  and  three  sergeants, 
one  piper,  two  drummers,  and  forty-seven  privates  wounded. 

This  engagement  caused  a  temporary  pause  in  the  move 
ments  of  the  British,  which  gave  Washington  an  opportunity  to 
strengthen  both  his  camp  and  army.  The  respite  was  not  of  long 
duration  for  on  October  I2th,  General  Howe  embarked  his  army 
in  flat-bottomed  boats,  and  on  the  evening  of  the  same  day  landed  at 
Frogsneck,  near  Westchester ;  but  on  the  next  day  he  re-embarked 
his  troops  and  landed  at  Pell's  Point,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Hudson. 
On  the  1 4th  he  reached  the  White  Plains  in  front  of  Washington's 
position.  General  Howe's  next  determination  was  to  capture  Fort 
Washington,  which  cut  off  the  communication  between  New  York 
and  the  continent,,  to  the  eastward  and  northward  of  Hudson 
river,  and  prevented  supplies  being  sent  him  by  way  of  Kings- 
bridge.  The  garrison  consisted  of  over  two  thousand  men  under 
Colonel  Magaw.  A  deserter  informed  General  Howe  of  the  real 
condition  of  the  garrison  and  the  works  on  Harlem  Heights.  Gen 
eral  Howe  was  agreeably  surprised  by  the  information,  and  im- 


RE GIMEN TS  IN  THE  A  MERICA N  RE  VOL  UTION.     333 

mediately  summoned  Colonel  Magaw  to  surrender  within  an 
hour,  intimating  that  a  refusal  might  subject  the  garrison  to  mas 
sacre.  Promptly  refusing  compliance,  he  further  added :  "I 
rather  think  it  a  mistake  than  a  settled  resolution  in  General 
Howe,  to  act  a  part  so  unworthy  of  himself  and  the  British  na 
tion."  On  November  i6th  the  Hessians,  under  General  Knyp- 
hausen,  supported  by  the  whole  of  the  reserve  under  earl  Percy, 
with  the  exception  of  the  42nd,  who  were  to  make  a  feint  on  the 
east  side  of  the  fort,  were  to  make  the  principal  attack.  Before 
daylight  the  Royal  Highlanders  embarked  in  boats,  and  landed 
in  a  small  creek  at  the  foot  of  the  rock,  in  the  face  of  a  severe  fire. 
Although  the  Highlanders  had  discharged  the  duties  which  had 
been  assigned  them,  still  determined  to  have  a  full  share  in  the 
honors  of  the  day,  icsolved  upon  an  assault,  and  assisted  by  each 
other,  and  by  the  brushwood  and  shrubs  which  grew  out  of  the 
crevices  of  the  rocks,  scrambled  up  the  precipice.  On  gaining  the 
summit,  they  rushed  forward,  and  drove  back  the  Americans 
with  such  rapidity,  that  upwards  of  two  hundred,  who  had  no 
time  to  escape,  threw  down  their  arms.  Pursuing  their  advan 
tage,  the  Highlanders  penetrated  across  the  table  of  the  hill,  and 
met  lord  Percy  as  he  was  coming  up  on  the  other  side.  By  turn 
ing  their  feint  into  an  assault,  the  Highlanders  facilitated  the  suc 
cess  of  the  day.  The  result  was  that  the  Americans  surrendered 
at  discretion.  They  lost  in  killed  and  wounded  one  hundred  and 
about  twenty-seven  hundred  prisoners.  The  loss  of  the  British 
was  twenty  killed  and  one  hundred  and  one  wounded ;  that  of  the 
Royal  Highlanders  being  one  sergeant  and  ten  privates  killed, 
and  Lieutenants  Patrick  Graeme,  Norman  Macleod,  and  Alexan 
der  Grant,  and  for  sergeants  and  sixty-six  rank  and  file,  wounded. 
The  hill,  up  which  the  Highlanders  charged,  was  so  steep, 
that  the  ball  which  wounded  Lieutenant  Macleod,  entering  the  pos 
terior  part  of  his  neck,  ran  down  on  the  outside  of  his  ribs,  and 
lodged  in  the  lower  part  of  his  back.  One  of  the  pipers,  who  be 
gan  to  play  when  he  reached  the  point  of  a  rock  on  the  summit  of 
the  hill,  was  immediately  shot,  and  tumbled  from  one  piece  of 
rock  to  another  till  he  reached  the  bottom.  Major  Murray,  being 
a  large  and  corpulent  man,  could  not  attempt  the  steep  assent 


334  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

without  assistance.  The  soldiers  eager  to  get  to  the  point  of  duty, 
scrambled  up,  forgetting  the  position  of  Major  Murray,  when  he, 
in  a  supplicating  tone  cried,  "Oh  soldiers,  will  you  leave  me !"  A 
party  leaped  down  instantly  and  brought  him  up,  supporting  him 
from  one  ledge  of  rocks  to  another  till  they  got  him  to  the  top. 

The  next  object  of  General  Howe  was  to  possess  Fort  Lee. 
Lord  Cornwallis,  with  the  grenadiers,  light  infantry,  33rd  regi 
ment  and  Royal  Highlanders,  was  ordered  to  attack  this  post. 
But  on  their  approach  the  fort  was  hastily  abandoned.  Lord 
Cornwallis,  reenforced  by  the  two  battalions  of  Eraser's  High 
landers,  pursued  the  retreating  Americans,  into  the  Jerseys, 
through  Elizabethtown,  Neward  and  Brunswick.  In  the  latter 
town  he  was  ordered  to  halt,  where  he  remained  for  eight  days, 
when  General  Howe,  with  the  army,  moved  forward,  and  reached 
Princeton  in  the  afternoon  of  November  I7th. 

The  army  now  went  into  winter  quarters.  The  Royal  High 
landers  were  stationed  at  Brunswick,  and  Eraser's  Highlanders 
quartered  at  Amboy.  Afterwards  the  Royal  Highlanders  were 
ordered  to  the  advanced  posts,  being  the  only  British  regiment  in 
the  front,  and  forming  the  line  of  defence  at  Mt.  Holly.  After 
the  disaster  to  the  Hessians  at  Trenton,  the  Royal  Highlanders 
were  ordered  to  fall  back  on  the  light  infantry  at  Princeton. 

Lord  Cornwallis,  who  was  in  New  York  at  the  time  of  the 
defeat  of  the  Hessians,  returned  to  the  army  and  moved  forward 
with  a  force  consisting  of  the  grenadiers,  two  brigades  of  the  line, 
and  the  two  Highland  regiments.  After  much  skirmishing  in  ad 
vance  he  found  Washington  posted  on  some  high  ground  beyond 
Trenton.  Lord  Cornwallis  declaring  "the  fox  cannot  escape  me/' 
planned  to  assault  Washington  on  the  following  morning.  But 
while  he  slept  the  American  commander,  marched  to  his  rear  and 
fell  upon  that  part  of  the  army  left  at  Princeton.  Owing  to  the 
suddenness  of  Washington's  attacks  upon  Trenton  and  Princeton 
and  the  vigilance  he  manifested  the  British  outposts  were  with 
drawn  and  concentrated  at  Brunswick  where  lord  Cornwallis  es 
tablished  his  headquarters. 

The  Royal'  Highlanders,  on  January  6,  1777  were  sent  to  the 
village  of  Pisquatua  on  the  line  of  communication  between  New 


REGIMENTS  IN  THE  A  M  ERIC  A  N  RE  VOL  UTION.     335 

York  and  Brunswick  by  Amboy.  This  was  a  post  of  great  im 
portance,  for  it  kept  open  the  route  by  which  provisions  were  sent 
for  the  forces  at  Brunswick.  The  duty  was  severe  and  the  winter 
rigorous.  As  the  homes  could  not  accommodate  half  the  men,  of 
ficers  and  soldiers  sought  shelter  in  barns  and  sheds,  always  sleep 
ing  in  their  body-clothes,  for  the  Americans  gave  them  but  little 
quietude.  The  Americans,  however,  did  not  make  any  regular  at 
tack  on  the  post  till  May  loth,  when,  at  four  in  the  morning,  the 
divisions  of  Generals  Maxwell  and  Stephens,  attempted  to  sur 
prise  the  Highlanders.  Advancing  with  great  caution  they  were 
not  preceived  until  they  rushed  upon  the  pickets.  Although  the 
Highlanders  were  surprised,  they  held  their  position  until  the  re 
serve  pickets  came  to  their  assistance,  when  they  retired  disputing 
every  foot,  to  afford  the  regiment  time  to  form,  and  come  to  their 
relief.  Then  the  Americans  were  driven  back  with  precipitation, 
leaving  upwards  of  two  hundred  men,  in  killed  and  wounded.  The 
Highlanders,  pursuing  with  eagerness,  were  recalled  with  great 
difficulty.  On  this  occasion  the  Royal  Highlanders  had  three  ser 
geants  and  nine  privates  killed ;  and  Captain  Duncan  Macpherson, 
Lieutenant  William  Stewart,  three  sergeants,  and  thirty-five  pri 
vates  wounded. 

"On  this  occasion,  Sergeant  Macgregor,  whose  company  was 
immediately  in  the  rear  of  the  picquet,  rushed  forward  to  their 
support,  with  a  few  men  who  happened  to  have  their  arms  in  their 
hands,  when  the  enemy  commenced  the  attack.  Being  severely 
wounded,  he  was  left  insensible  on  the  ground.  When  the  picquet 
was  overpowered,  and  the  few  survivors  forced  to  retire,  Mac 
gregor,  who  had  that  day  put  on  a  new  jacket  with  silver  lace, 
having  besides,  large  silver  buckles  in  his  shoes,  and  a  watch,  at 
tracted  the  notice  of  an  American  soldier,  who  deemed  him  a  good 
prize.  The  retreat  of  his  friends  not  allowing  him  time  to  strip 
the  sergeant  on  the  spot,  he  thought  the  shortest  way  was  to  take 
him  on  his  back  to  a  more  convenient  distance.  By  this  time 
Macgregor  began  to  recover;  and,  perceiving  whither  the  man 
was  carrying  him,  drew  his  dirk,  and,  grasping  him  by  the  throat, 
swore  that  he  would  run  him  through  the  breast,  if  he  did  not  turn 
back  and  carry  him  to  the  camp.  The  American,  finding  this 
argument  irresistible,  complied  with  the  request,  and,  meeting- 
Lord  Cornwallis  (who  had  come  up  to  the  support  of  the  regi 
ment  when  he  heard  the  firing)  and  Colonel  Stirling,  was  thanked 


336  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

for  his  care  of  the  sergeant;  but  he  honestly  told  him,  that  he 
only  conveyed  him  thither  to  save  his  own  life.  Lord  Cornwallis 
gave  him  liberty  to  go  whithersoever  he  chose."* 

Summer  being  well  advanced,  Sir  William  Howe  made 
preparations  for  taking  the  field.  The  Royal  Highlanders,  along 
with  the  1 3th,  I7th,  and  44th  regiments  were  put  under  the  com 
mand  of  General  Charles  Gray.  Failing  to  draw  Washington 
from  his  secure  position  at  Middlebrook,  General  Howe  resolved 
to  change  the  seat  of  war,  and  accordingly  embarked  thirty-six 
battalions  of  British  and  Hessians,  and  sailed  for  the  Chesapeake. 
Before  the  embarkation,  the  Royal  Highlanders  received  one  hun 
dred  and  seventy  recruits  from  Scotland,  who,  as  they  were  all 
of  the  best  description,  more  than  supplied  the  loss  that  had  been 
sustained. 

After  a  tedious  voyage  the  army,  on  August  24th,  landed  at 
Elk  Ferry.  It  did  not  begin  the  march  until  September  3rd,  for 
Philadelphia.  In  the  meantime  Washington  marched  across  the 
country  and  took  up  a  position  at  Red  Clay  Creek,  but  having  his 
headquarters  at  Wilmington.  His  effective  force  was  about 
eleven  thousand  men  while  that  of  General  Howe  was  eighteen 
thousand  strong. 

The  two  armies  met  on  September  nth,  and  fought  the  bat 
tle  of  Brandywine.  During  the  battle,  lord  Cornwallis,  with  four 
battalions  of  British  grenadiers  and  light  infantry,  the  Hessian 
grenadiers,  a  party  of  the  7ist  Highlanders,  and  the  third  and 
fourth  brigades,  made  a  circuit  of  some  miles,  crossed  Jefferis' 
Ford  without  opposition,  and  turned  short  down  the  river  to 
attack  the  American  right.  Washington,  being  apprised  of  this 
movement,  detached  General  Sullivan,  with  all  the  force  he  could 
spare,  to  thwart  the  design.  General  Sullivan,  having  advan 
tageously  posted  his  men,  lord  Cornwallis  was  obliged  to  consume 
some  time  in  forming  a  line  of  battle.  An  action  then  took  place, 
when  the  Americans  were  driven  through  the  woods  towards  the 
main  army.  Meanwhile  General  Knyphausen,  with  his  division, 
made  demonstrations  for  crossing  at  Chad's  Ford,  and  as  soon  as 

Ibid,  p.  367. 


REGIMENTS  IN  THE  AMERICAN  RE  VOL  UTION.     337 

he  knew  from  the  firing  of  cannon  that  lord  Cornwallis  had  suc 
ceeded,  he  crossed  the  river  and  carried  the  works  of  the  Amer 
icans.  The  approach  of  night  ended  the  conflict.  The  Amer 
icans  rendezvoused  at  Chester,  and  the  next  day  retreated  towards 
Philadelphia,  and  encamped  near  Germantown. 

The  British  had  fifty  officers  killed  and  wounded  and  four 
hundred  and  thirty-eight  rank  and  file.  The  battalion  companies 
of  the  42nd  being  in  the  reserve,  sustained  no  loss,  as  they  were 
not  brought  into  action ;  but  of  the  light  company,  which  formed 
part  of  the  light  brigade,  six  privates  were  killed,  and  one  ser 
geant  and  fifteen  privates  wounded. 

On  the  night  of  September  2Oth,  General  Gray  was  detached 
with  the  2nd  light  infantry  and  the  42nd  and  44th  regiments  to 
cut  off  and  destroy  the  corps  of  General  Wayne.  They  marched 
with  great  secrecy  and  came  upon  the  camp  at  midnight,  when  all 
were  asleep  save  the  pickets  and  guards,  who  were  overpowered 
without  causing  an  alarm.  The  troops  then  rushed  forward, 
bayoneted  three  hundred  and  took  one  hundred  Americans  prison 
ers.  The  British  loss  was  three  killed  and  several  wounded. 

On  the  26th  the  British  army  took  peaceable  possession  of 
Philadelphia.  In  the  battle  of  Germantown,  fought  on  the  morn 
ing  of  October  4,  1777,  the  Highlanders  did  not  participate. 

The  next  enterprise  in  which  the  42nd  was  engaged  was  un 
der  General  Gray,  who  embarked  with  that  regiment,  the  grena 
diers  and  the  light  infantry  brigade,  for  the  purpose  of  destroying 
a  number  of  privateers,  with  their  prizes  at  New  Plymouth.  On 
September  5,  1778,  the  troops  landed  on  the  banks  of  the  Acushnet 
river,  and  having  destroyed  seventy  vessels,  with  all  the  cargoes, 
stores,  wharfs,  and  buildings,  along  the  whole  extent  of  the  river, 
the  whole  were  re-embarked  the  following  day  and  returned  to 
New  York. 

The  British  army  during  the  Revolutionary  struggle  took  the 
winter  season  for  a  period  of  rest,  although  engaging  more  or 
less  in  marauding  expeditions.  On  February  25,  1779,  Colonel 
Stirling,  with  a  detachment  consisting  of  the  light  infantry  of 
the  Guards  and  the  42nd,  was  ordered  to  attack  a  post  at  Eliza- 
bethtown,  in  New  Jersey,  which  was  taken  without  opposition. 


338  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

In  April  following  the  Highland  regiment  was  employed  on  an 
expedition  to  the  Chesapeake,  to  destroy  the  stores  and  merchan 
dise  at  Portsmouth,  in  Virginia.  They  were  again  employed 
with  the  Guards  and  a  corps  of  Hessians  in  another  expedition 
under  General  Mathews,  which  sailed  on  the  3oth,  under  the  con 
voy  of  Sir  George  Collier,  in  the  Reasonable,  and  several  ships  of 
war,  and  reached  their  destination  on  May  loth,  when  the  troops 
landed  on  the  glebe  on  the  western  bank  of  Elizabeth.  After 
fulfilling  the  object  of  the  expedition  they  returned  to  New  York 
in  good  time  for  the  opening  of  the  campaign,  which  commenced 
by  the  capture,  on  the  part  of  the  British,  of  Verplanks  and  Stony 
Point.  A  garrison  of  six  hundred  men,  among  whom  were  two 
companies  of  Eraser's  Highlanders,  took  possession  of  Stony 
Point.  Washington  planned  its  capture  which  was  executed  by 
General  Wayne.  Soon  after  General  Wayne  moved  against  Ver 
planks,  which  held  out  till  the  approach  of  the  light  infantry  and 
the  42nd,  then  withdrew  his  forces  and  evacuated  Stony  Point. 
Shortly  after,  Colonel  Stirling  was  appointed  aide-de-camp  to  the 
king,  when  the  command  of  the  42nd  devolved  on  Major  Charles 
Graham,  to  whom  was  entrusted  the  command  of  the  posts  of 
Stony  Point  and  Verplanks,  together  with  his  own  regiment,  and 
a  detachment  of  Eraser's  Highlanders,  under  Major  Ferguson. 
This  duty  was  the  more  important,  as  the  Americans  surrounded 
the  posts  in  great  numbers,  and  desertion  had  become  so  frequent 
among  a  corps  of  provincials,  sent  as  a  reinforcement,  that  they 
could  not  be  trusted  on  any  military  duty,  particularly  on  those 
duties  which  were  most  harassing.  In  the  month  of  October 
these  posts  were  withdrawn  and  the  regiment  sent  to  Greenwich, 
near  New  York. 

The  winter  of  1779  was  the  coldest  that  had  been  known  for 
forty  years;  and  the  troops,  although  in  quarters,  suffered  more 
from  that  circumstance  than  in  the  preceding  winter  when  in 
huts.  But  the  Highlanders  met  with  a  misfortune  that  greatly 
grieved  them,  and  which  tended  to  deteriorate,  for  several  years, 
the  heretofore  irreproachable  character  of  the  Royal  Highland 
Regiment.  In  the  autumn  of  this  year  a  draft  of  one  hundred 
and  fifty  men,  recruits  raised  principally  from  the  refuse  of  the 


REGIMENTS  IN  THE  A  M  ERIC  AN  RE  VOL  UTION.     339 

streets  of  London  and  Dublin,  was  embarked  for  the  regiment  by 
orders  from  the  inspector-general  at  Chatham.  These  men  were 
of  the  most  depraved  character,  and  of  such  dissolute  habits,  that 
one-half  of  them  were  unfit  for  service;  fifteen  died  in  the  pass 
age,  and  seventy-five  were  sent  to  the  hospital  from  the  transport 
as  soon  as  they  disembarked.  The  infusion  of  such  immoral  in 
gredients  must  necessarily  have  a  deleterious  effect.  General 
Stirling  made  a  strong  remonstrance  to  the  commander-in-chief, 
in  consequence  of  which  these  men  were  removed  to  the  26th  regi 
ment,  in  exchange  for  the  same  number  of  Scotchmen.  The  in 
troduction  of  these  men  into  the  regiment  dissolved  the  charm 
which,  for  nearly  forty  years,  had  preserved  the  Highlanders 
from  contamination.  During  that  long  period  there  were  but  few 
courts-martial,  and,  for  many  years,  no  instance  of  corporal  pun 
ishment  occurred. 

With  the  intention  of  pushing  the  war  with  vigor,  the  new 
commander-in-chief,  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  who  had  succeeded  Sir 
William  Howe,  in  May,  1778,  resolved  to  attack  Charleston,  the 
capital  of  South  Carolina.  Having  left  General  Knyphausen  in 
command  at  New  York,  General  Clinton  with  his  army  set  sail 
December  26,  1779.  Such  was  the  severity  of  the  weather,  how 
ever,  that,  although  the  voyage  might  have  been  accomplished  in 
ten  days,  it  was  February  n,  1780,  before  the  troops  disembarked 
on  John's  Island,  thirty  miles  from  Charleston.  So  great  were 
the  impediments  to  be  overcome,  and  so  cautious  was  the  advance 
of  the  general,  that  it  was  March  2Qth  before  they  crossed  the 
Ashley  river.  The  following  day  they  encamped  opposite  the 
American  lines.  Ground  was  broken  in  front  of  Charleston  on 
April  ist.  General  Lincoln,  who  commanded  the  American 
forces,  had  strengthened  the  place  in  all  its  defences,  both  by  land 
and  water,  in  such  a  manner  as  to  threaten  a  siege  that  would  be 
both  tedious  and  difficult.  When  General  Clinton,  anticipating 
the  nature  of  the  works  he  desired  to  capture,  sent  for  the  Royal 
Highlanders  and  Queen's  Rangers  to  join  him,  which  they  did  on 
April  1 8th,  having  sailed  from  New  York  on  March  3ist.  The 
siege  proceeded  in  the  usual  way  until  May  I2th,  when  the  garri 
son  surrendered  prisoners  of  war.  The  loss  of  the  British  forces 
on  this  occasion  consisted  of  seventv-six  killed  and  one  hundred 


340  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

and  eighty-nine  wounded;  and  that  of  the  42nd,  Lieutenant 
Macleod  and  nine  privates  killed,  and  Lieutenant  Alexander  Grant 
and  fourteen  privates  wounded. 

After  Sir  Henry  Clinton  had  taken  possession  of  Charleston, 
the  42nd  and  light  infantry  were  ordered  to  Monck's  Corner  as  a 
foraging  party,  and,  returning  on  the  2nd,  they  embarked  June 
4th  for  New  York,  along  with  the  Grenadiers  and  Hessians. 
After  being  stationed  for  a  time  on  Staten  Island,  Valentine's 
Hill,  and  other  stations  in  New  York,  went  into  winter  quarters 
in  the  ctiy.  About  this  time  one  hundred  recruits  were  received 
from  Scotland,  all  young  men,  in  the  full  vigor  of  health,  and 
ready  for  immediate  service.  From  this  period,  as  the  regiment 
was  not  engaged  in  any  active  service  during  the  war,  the  changes 
in  encampments  are  too  trifling  to  require  notice. 

On  April  28,  1782,  Major  Graham  succeeded  to  the  lieuten 
ant-colonelcy  of  the  Royal  Highland  Regiment,  and  Captain  Wal 
ter  Home  of  the  fusileers  became  major. 

While  the  regiment  was  stationed  at  Paulus  Hook  several  of 
the  men  deserted  to  the  Americans.  This  unprecedented  and  un 
locked  for  event  occasioned  much  surpise  and  various  causes  were 
ascribed  for  it;  but  the  prevalent  opinion  was  that  the  men  had 
received  from  the  26th  regiment,  and  who  had  been  made  pris 
oners  at  Saratoga,  had  been  promised  lands  and  other  in 
dulgences  while  prisoners  to  the  Americans.  One  of  these  desert 
ers,  a  man  named  Anderson,  was  soon  afterwards  taken,  tried  by 
court-martial,  and  shot.  This  was  the  first  instance  of  an  execu 
tion  in  the  regiment  since  the  mutiny  of  1743.  The  regiment 
remained  at  Paulus  Hook  till  the  conclusion  of  the  war,  when  the 
establishment  was  reduced  to  eight  companies  of  fifty  men  each. 
The  officers  of  the  ninth  and  tenth  companies  were  not  put  on 
half-pay,  but  kept  as  supernumeraries  to  fill  up  vacancies  as  they 
occurred  in  the  regiment.  A  number  of  the  men  were  discharged 
at  their  own  request,  and  their  places  supplied  by  those  who 
wished  to  remain  in  the  country,  instead  of  going  home  with  their 
regiments.  These  were  taken  from  Eraser's  and  Macdonald's 
Highlanders,  and  from  the  Edinburgh  and  duke  of  Hamilton's 
regiments. 


REGIMENTS  IN  THE  AMERICAN  RE  VOL  UTION.     341 


The  42nd  left  New  York  for  Halifax,  Nova  Scotia,  on  Octo 
ber  22,  1783,  where  they  remained  till  the  year  1786,  when  the 
battalion  embarked  and  sailed  for  Cape  Breton,  two  companies 
being  detached  to  the  island  of  St.  John.  In  the  month  of  August, 
1789,  the  regiment  embarked  for  England,  and  landed  in  Ports 
mouth  in  October.  In  May,  1790,  they  arrived  in  Glasgow. 

During  the  American  Revolutionary  War  the  loss  of  the 
Royal  Highlanders  was  as  follows : 


KILLED 

WOUNDED 

Officers 

Serjeants 

Drummers  and 
Rank  and  File 

Officers 

Serjeants 

1  Drummers  and 
Rank  and  File 

1776,  August  22nd  and  27th,  Long  Island,  including 
the  battle  of  Brooklyn. 

1 
1 

5 

3 
10 

1 
3 

1 

3 
3 

1 

3 
4 

1 

3 
3 
1 

1 

19 

47 
66 

6 

17 
30 

15 

4 
4 
17 
9 
14 

3 

6 
257 

September  16th,   York   Island     Supporting 
Light  Infantry          

1 

November  16th,  Attack  on  Fort  Washington 
December   22nd,   At    Black    Horse,   on    the 
Delaware 

1777,  February     13th,      At     Amboy,     Grenadier 
Company. 

May  10th,  Piscataqua,  Jerseys  

3 
1 

9 
6 

2 

September  llth,  Battle  of  Brandywine  
October   5th,    Battle    of    Germantown,    the 
light  company 

1778    March  22nd,  Foraging  parties,  Jerseys. 

June  28th,  Battle  of  Monmouth,  Jerseys  
1779,  February  26th,  Elizabethtown,  Jerseys.   . 

2 

20 

1 

1780,  April  and  May  to  12th,  Siege  of  Charleston. 
March  16th,  Detachment  sent  to  forage  from 
New  York  to  the  Jerseys  

1 

12 

1 
1 

12 

17 

1781,  September    and    October.       Yorktown,    in 
Virginia,  light  company  

1 
~9 

5 

74 

TOTAL.          

2 

ERASER'S  HIGHLANDERS. 

The  breaking  out  of  hostilities  in  America  in   1775  deter 
mined  the  English  government  to  revive  Fraser's  Highlanders. 


342  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

Although  disinherited  of  his  estates  Colonel  Fraser,  through  the 
influence  of  clan  feeling,  was  enabled  to  raise  twelve  hundred 
and  fifty  men  in  1757,  it  was  believed,  since  his  estates  had  been 
restored  in  1772,  he  could  readily  raise  a  strong  regiment.  So, 
in  1775,  Colonel  Fraser  received  letters  for  raising  a  Highland 
regiment  of  two  battalions.  With  ease  he  raised  two  thousand 
three  hundred  and  forty  Highlanders,  who  were  marched  up  to 
Stirling,  and  thence  to  Glasgow  in  April,  1776.  This  corps  had 
in  it  six  chiefs  of  clans  besides  himself.  The  regiment  consisted 
of  the  following  nominal  list  of  officers : 

FIRST    BATTALION. 

Colonel :  Simon  Fraser  of  Lovat ;  Lieutenant-Colonel :  Sir 
William  Erskine  of  Torry;  Majors:  John  Macdonell  of  Loch- 
garry  and  Duncan  Macpherson  of  Cluny ;  Captains :  Simon  Fra 
ser,  Duncan  Chisholm  of  Chisholm,  Colin  Mackenzie,  Francis 
Skelly,  Hamilton  Maxwell,  John  Campbell,  Norman  Macleod  of 
Macleod,  Sir  James  Baird  of  Saughtonhall  and  Charles  Cameron 
of  Lochiel;  Lieutenants:  Charles  Campbell,  John  Macdougall, 
Colin  Mackenzie,  John  Nairne,  William  Nairne,  Charles  Gordon, 
David  Kinloch,  Thomas  Tause,  William  Sinclair,  Hugh  Fraser, 
Alexander  Fraser,  Thomas  Fraser,  Dougald  Campbell,  Robert 
Macdonald,  Alexander  Fraser,  Roderick  Macleod,  John  Ross, 
Patrick  Cumming,  and  Thomas  Hamilton;  Ensigns:  Archibald 
Campbell,  Henry  Macpherson,  John  Grant,  Robert  Campbell, 
Allan  Malcolm,  John  Murchison,  Angus  Macdonell,  Peter  Fraser ; 
Chaplain:  Hugh  Blair,  D.D.;  Adjutant:  Donald  Cameron; 
Quarter-Master:  David  Campbell;  Surgeon:  William  Fraser. 

SECOND  BATTALION. 

Colonel :  Simon  Fraser  of  Lovat ;  Lieutenant-Colonel : 
Archibald  Campbell;  Majors:  Norman  Lament  and  Robert 
Menzies;  Captains:  Angus  Mackintosh  of  Kellachy,  Patrick 
Campbell,  Andrew  Lawrie,  /Eneas  Mackintosh  of  Mackintosh, 
Charles  Cameron,  George  Munro,  Boyd  Porterfield  and  Law 
Robert  Campbell;  Lieutenants:  Robert  Hutchison,  Alexander 


REGIMENTS  IN  THE  A  ME  RICA  N  RE  VOL  UTION.     343 

Sutherland,  Archibald  Campbell,  Hugh  Lament,  Robert  Duncan- 
son,  George  Stewart,  Charles  Barrington  Mackenzie,  James 
Christie,  James  Fraser,  Thomas  Eraser,  Archibald  Balnevis, 
Dougald  Campbell,  Lodovick  Colquhoun,  John  Mackenzie,  Hugh 
Campbell,  John  Campbell,  Arthur  Forbes,  Patrick  Campbell, 
Archibald  Maclean,  David  Ross,  Robert  Grant  and  Thomas  Fra 
ser;  Ensigns:  William  Gordon,  Charles  Main,  Archibald  Camp 
bell,  Donald  Cameron,  Smollet  Campbell,  Gilbert  Waugh,  Will 
iam  Bain,  and  John  Grant;  Chaplain:  Malcolm  Nicholson;  Ad 
jutant:  Archibald  Campbell;  Quarter-Master:  J.  Ogilvie;  Sur 
geon:  Colin  Chisholm. 

At  the  time  Eraser's  Regiment,  or  the  7ist,  was  mustered  in 
Glasgow,  there  were  nearly  six  thousand  Highlanders  in  that 
city,  of  whom  three  thousand,  belonging  to  the  42nd,  and  7ist, 
were  raised  and  brought  from  the  North  in  ten  weeks.  More 
men  had  come  up  than  were  required.  When  the  corps  marched 
for  Greenock,  these  were  left  behind.  So  eager  were  they  to 
engage  against  the  Americans  that  many  were  stowed  away,  who 
had  not  enlisted.  On  none  of  the  soldiers  was  there  the  appear 
ance  of  displeasure  at  going. 

Sometime  after  the  sailing  of  the  fleet  it  was  scattered  by  a 
violent  gale,  and  several  of  the  single  ships  fell  in  with,  and  were 
scattered  by,  American  privateers.  A  transport  having  Captain, 
afterward  Sir  ^Eneas  Mackintosh,  and  his  company  on  board, 
with  two  six  pounders,  made  a  resolute  defence  against  a  pri 
vateer  with  eight  guns,  till  all  the  ammunition  was  expended, 
when  they  bore  down  with  the  intention  of  boarding;  but,  the 
privateer  not  waiting  to  receive  the  shock,  set  sail,  the  transport 
being  unable  to  follow. 

As  has  been  previously  noticed,  General  Howe,  on  evacuat 
ing  Boston,  did  not  leave  a  vessel  off  the  harbor  to  warn  incoming 
British  ships.  Owing  to  this  neglect,  the  transport  with  Colonel 
Archibald  Campbell  and  Major  Menzies  on  board  sailed  into 
Boston  Harbor.  The  account  of  the  capture  of  this  transport  and 
others  is  here  subjoined  by  the  participants.  Captain  Seth  Hard 
ing,  commander  of  the  Defence,  in  his  report  to  Governor  Trum- 
bull,  under  date  of  June  19,  17/6,  said: 


314  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

"I  sailed  on  Sunday  last  from  Plymouth.  Soon  after  we 
came  to  sail,  I  heard  a  considerable  firing  to  the 'northward.  In 
the  evening  fell  in  with  four  armed  schooners  near  the  entrance 
of  Boston  harbor,  who  informed  me  they  had  been  engaged  with 
a  ship  and  brig,  and  were  obliged  to  quit  them.  Soon  after  I 
came  up  into  Nantasket  Roads,  where  I  found  the  ship  and  brig 
at  anchor.  I  immediately  fell  in  between  the  two,  and  came  to 
anchor  about  eleven  o'clock  at  night.  I  hailed  the  ship,  who 
answered,  from  Great  Britain.  I  ordered  her  to  strike  her  colors 
to  America.  They  answered  me  by  asking,  What  brig  is  that  ?  I 
told  them  the  Defence.  I  then  hailed  him  again,  and  told  him  I 
did  not  want  to  kill  their  men;  but  have  the  ship  I  would  at  all 
events,  and  again  desired  them  to  strike;  upon  which  the  Major 
(since  dead)  said,  Yes,  I'll  strike,  and  fired  a  broadside  upon  me, 
which  I  immediately  returned,  upon  which  an  engagement  begun, 
which  continued  three  glasses,  when  the  ship  and  brig  both 
struck.  In  this  engagement  I  had  nine  wounded,  but  none  killed. 
The  enemy  had  eighteen  killed,  and  a  number  wounded.  My 
officers  and  men  behaved  with  great  bravery ;  no  man  could  have 
outdone  them.  We  took  out  of  the  above  vessels  two  hundred 
and  ten  prisoners,  among  whom  is  Colonel  Campbell,  of  General 
Frazer's  Regiment  of  Highlanders.  The  Major  was  killed. 

Yesterday  a  ship  was  seen  in  the  bay,  which  came  towards 
the  entrance  of  the  harbor,  upon  which  I  came  to  sail,  with  four 
schooners  in  company.  We  came  up  with  her,  and  took  her  with 
out  any  engagement.  There  were  on  board  about  one  hundred 
and  twelve  Highlanders.  As  there  are  a  number  more  of  the 
same  fleet  expected  every  day,  and  the  General  here  urges  my 
stay,  I  shall  tarry  a  few  days,  and  then  proceed  for  New  London. 
My  brig  is  much  damaged  in  her  sails  and  rigging." 

Colonel  Campbell  made  the  following  report  to  Sir  William 
Howe,  dated  at  Boston,  June  19,  1776: 

"Sir:  I  am  sorry  to  inform  you  that  it  has  been  my  unfor 
tunate  lot  to  have  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  Americans  in  the 
middle  of  Boston  harbor ;  but  when  the  circumstances  which  have 
occasioned  this  disaster  are  understood,  I  flatter  myself  no  reflec 
tion  will  arise  to  myself  or  my  officers  on  account  of  it.  On  the 
i6rh  of  June  the  George  and  Annabella  transports,  with  two  com 
panies  of  the  Seventy-First  Regiment  of  Highlanders,  made  the 
land  off  Cape  Ann,  after  a  passage  of  seven  weeks  from  Scotland, 
during  the  course  of  which  we  had  not  the  opportunity  of  speak 
ing  to  a  single  vessel  that  could  give  us  the  smallest  information 
of  the  British  troops  having  evacuated  Boston.  On  the  i/th,  at 


REGIMENTS  IN  THE  A MERICAN  RE  VOL  UTION.     345 

daylight,  we  found  ourselves  opposite  to  the  harbor's  mouth  at 
Boston ;  but,  from  contrary  winds,  it  was  necessary  to  make  sev 
eral  tacks  to  reach  it.  Four  schooners  (which  we  took  to  be 
pilots,  or  armed  vessels  in  the  service  of  his  Majesty,  but  which 
were  afterwards  found  to  be  four  American  privateers,  of  eight 
carriage-guns,  twelve  swivels,  and  forty  men  each)  were  bearing 
down  upon  us  at  four  o'clock  in  the  morning.  At  half  an  hour 
thereafter  two  of  them  engaged  us,  and  about  eleven  o'clock  the 
other  two  were  close  alongside.  The  George  transport  (on  board 
of  which  were  Major  Menzies  and  myself,  with  one  hundred  and 
eight  of  the  Second  Battalion,  the  Adjutant,  the  Quartermaster, 
two  Lieutenants  ,and  five  volunteers,  were  passengers)  had  only 
six  pieces  of  cannon  to  oppose  them;  and  the  Annabella  (on  board 
of  which  was  Captain  McKenzie,  together  with  two  subalterns, 
two  volunteers,  and  eighty-two  private  men  of  the  First  Bat 
talion)  had  only  two  swivels  for  her  defence.  Under  such  cir 
cumstances,  I  thought  it  expedient  for  the  Annabella  to  keep 
ahead  of  the  George,  that  our  artillery  might  be  used  with  more 
effect  and  less  obstruction.  Two  of  the  privateers  having  sta 
tioned  themselves  upon  our  larboard  quarter  and  two  upon  our 
starboard  quarter,  a  tolerable  cannonade  ensued,  which,  with  very 
few  intermissions,  lasted  till  four  o'clock  in  the  evening,  when  the 
enemy  bore  away,  and  anchored  in  Plymouth  harbor.  Our  loss 
upon  this  occasion  was  only  three  men  mortally  wounded  on 
board  the  George,  one  killed  and  one  man  slightly  wounded  on 
board  the  Annabella.  As  my  orders  were  for  the  port  of  Boston, 
I  thought  it  my  duty,  at  this  happy  crisis,  to  push  forward  into 
the  harbor,  not  doubting  I  should  receive  protection  either  from  a 
fort  9r  some  ship  of  force  stationed  there  for  the  security  of  our 
fleet. ' 

Towards  the  close  of  the  evening  we  perceived  the  four 
schooners  that  were  engaged  with  us  in  the  morning,  joined  by 
the  brig  Defence,  of  sixteen  carriage-guns,  twenty  swivels,  and 
one  hundred  and  seventeen  men,  and  a  schooner  of  eight  carriage- 
guns,  twelve  swivels,  and  forty  men,  got  under  way  and  made 
towards  us.  As  we  stood  up  for  Nantasket  Road,  an  American 
battery  opened  upon  us,  which  was  the  first  serious  proof  we  had 
that  there  could  scarcely  be  many  friends  of  ours  at  Boston ;  and 
we  were  too  far  embayed  to  retreat,  especially  as  the  wind  had 
died  away,  and  the  tide  of  flood  not  half  expended.  After  each 
of  the  vessels  had  twice  run  aground,  we  anchored  at  George's 
Island,  and  prepared  for  action;  but  the  Annabella  by  some  mis 
fortune,  got  aground  so  far  astern  of  the  George  we  could  expect 
but  a  feeble  support  from  her  musketry.  About  eleven  o'clock 


346  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

four  of  the  schooners  anchored  right  upon  our  bow,  and  one  right 
astern  of  us.  The  armed  brig  took  her  station  on  our  starboard 
side,  at  the  distance  of  two  hundred  yards,  and  hailed  us  to  strike 
the  British  flag.  Although  the  mate  of  our  ship  and  every  sailor 
on  board  (the  Captain  only  excepted)  refused  positively  to  fight 
any  longer,  I  have  the  pleasure  to  inform  you  that  there  was  not 
an  officer,  non-commissioned  officer,  or  private  man  of  the 
Seventy-First  but  what  stood  to  their  quarters  with  a  ready  and 
cheerful  obedience.  On  our  refusing  to  strike  the  British  flag, 
the  action  was  renewed  with  a  good  deal  of  warmth  on  both  sides, 
and  it  was  our  misfortune,  after  the  sharp  combat  of  an  hour  and 
a  half,  to  have  expended  every  shot  that  we  had  for  our  artillery. 
Under  such  circumstances,  hemmed  in  as  we  were  with  six  pri 
vateers,  in  the  middle  of  an  enemy's  harbor,  beset  with  a  dead 
calm,  without  the  power  of  escaping,  or  even  the  most  distant 
hope  of  relief,  I  thought  it  became  my  duty  not  to  sacrifice  the 
lives  of  gallant  men  wantonly  in  the  arduous  attempt  of  an  evi- 
'dent  impossibility.  In  this  unfortunate  affair  Major  Menzies 
and  seven  private  soldiers  were  killed,  the  Quartermaster  and 
twelve  private  soldiers  wounded.  The  Major  was  buried  with 
the  honors  of  war  at  Boston. 

Since  our  captivity,  I  have  the  honor  to  acquaint  you  that  we 
have  experienced  the  utmost  civility  and  good  treatment  from  the 
people  of  power  at  Boston,  insomuch,  sir,  that  I  should  do  injus 
tice  to  the  feelings  of  generosity  did  I  not  make  this  particular 
information  with  pleasure  and  satisfaction.  I  have  now  to  re 
quest  of  you  that,  so  soon  as  the  distracted  state  of  this  unfor 
tunate  controversy  will  admit,  you  will  be  pleased  to  take  an  early 
opportunity  of  settling  a  cartel  for  myself  and  officers. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  with  great  respect,  sir,  your  most 
obedient  and  most  humble  servant, 

Archibald  Campbell, 
Lieut.  Col.  2d  Bat.  7ist  Regiment. 

P.  S.  On  my  arrival  at  Boston  I  found  that  Captain  Max 
well,  with  the  Light-Infantry  of  the  first  battalion  of  the  Seventy- 
First  Regiment,  had  the  misfortune  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  some 
other  privateers,  and  were  carried  into  Marblehead  the  loth  in 
stant.  Captain  Campbell,  with  the  Grenadiers  of  the  second  bat 
talion,  who  was  ignorant,  as  \ve  were,  of  the  evacuation  of  Bos 
ton,  stood  into  the  mouth  of  this  harbor,  and  was  surrounded  and 
taken  by  eight  privateers  this  forenoon. 

In  case  of  a  cartel  is  established,  the  following  return  is,  as 
near  as  I  can  effect,  the  number  of  officers,  non-commissioned  of- 


RE  GIME  N  TS  IN  THE  A  M  ERIC  A  N  RE  VOLU  TIO  N.     347 

ficers,  and  private  men  of  the  Seventy-First  Regiment  who  are 
prisoners-of-war  at  and  in  the  neighborhood  of  Boston : 

The  George  transport :  Lieutenant-Colonel  Archibald  Camp 
bell;  Lieutenant  and  Adjutant  Archibald  Campbell;  Lieutenant 
Archibald  Balneaves;  Lieutenant  Hugh  Campbell;  Quartermas 
ter  William  Ogilvie;  Surgeon's  Mate,  David  Burns;  Patrick  Mc- 
Dougal,  private,  and  acting  Sergeant-Major;  James  Flint,  volun 
teer;  Dugald  Campbell,  ditto;  Donald  McBane,  John  Wilson, 
three  Sergeants,  four  corporals,  two  Drummers,  ninety  private 
men. 

The  Annabella  transport:  Captain  George  McKinzie;  Lieu 
tenant  Colin  McKinzie;  Ensign  Peter  Fraser;  Mr.  McKinzie  and 
Alexander  McTavish,  volunteers;  four  Sergeants,  four  Corpor 
als,  two  Drummers,  eighty-one  private  men. 

Lord  Howe  transport:  Captain  Lawrence  Campbell;  Lieu 
tenant  Robert  Duncanson;  Lieutenant  Archibald  McLean;  Lieu 
tenant  Lewis  Colhoun;  Duncan  Campbell,  volunteer;  four  Ser 
geants,  four  Corporals,  two  Drummers,  ninety-six  private  men. 

Ann  transport:  Captain  Hamilton  Maxwell;  Lieutenant 
Charles  Campbell;  Lieutenant  Fraser;  Lieutenant  -  — ;  four 
Sergeants,  four  Corporals,  two  Drummers,  ninety-six  private  men. 

Archibald  Campbell, 
Lieut.  Col.  2d  Bat.  7ist  Regiment."* 

On  account  of  the  treatment  received  by  General  Charles  Lee, 
a  prisoner  in  the  hands  of  Sir  William  Howe,  and  the  covert 
threat  of  condign  punishment  on  the  accusation  of  treason,  Con 
gress  resolved,  January  6,  1777,  that  "should  the  proffered  ex 
change  of  General  Lee,  for  six  Hessian  field-officers,  not  be  accept 
ed,  and  the  treatment  of  him  as  aforementioned  be  continued,  then 
the  principles  of  retaliation  shall  occasion  first  of  the  said  Hessian 
field-officers,  together  with  Lieutenant-Colonel  Archibald  Camp 
bell,  or  any  other  officers  that  are  or  may  be  in  our  possession, 
equivalent  in  number  or  quality,  to  be  detained,  in  order  that  the 
same  treatment,  which  general  Lee  shall  receive,  may  be  exactly 
inflicted  upon  their  persons." 

In  consequence  of  this  act  Colonel  Campbell  was  thrown  into 
Concord  gaol.  On  February  4th  he  addressed  a  letter  to  Wash 
ington  giving  a  highly  colored  account  of  his  severe  treatment, 
making  it  equal  to  that  inflicted  upon  the  most  atrocious  crimi 
nals;  and  for  the  reasons  he  was  so  treated  declaring  that  "the 


*Am.  Archires,  Series  4,  Vol.  VI,  p.  982. 


348  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA, 

first  of  this  month,  I  was  carried  and  lodged  in  the  common  gaol 
of  Concord,  by  an  order  of  Congress,  through  the  Council  of 
Boston,  intimating  for  a  reason,  that  a  refusal  of  General  Howe 
to  give  up  General  Lee  for  six  field-officers,  of  whom  I  was  one, 
and  the  placing  of  that  "gentleman  under  the  charge  of  the  Pro 
vost  at  New  York,  were  the  motives  of  their  particular  ill  treat 
ment  of  me." 

Washington,  on  February  28,  1777,  wrote  to  the  Council  of 
Massachusetts  remonstrating  with  them  and  directing  Colonel 
Campbell's  enlargement,  as  his  treatment  was  not  according  to  the 
resolve  of  Congress.  The  following  day  he  wrote  Colonel  Camp 
bell  stating  that  he  imagined  there  would  be  a  mitigation  of  what 
he  now  suffered.  At  the  same  time  Washington  wrote  to  the 
Congress  on  the  impolicy  of  so  treating  Colonel  Campbell,  declar 
ing  that  he  feared  that  the  resolutions,  if  adhered  to,  might  "pro 
duce  consequences  of  an  extensive  and  melancholy  nature."  On 
March  6th  he  wrote  to  the  president  of  Congress  reaffirming  his 
position  on  the  impolicy  of  their  attitude  towards  Colonel  Camp 
bell.  To  the  same  he  wrote  May  28th  stating  that  "notwithstand 
ing  my  recommendation,  agreeably  to  what  I  conceived  to  be  the 
sense  of  Congress,  Lieutenant-Colonel  Campbell's  treatment  con 
tinues  to  be  such  as  cannot  be  justified  either  on  the  principles  of 
generosity  or  strict  retaliation;  as  I  have  authentic  information, 
and  I  doubt  not  you  will  have  the  same,  that  General  Lee's  situa 
tion  is  far  from  being  rigorous  or  uncomfortable."  To  Sir  Wil 
liam  Howe,  he  wrote  June  loth,  that  "Lieutenant-Colonel  Camp 
bell  and  the  Hessian  field-officers,  will  be  detained  till  you  recog 
nise  General  Lee  as  a  prisoner  of  war,  and  put  him  on  the  footing 
of  claim.  *  *  The  situation  of  Lieutenant-Colonel  Campbell, 
as  represented  by  you,  is  such  as  I  neither  wished  nor  approve. 
Upon  the  first  intimation  of  his  complaints,  I  wrote  upon  the  sub 
ject,  and  hoped  there  would  have  been  no  further  cause  of  un 
easiness.  That,  gentleman,  I  am  persuaded,  will  do  me  the  jus 
tice  to  say,  he  has  received  no  ill  treatment  at  my  instance.  Un 
necessary  severity  and  every  species  of  insult  I  despise,  and,  I 
trust,  none  will  ever  have  just  reason  to  censure  me  in  this 
respect."  At  this  time  Colonel  Campbell  was  not  in  the  gaol  but 
in  the  jailer's  house.  On  June  2d  Congress  ordered  that  Colonel 
Campbell  and  the  five  Hessian  officers  should  be  treated  "with 
kindness,  generosity,  and  tenderness,  consistent  with  the  safe  cus 
tody  of  their  persons." 


RE  GIMEN  TS  IN  THE  A  MERICA  N  RE  VOL  U  TION.     349 

Congress  finally  decided  that  General  Prescott,  who  had  been 
recently  captured,  should  be  held  as  a  hostage  for  the  good  treat 
ment  of  General  Lee,  and  Washington  was  authorized  to  nego 
tiate  an  exchange  of  prisoners. 

March  10,  1778,  in  a  letter  addressed  to  Washington  by  Sir 
William  Howe,  he  concludes  as  follows : 

"When  the  agreement  was  concluded  upon  to  appoint  com 
missioners  to  settle  a  general  exchange,  I  expected  there  would 
have  been  as  much  expedition  used  in  returning  Lieutenant-Col 
onel  Campbell,  and  the  Hessian  field-officers,  as  in  returning  Ma- 
jor-General  Prescott,  and  that  the  cartel  might  have  been  finished 
by  the  time  of  the  arrival  of  General  Lee.  If,  however,  there 
should  be  any  objection  to  General  Prescott's  remaining  at  New 
York,  until  the  aforementioned  officers  are  sent  in,  he  shall,  to 
avoid  altercation,  be  returned  upon  requisition." 

To  this  Washington  replied: 

"Valley  Forge,  12  March,  1778. 

Sir : — Your  letter  of  the  loth  came  to  hand  last  night.  The 
meeting  of  our  commissioners  cannot  take  place  till  the  time  ap 
pointed  in  my  last. 

I  am  not  able  to  conceive  on  what  principle  it  should  be  im 
agined,  that  any  distinction,  injurious  to  Lieutenant-Colonel 
Campbell  and  the  Hessian  field  officers,  still  exists.  That  they 
have  not  yet  been  returned  on  parole  is  to  be  ascribed  solely  to  the 
remoteness  of  their  situation.  Mr.  Boudinot  informs  me,  that  he 
momentarily  expects  their  arrival,  in  prosecution  of  our  engage 
ment.  You  are  well  aware,  that  the  distinction  originally  made, 
with  respect  to  them,  was  in  consequence  of  your  discrimination 
to  the  prejudice  of  General  Lee.  On  your  receding  from  that  dis 
crimination,  and  agreeing  to  a  mutual  releasement  of  officers  on 
parole,  the  difficulty  ceased,  and  General  Prescott  was  sent  into 
New  York,  in  full  expectation,  that  General  Lee  would  come  out 
in  raturn.  So  far  from  adhering  to  any  former  exception.  I  had 
particularly  directed  my  commissary  of  prisoners  to  release  Lieu 
tenant-Colonel  Campbell,  in  lieu  of  Lieutenant  Colonel  Ethan 
Allen/' 

It  was  not,  however,  until  May  5,  1778  that  Washington  suc 
ceeded  in  exchanging  Colonel  Campbell  for  Colonel  Ethan  Allen.* 
His  imprisonment  did  not  have  any  effect  on  his  treatment  of 
those  who  afterwards  fell  into  his  hands. 


*For  Correspondence  see  Spark's  Washington's  Writings,  Vols.  IV,  V. 


360  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

The  death  of  Major  Menzies  was  an  irreparable  loss  to  the 
corps,  for  he  was  a  man  of  judgment  and  experience,  and  many 
of  the  officers  and  all  the  sergeants  and  soldiers  totally  inexper 
ienced.  Colonel  Campbell  was  experienced  as  an  engineer,  but  was 
a  stranger  to  the  minor  and  interior  discipline  of  the  line.  But 
when  it  is  considered  that  the  force  opposed  to  Eraser's  regiment 
was  also  undisciplined,  the  duty  and  responsibility  became  less 
arduous. 

The  greater  part  of  the  ?ist  safely  landed  towards  the  end 
of  July,  1776  on  Staten  Island  and  were  immediately  brought  to 
the  front.  The  grenadiers  were  placed  in  the  battalion  under 
Lieutenant-Colonel  Charles  Stuart,  and  the  light  infantry  in  Lieu 
tenant-Colonel  Robert  Abercromby's  brigade;  the  other  compan 
ies  were  formed  into  three  small  battalions  in  brigades,  under  Sir 
William  Erskine,  then  appointed  Brigadier-General.  In  this 
manner,  and,  as  has  been  noticed,  without  training,  these  men 
were  brought  into  action  at  Brooklin.  Nine  hundred  men  of  the 
42nd,  engaged  on  this  occasion,  were  as  inexperienced  as  those 
of  the  7 ist,  but  they  had  the  advantage  of  the  example  of  three 
hundred  old  soldiers,  on  which  to  form  their  habits,  together  with 
officers  of  long  experience. 

The  first  proof  of  their  capacity,  energy  and  steadfastness  was 
at  the  battle  of  Brooklin,  where  they  fully  met  the  expectations 
of  their  commander.  They  displayed  great  eagerness  to  push  the 
Americans  to  extremities,  and  to  compel  them  to  abandon  their 
strong  position.  General  Howe,  desiring  to  spare  their  lives, 
called  them  back.  The  loss  sustained  by  this  regiment,  in  the  en 
gagement  was  three  rank  and  file  killed,  and  two  sergeants  and 
nine  rank  and  file  wounded. 

The  regiment  passed  the  winter  at  Amboy,  and  in  the  skir 
mishing  warfare  of  the  next  campaign  was  in  constant  employ 
ment,  particularly  so  in  the  expeditions  against  Willsborough  and 
Westfield,  with  which  the  operations  for  1777  commenced.  Im 
mediately  afterwards  the  army  embarked  for  the  Chesapeake.  In 
the  battle  of  Brandy  wine,  a  part  of  the  7ist  was  actively  engaged, 
and  the  regiment  remained  in  Pennsylvania  until  November, 
when  they  embarked  for  New  York.  Here  they  were  joined  by 


REGIMENTS  IN  THE  A  ME  RICA  N  RE  VOL  UTION.      351 

two  hundred  recruits  who  had  arrived  from  Scotland  in  Septem 
ber.  These  men  along  with  one  hundred  more  recovered  from  the 
hospital,  formed  a  small  corps  under  Captain  Colin  Mackenzie 
and  acted  as  light  infantry  in  an  expedition  up  the  North  river  to 
create  a  diversion  in  favor  of  General  Burgoyne's  movements. 
This  corps  led  a  successful  assault  on  Fort  Montgomery  on  Oc 
tober  6th,  in  which  they  displayed  great  courage.  Captain  Mac 
kenzie's  troops  led  the  assault,  and  although  so  many  were  re 
cruits,  it  was  said  that  they  exhibited  conduct  worthy  of  veterans. 

In  the  year  1778,  the  7ist  regiment  accompanied  lord  Corn- 
wallis  on  an  expedition  into  the  Jerseys,  distinguished  by  a  series 
of  movements  and  countermovements.  Stewart  says  that  on  the 
excursion  into  the  Jerseys  "a  corps  of  cavalry,  commanded  by  the 
Polish  count  Pulaski,  were  surprised  and  nearly  cut  to  pieces  by 
the  light  infantry  under  Sir  James  Baird."*  This  must  refer  to 
the  expedition  against  Little  Egg  Harbor,  on  the  eastern  coast  of 
New  Jersey,  which  was  a  noted  place  of  rendezvous  for  American 
privateers.  The  expedition  was  commanded  by  Captain  Patrick 
Ferguson,  many  of  whose  troops  wrere  American  royalists.  They 
failed  in  their  design,  but  made  extensive  depredations  on  both 
public  and  private  property.  A  deserter  from  count  Pulaski's 
command  informed  Captain  Ferguson  that  a  force  had  been  sent 
to  check  these  ravages  and  was  now  encamped  twelve  miles  up  the 
river.  Captain  Ferguson  proceeded  to  surprise  the  force,  and  suc 
ceeded.  He  surrounded  the  houses  at  night  in  which  the  unsus 
pecting  infantry  were  sleeping,  and  in  his  report  of  the  affair 
said : 

"It  being  a  night-attack,  little  quarter,  of  course,  could  be 
given ;  so  there  were  only  five  prisoners !" 

He  had  butchered  fifty  of  the  infantry  on  the  spot,  when  the 
approach  of  count  Pulaski's  horse  caused  him  to  make  a  rapid  re 
treat  to  his  boats,  and  a  flight  down  the  river,  f  Such  expeditions 
only  tended  to  arouse  the  Americans  and  express  the  most  de 
termined  hatred  towards  their  oppressors.  They  uttered  vows  of 
vengeance  which  they  sought  in  every  way  to  execute. 

^Sketches,  Vol.  II,  p.  97.     tLossing:'s  Washington  and  American  Republic, 
Vol.  II,  p.  643. 


352  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

An  expedition  consisting  of  the  Highlanders,  two  regiments 
of  Hessians,  a  corps  of  provincials,  and  a  detachment  of  artillery, 
commanded  by  Lieutentant-Colonel  Archibald  Campbell,  sailed 
from  Sandy  Hook,  November  29,  1778,  and  after  a  stormy  pas 
sage  reached  the  Savannah  river  by  the  end  of  December.  The 
ist  battalion  of  the  7ist,  and  the  light  infantry,  under  the  immed 
iate  command  of  Lieutenant-Colonel  Maitland,  landed,  without 
opposition  a  short  distance  below  the  town  of  Savannah.  Cap 
tain  Cameron,  without  delay,  advanced  to  attack  the  American 
advanced  posts,  when  he  and  three  of  his  men  were  killed  by  a 
volley.  The  rest  instantly  charged  and  drove  the  Americans  back 
on  the  main  body,  drawn  up  in  a  line  on  an  open  plain  in  the  rear 
of  the  town.  The  disembarkation,  with  the  necessary  arrange 
ments  for  an  attack  was  soon  completed.  At  that  time  Savannah 
was  an  open  town,  without  any  natural  strength,  save  that  of  the 
woods  which  covered  both  sides.  Colonel  Campbell  formed  his 
troops  in  line,  and  detached  Sir  James  Baird  with  the  light  in 
fantry  through  a  narrow  path,  to  get  round  the  right  flank  of  the 
Americans,  while  the  corps,  which  had  been  Captain  Cameron's, 
was  sent  round  the  left.  The  main  army  in  front  made  demon 
strations  to  attack.  The  Americans  were  so  occupied  with  the 
main  body  that  they  did  not  perceive  the  flanking  movements,  and 
were  thus  easily  surrounded.  When  they  realized  the  situation 
they  fled  in  great  confusion.  The  light  infantry  closing  in  upon 
both  flanks  of  the  retreating  Americans,  they  greatly  suffered, 
losing  upwards  of  one  hundred  killed  and  five  hundred  wounded 
and  prisoners,  with  a  British  loss  of  but  four  soldiers  killed  and 
five  wounded.  The  town  then  surrendered  and  the  British  took 
possession  of  all  the  shipping,  stores,  and  'forty-five  cannon. 

Flushed  with  success  Colonel  Campbell  made  immediate 
preparations  to  advance  against  Augusta,  situated  in  the  interior 
about  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  distant.  No  opposition  was 
manifested,  and  the  whole  province  of  Georgia,  apparently  sub 
mitted.  Colonel  Campbell  established  himself  in  Augusta,  and 
detached  Lieutenant-Colonel  Hamilton,  with  two  hundred  men  to 
the  frontiers  of  Georgia.  Meanwhile  General  Prevost,  having  ar 
rived  at  Savannah  from  Florida,  assumed  command.  Judging  the 


REGIMENTS  IN  THE  AMERICAN  RE  VOL  UTION.     353 

ground  occupied  to  be  too  extensive,  he  ordered  Augusta  evac 
uated  and  the  lines  narrowed.  This  retrograde  movement  em 
boldened  the  Americans  and  they  began  to  collect  in  great  num 
bers,  and  hung  on  the  rear  of  the  British,  cutting  off  stragglers, 
and  frequently  skirmishing  with  the  rear  guard.  Although  uni 
formly  maintaining  themselves,  this  retreat  dispirited  the  royal 
ists  (commonly  called  tories),  and  left  them  unprotected  and  un 
willing  to  render  assistance. 

It  appears  that  the  policy  of  General  Prevost  was  not  to  en 
courage  the  establishing  of  a  provincial  militia,  so  that  the  royal 
ists  were  left  behind  without  arms  or  employment,  and  the  pat 
riots  formed  bands  and  traversed  the  country  without  control.  To 
keep  these  in  check,  inroads  were  made  into  the  interior,  and  in 
this  manner  the  winter  months  passed.  Colonel  Campbell,  who 
had  acted  on  a  different  system,  obtained  leave  of  absence  and 
embarked  for  England,  leaving  Lieutenant-Colonel  Maitland  in 
command  of  the  7 ist,  regiment. 

The  regiment  remained  inactive  till  the  month  of  February 
1779,  when  it  was  employed  in  an  enterprise  against  Brier  Creek, 
forty  miles  below  Augusta,  a  strong  position  defended  by  up 
wards  of  two  thousand  men,  besides  one  thousand  occupied  in  de 
tached  stations.  In  front  was  a  deep  swamp,  rendered  passable 
only  by  a  narrow  causeway,  and  on  each  flank  thick  woods  nearly 
impenetrable,  but  the  position  was  open  to  the  rear.  In  order  to 
dislodge  the  Americans  from  this  position  Lieutenant-Colonel 
Duncan  Macpherson,  with  the  first  battalion  of  the  Highlanders, 
was  directed  to  march  upon  the  front  of  the  position ;  whilst  Col 
onel  Prevost  and  Lieutenant  Colonels  Maitland  and  Macdonald, 
with  the  2d  battalion  of  the  Highlanders,  the  light  infantry,  and 
a  detachment  of  provincials,  were  ordered  to  attempt  the  rear  by 
a  circuitous  route  of  forty-nine  miles.  Notwithstanding  the 
length  of  the  march  through  a  difficult  country,  the  movements 
were  so  well  regulated,  that  in  ten  minutes  after  Colonel  Mac 
pherson  appeared  at  the  head  of  the  causeway  in  front,  Colonel 
Maitland's  fire  was  heard  in  the  rear,  and  Sir  James  Baird,  with 
the  light  infantry  rushed  through  the  openings  in  the  swamp  on 
the  left  flank.  The  attack  was  made  on  March  3rd.  The  Ameri- 


354  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

cans  under  General  Ashe  were  completely  surprised.  The  entire 
army  was  lost  by  death,  captivity  and  dispersion.  On  this  occa 
sion  one  fourth  of  General  Lincoln's  army  was  destroyed.  The 
loss  of  the  Highlanders  being  five  soldiers  killed,  and  one  officer 
and  twelve  rank  and  file  wounded. 

General  Prevost  was  active  and  next  determined  to  invade 
South  Carolina.  Towards  the  close  of  April  he  crossed  the  Sa 
vannah  river,  with  the  troops  engaged  at  Brier's  Creek,  and  a 
large  body  of  royalists  and  Creek  Indians,  and  made  slow  marches 
towards  Charleston.  In  the  meantime  General  Lincoln  had  been 
active  and  recruited  vigorously,  and  now  mustered  five  thousand 
men  under  his  command.  Whilst  General  Prevost  marched 
against  General  Lincoln's  front,  the  former  ordered  the  7 1st  to 
make  a  circuitous  march  of  several  miles  and  attack  the  rear. 
Guided  by  a  party  of  Creek  Indians  the  Highlanders  entered  a 
woody  swamp  at  eleven  o'clock  at  night,  in  traversing  which  they 
were  frequently  up  to  the  shoulders  in  the  swamp.  They  emerged 
from  the  woods  the  next  morning  at  eight  o'clock  with  their  am 
munition  destroyed.  They  were  now  within  a  half  mile  of  Gen 
eral  Lincoln's  rear  guard  which  they  attacked  and  drove  from 
their  position  without  sustaining  loss.  Reaching  Charleston  on 
May  nth  General  Prevost  demanded  instantly  its  surrender,  but 
a  dispatch  from  General  Lincoln  notified  the  people  that  he  was 
coming  to  their  relief.  General  Prevost,  fearing  that  General  Lin 
coln  would  cut  off  his  communication  with  Savannah,  commenced 
his  retreat  towards  that  city,  at  midnight,  along  the  coast.  This 
route  exposed  his  troops  to  much  suffering,  having  to  march 
through  unfrequented  woods,  salt  water  marshes  and  swamps. 
Lieutenant-Colonel  Prevost,  the  Quartermaster-General,  and  a 
man  of  the  name  of  Macgirt,  and  a  person  under  his  orders,  had 
gone  on  a  foraging  expedition,  and  were  not  returned  from  their 
operations ;  and  in  order  to  protect  them  Colonel  Maitland,  with  a 
battalion  of  Highlanders  and  some  Hessians,  was  placed  in  a  hast 
ily  constructed  redoubt  at  Stono  Ferry,  ten  miles  below  Charles 
ton.  On  June  2Oth  these  men  were  attacked  by  a  part  of  Gen 
eral  Lincoln's  force.  When  their  advance  was  reported,  Captain 
Colin  Campbell,  with  four  officers  and  fifty-six  men,  was  sent  out 


REGIMENTS  IN  THE  A  ME  RICA  N  RE  VOL  UTION.     355 

to  reconnoitre.  A  thick  wood  covered  the  approach  of  the  Amer 
icans  till  they  reached  a  clear  field  on  which  Captain  Campbell's 
party  stood.  Immediately  he  attacked  the  Americans  and  a  des 
perate  resistance  ensued;  all  the  officers  and  non-commissioned 
officers  of  the  Highlanders  fell,  seven  soldiers  alone  remaining  on 
their  feet.  It  was  not  intended  that  the  resistance  should  be  of 
such  a  nature,  but  most  of  the  men  had  been  captured  in  Boston 
Harbor,  and  had  only  been  recently  exchanged,  and  this  being 
their  first  appearance  before  an  enemy,  and  thought  it  was  dis 
graceful  to  retreat  when  under  fire.  When  Captain  Campbell  fell 
he  directed  his  men  to  make  the  best  of  their  way  to  the  redoubt; 
but  they  refused  to  obey,  and  leave  their  officers  on  the  field.  The 
Americans,  at  this  juncture  ceased  firing,  and  the  seven  soldiers 
carried  their  officers  along  with  them,  followed  by  such  as  were 
able  to  walk.  The  Americans  advanced  on  the  redoubts  with  par 
tial  success.  The  Hessians  having  got  into  confusion  in  the  re 
doubt,  which  they  occupied,  the  Americans  forced  an  entrance, 
but  the  7  ist  having  driven  back  those  who  attacked  their  redoubt, 
Colonel  Maitland  was  enabled  to  detach  two  companies  of  High 
landers  to  the  support  of  the  Hessians.  The  Americans  were  in 
stantly  driven  out  of  the  redoubt  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet,  and 
while  preparing  for  another  attempt,  the  2d  battalion  of  High 
landers  came  up,  when  despairing  of  success  they  retreated  at  all 
points,  leaving  many  killed  and  wounded. 

The  resistance  offered  by  Captain  Campbell  afforded  their 
friends  in  the  redoubts  time  to  prepare,  and  likewise  to  the  2d  bat 
talion  in  the  island  to  march  by  the  difficult  and  circuitous  route 
left  open  for  them.  The  delay  in  the  2d  battalion  was  also  caused 
by  a  want  of  boats.  Two  temporary  ferry-boats  had  been  estab 
lished,  but  the  men  in  charge  ran  away  as  soon  as  the  firing  began. 
The  Americans  opened  a  galling  fire  on  the  men  as  they  stood  on 
the  banks  of  the  river.  Lieutenant  Robert  Campbell  plunged  into 
the  water  and  swam  across,  followed  by  a  few  soldiers,  returned 
with  the  boats,  and  thus  enabled  the  battalion  to  cross  over  to  the 
support  of  their  friends.  Five  hundred  and  twenty  Highlanders 
and  two  hundred  Hessians  successfully  resisted  all  the  efforts  of 
the  Americans  twelve  hundred  strong,  and  this  with  a  trifling  loss 


356  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

in  comparison  to  the  service  rendered.  When  the  Americans  fell 
back,  the  whole  garrison  sallied  out,  but  the  light  troops  cov 
ered  the  retreat  so  successfully,  that  all  the  wounded  were 
brought  off.  In  killed  and  wounded  the  Americans  lost  one  hun 
dred  and  forty-six  and  one  hundred  and  fifty  missing.  The  Brit 
ish  loss  was  three  officers  and  thirty-two  soldiers  killed  and 
wounded.  Three  days  afterwards,  the  foraging  party  having  re 
turned,  the  British  evacuated  Stono  Ferry,  and  retreated  from 
island  to  island,  until  they  reached  Beaufort,  on  Port  Royal, 
where  Colonel  Maitland  was  left  with  seven  hundred  men,  while 
General  Prevost,  with  the  main  body  of  the  army,  continued  his 
difficult  and  harrassing  march  to  Savannah. 

In  the  month  of  September  1779,  the  count  D'Estaing  ar 
rived  on  the  coast  of  Georgia  with  a  fleet  of  twenty  sail  of  the  line, 
two  fifty  gun  ships,  seven  frigates,  and  transports,  with  a  body  of 
troops  on  board  for  the  avowed  purpose  of  retaking  Savannah. 
The  garrison  consisted  of  two  companies  of  the  i6th  regiment, 
two  of  the  6oth,  one  battalion  of  Highlanders,  and  one  weak  bat 
talion  of  Hessians ;  in  all  about  eleven  hundred  effective  men.  The 
combined  force  of  French  and  Americans  was  four  thousand  nine 
hundred  and  fifty  men.  While  General  Lincoln  and  his  force 
were  approaching  the  French  effected  a  landing  at  Beuley  and 
Thunderbolt,  without  opposition.  General  Mclntosh  urged  count 
D'Estaing  to  make  an  immediate  assault  upon  the  British  works. 
This  advice  was  rejected,  and  count  D'Estaing  advanced  within 
three  miles  of  Savannah  and  demanded  an  unconditional  surren 
der  to  the  king  of  France.  General  Prevost  asked  for  a  truce 
until  next  day  which  was  granted,  and  in  the  meanwhile  twelve 
hundred  white  men  and  negroes  were  employed  in  strengthening 
the  fortifications  and  mounting  additional  ordnance.  This  truce 
General  Lincoln  at  once  perceived  was  fatal  to  the  success  of  the 
beseigers,  for  he  had  ascertained  that  Colonel  Maitland,  with  his 
troops,  was  on  his  way  from  Beaufort,  to  reinforce  General  Pre 
vost,  and  that  his  arrival  within  twenty-four  hours,  was  the  ob 
ject  which  was  designed  by  the  truce.  Colonel  Maitland,  con 
ducted  by  a  negro  fisherman,  passed  through  a  creek  with  his 
boats,  at  high  water,  and  concealed  by  a  fog,  eluded  the  French, 


REGIMENTS  IN  THE  AMERICAN  RE  VOL  UTION.     357 

and  entered  the  town  on  the  afternoon  of  September  I7th.  His 
arrival  gave  General  Prevost  courage,  and  towards  evening  he 
sent  a  note  to  count  D'Estaing,  bearing  a  positive  refusal  to  capit 
ulate.  All  energies  were  now  bent  towards  taking  the  town  by 
regular  approaches.  Ground  was  broken  on  the  morning  of  Sep 
tember  23rd,  and  night  and  day  the  besiegers  plied  the  spade,  and 
so  vigorously  was  the  work  prosecuted,  that  in  the  course  of 
twelve  days  fifty-three  cannon  and  fourteen  mortars  were 
mounted.  During  these  days  two  sorties  were  made.  The  morn 
ing  of  September  24th,  Major  Colin  Graham,  with  the  liglit  com 
pany  of  the  1 6th  regiment,  and  the  two  Highland  battalions, 
dashed  out,  attacked  the  besiegers,  drove  them  from  their  works, 
and  then  retired  with  the  loss  of  Lieutenant  Henry  Macpherson 
of  the  7  ist,  and  three  privates  killed,  and  fifteen  wounded.  On 
September  27th,  Major  Macarthur,  with  the  pickets  of  the  High 
landers  advanced  with  such  caution  and  address,  that,  after  firing 
a  few  rounds,  the  French  and  Americans,  mistaking  their  object, 
commenced  a  fire  on  each  other,  by  which  they  lost  fifty  men ;  and, 
in  the  meantime  Major  Macarthur  retired.  These  sorties  had  no 
effect  on  the  general  operations. 

On  the  morning  of  October  4th,  the  batteries  having  been  all 
completed  and  manned,  a  terrible  bombardment  was  opened  upon 
the  British  works  and  the  to.wn.  The  French  frigate  Truite  also 
opened  a  cannonade.  Houses  were  shattered,  men,  women  and 
children  were  killed  or  maimed,  and  terror  reigned.  Day  and 
night  the  cannonade  was  continued  until  the  pth.  Victory  was 
within  the  grasp  of  the  besiegers,  when  count  D'Estaing  became 
impatient  and  determined  on  an  assault.  Just  before  dawn  on  the 
morning  of  the  Qth  four  thousand  five  hundred  men  of  the  com 
bined  armies  moved  to  the  assault,  in  the  midst  of  a  dense 
fog  and  under  cover  of  a  heavy  fire  from  the  batteries. 
They  advanced  in  three  columns,  the  principal  one  commanded  by 
count  D'Estaing  in  person,  assisted  by  General  Lincoln;  another 
column  by  count  Dillon.  The  left  column  taking  a  great  circuit 
got  entangled  in  a  swamp,  and,  being  exposed  to  the  guns  of  the 
garrison,  was  unable  to  advance.  The  others  made  the  advance  in 
the  best  manner,  but  owing  to  the  fire  of  the  batteries  suffered  se- 


358  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

verely.  Many  entered  the  ditch,  and  even  ascended  and  planted 
the  colors  on  the  parapet,  where  several  were  killed.  Captain 
Tawse,  of  the  7ist,  who  commanded  the  redoubt,  plunged  his 
sword  into  the  first  man  who  mounted,  and  was  himself  shot  dead 
by  the  man  who  followed.  Captain  Archibald  Campbell  then  as 
sumed  the  command,  and  maintained  his  post  till  supported  by  the 
grenadiers  of  the  6oth,  when  the  assaulting  column  being  attacked 
on  both  sides,  was  completely  broken,  and  driven  back  with  such 
expedition,  that  a  detachment  of  the  7ist,  ordered  by  Colonel 
Maitland  to  hasten  and  assist  those  who  were  so  hard  pressed  by 
superior  numbers,  could  not  overtake  them.  The  other  columns, 
seeing  the  discomfiture  of  the  principal  attack,  retired  without  any 
further  attempt. 

It  is  the  uniform  testimony  of  those  who  have  studied  this 
siege  that  if  count  D'Estaing  had  immediately  on  landing  made 
the  attack,  the  garrison  must  have  succumbed.  General  Lincoln, 
although  his  force  was  greatly  diminished  by  the  action  just 
closed,  wished  to  continue  the  siege;  but  count  D'Estaing  re 
solved  on  immediate  departure.  General  Lincoln  was  indignant, 
but  concealed  his  wrath ;  and  being  too  weak  to  carry  on  the  siege 
alone,  he  at  last  consented  to  abandon  it. 

The  French  loss,  in  killed  and  wounded,  was  six  hundred  and 
thirty-seven  men,  and  the  American  four  hundred  and  fifty-seven. 
The  British  lost  one  captain,  two  subalterns,  four  sergeants,  and 
thirty-two  soldiers,  killed;  and  two  captains,  two  sergeants,  two 
drummers,  and  fifty-six  soldiers,  wounded.  Colonel  Maitland 
was  attacked  with  a  bilious  disease  during  the  siege  and  soon 
after  died.  The  British  troops  had  been  sickly  before  Savannah 
was  attacked;  but  the  soldiers  were  reanimated,  and  sidcness,  in 
a  manner,  was  suspended,  during  active  operations.  But  when 
the  Americans  withdrew,  and  all  excitement  had  ceased,  sickness 
returned  with  aggravated  violence,  and  fully  one  fourth  the  men 
were  sent  to  the  hospital. 

While  these  operations  were  going  on  in  Georgia  and  South 
Carolina  a  disaster  overtook  the  grenadiers  of  the  7ist  who  were 
posted  at  Stony  Point  and  Verplanks,  in  the  state  of  New  York.. 
Washington  planned  the  attack  on  Stony  Point  and  deputed  Gen- 


REGIMENTS  IN  THE  A  M  ERIC  AN  RE  VOL  UTION.     359 

eral  Wayne  to  execute  it.  So  secretly  was  the  whole  movement 
conducted,  that  the  British  garrison  was  unsuspicious  of  danger. 
At  eight  o'clock,  on  the  evening  of  July  15,  1779,  General  Wayne 
took  post  in  a  hollow,  within  two  miles  of  the  fort  on  Stony  Point, 
and  there  remained  unperceived  until  midnight,  when  he  formed 
his  men  into  two  columns,  Lieutenant-Colonel  Fleury  leading  one 
division  and  Major  Stewart  the  other.  At  the  head  of  each  was  a 
forlorn  hope  of  twenty  men.  Both  parties  were  close  upon  the 
works  before  they  were  discovered.  A  skirmish  with  the  pickets 
at  once  ensued,  the  Americans  using  the  bayonet  only.  In  a  few 
moments  the  entire  works  were  manned,  and  the  Americans  were 
compelled  to  press  forward  in  the  face  of  a  terrible  storm  of 
grape  shot  and  musket  balls.  Over  the  ramparts  and  into  the  fort 
both  columns  pushed  their  way.  At  two  o'clock  the  morning  of 
the  i6th,  General  Wayne  wrote  to  Washington : 

"The  fort  and  garrison,  with  Colonel  Johnson,  are  ours.  The 
officers  and  men  behaved  like  men  who  were  determined  to  be 
free." 

The  British  lost  nineteen  soldiers  killed,  and  one  captain,  two 
subalterns,  and  seventy  two  soldiers,  wounded ;  and,  in  all,  includ 
ing  prisoners,  six  hundred.  The  principal  part  of  this  loss  fell 
upon  the  picket,  commanded  by  Lieutenant  Cumming  of  the  7ist, 
which  resisted  one  of  the  columns  till  almost  all  of  the  men  of  the 
picket,  were  either  killed  or  wounded,  Lieutenant  Cumming  being 
among  the  latter.  The  Americans  lost  fifteen  killed  and  eighty- 
three  wounded. 

The  force  which  had  so  ably  defended  Savannah  remained 
there  in  quarters  during  the  winter  of  1779  and  1780.  In  the 
month  of  March  1780,  Sir  Henry  Clinton  arrived  before  Charles 
ton  with  a  force  from  New  York,  which  he  immediately  invested 
and  rigorously  pushed  the  siege.  The  chief  engineer,  Captain 
Moncrieff  was  indefatigable,  and  being  fearless  of  danger,  was 
careless  of  the  lives  of  others.  Having  served  two  years  with  the 
71  st,  and  believing  it  would  gratify  the  Highlanders  to  select  them 
for  dangerous  service,  he  generally  applied  for  a  party  of  that 
corps  for  all  exposed  duties. 

After  the  surrender  of  Charleston,  on  May  12,  1780,  to  the 


360  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

army  under  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  the  British  forces  in  the  southern 
states  were  placed  under  the  command  of  lord  Cornwallis.  The 
7  ist  composed  a  part  of  this  army,  and  with  it  advanced  into  the 
interior.  In  the  beginning  of  June,  the  army  amounting  to  twen 
ty-five  hundred,  reached  Camden,  a  central  place  fixed  upon  for 
headquarters.  The  American  general,  Horatio  Gates,  having,  in 
July,  assembled  a  force  marched  towards  Camden.  The  people 
generally  were  in  arms  and  the  British  officers  perplexed.  Major 
Macarthur  who  was  at  Cheraw  to  encourage  the  royalists,  was  or 
dered  to  fall  back  towards  Camden.  Lord  Cornwallis,  seeing  the 
gathering  storm  hastily  left  Charleston  and  joined  lord  Rawdon 
at  Camden,  arriving  there  on  August  I3th.  Both  generals  of  the 
opposing  forces  on  the  night  of  August  I5th  moved  towards  each 
other  with  the  design  of  making  an  attack.  The  British  troops 
consisted  of  the  23d  and  33d  regiments,  under  Lieutenant-Colonel 
Webster;  Tarleton's  legion;  Irish  volunteers;  a  part  of  Lieuten 
ant-Colonel  Hamilton's  North  Carolina  Regiment;  Bryan's  corps 
of  royalists,  under  lord  Rawdon,  with  two  six  and  two  three 
pounders  commanded  by  Lieutenant  McLeod;  and  the  7ist  regi 
ment.  Camden  was  left  in  the  care  of  Major  Macarthur,  with  the 
sick  and  convalescents. 

Both  armies  were  surprised,  and  each  fired  at  the  same  mo 
ment,  which  occurred  at  three  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  August 
1 6th.  Both  generals,  ignorant  of  each  other's  force,  declined  gen 
eral  action,  and  lay  on  their  arms  till  morning.  When  the  British 
army  formed  in  line  of  battle,  the  light  infantry  of  the  Highland 
ers,  and  the  Welsh  fusileers  were  on  the  right;  the  33d  regiment 
and  the  Irish  volunteers  occupied  the  center ;  the  provincials  were 
on  the  left,  with  the  marshy  ground  in  their  front.  While  the 
army  was  thus  forming,  Captain  Charles  Campbell,  who  com 
manded  the  Highland  light  companies  on  the  right,  placed  himself 
on  the  stump  of  an  old  tree  to  reconnoitre,  and  observing  the 
Americans  moving  as  with  the  intention  of  turning  his  flank, 
leaped  down,  and  giving  vent  to  an  oath,  called  to  his  men,  "Re 
member  you  are  light  infantry ;  remember  you  are  Highlanders : 
Charge !"  The  attack  was  rapid  and  irresistible,  and  being  made 
before  the  Americans  had  completed  their  movement  by  which 


RE  GIMEN  TS  i'N  THE  A  M ERIC  A  N  RE  VOL  U  TION.     361 

they  were  to  surround  the  British  right,  they  were  broken  and 
driven  from  the  field,  prior  to  the  beginning  of  the  battle  in  other 
parts  of  the  line.  When  the  battle  did  commence  the  American 
center  gained  ground.  Lord  Cornwallis  opened  his  center  to  the 
right  and  left,  till  a  considerable  space  intervened,  and  then  di 
rected  the  Highlanders  to  move  forward  and  occupy  the  vacant 
space.  When  this  was  done,  he  cried  out,  "My  brave  Highland 
ers,  now  is  your  time."  They  instantly  rushed  forward  accom 
panied  by  the  Irish  volunteers  and  the  33d,  and  penetrated  and 
completely  overthrew  the  American  column.  However  the  Ameri 
can  right  continued  to  advance  and  gained  the  ground  on  which 
the  Highlanders  had  been  placed  originally  as  a  reserve.  They 
gave  three  cheers  for  victory ;  but  the  smoke  clearing  up  they  saw 
their  mistake.  A  party  of  Highlanders  turning  upon  them,  the 
greater  part  threw  down  their  arms,  while  the  remainder  fled  in 
all  directions.  The  victory  was  complete.  The  loss  of  the  British 
was  one  captain,  one  subaltern,  two  sergeants,  and  sixty-four 
soldiers  killed ;  and  two  field  officers,  three  captains,  twelve  subal 
terns,  thirteen  sergeants,  and  two  hundred  and  thirteen  soldiers 
wounded.  The  Highlanders  lost  Lieutenant  Archibald  Campbell 
and  eight  soldiers  killed;  and  Captain  Hugh  Campbell,  Lieuten 
ant  John  Grant,  two  sergeants,  and  thirty  privates  wounded.  The 
loss  of  the  Americans  was  never  ascertained,  but  estimated  at 
seven  hundred  and  thirty  two. 

General  Sumter,  with  a  strong  corps,  occupied  positions  on 
the  Catawba  river,  which  commanded  the  road  to  Charleston, 
and  from  which  lord  Cornwallis  found  it  necessary  to  dislodge 
him.  For  this  purpose  Colonel  Tarleton  was  sent  with  the  cavalry 
and  a  corps  of  light  infantry,  under  Captain  Charles  Campbell  of 
the  7ist  regiment.  The  heat  was  excessive;  many  of  the  horses 
failed  on  the  march,  and  not  more  than  forty  of  the  infantry  were 
together  in  front,  when,  on  the  morning  of  the  i8th,  they  came  in 
sight  of  Fishing  Creek,  and  on  their  right  saw  the  smoke  at  a 
short  distance.  The  sergeant  of  the  advanced  guard  halted  his 
party  and  then  proceeded  to  ascertain  the  cause  of  the  smoke.  He 
saw  the  encampment,  with  arms  piled,  but  a  few  sentinels  and  no 
pickets.  He  returned  and  reported  the  same  to  Captain  Camp- 


362  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

bell  who  commanded  in  front.  With  his  usual  promptness  Cap 
tain  Campbell  formed  as  many  of  the  cavalry  as  had  come  up,  and 
with  the  party  of  Highland  infantry,  rushed  forward,  and  direct 
ing  their  route  to  the  piled  arms,  quickly  secured  them  and  sur 
prised  the  camp.  The  success  was  complete;  a  few  were  killed; 
nearly  five  hundred  taken  prisoners,  and  the  rest  dispersed.  But  the 
victory  was  dampened  by  the  loss  of  the  gallant  Captain  Camp 
bell,  who  was  killed  by  a  random  shot. 

These  partial  successes  were  soon  counterbalanced  by  defeats 
of  greater  importance.  From  what  had  been  of  great  discourage 
ment,  the  Americans  soon  rallied,  and  threatened  the  frontiers  of 
South  Carolina,  and  on  October  7th  overthrew  Major  Ferguson  at 
King's  Mountain,  who  sustained  a  total  loss  of  eleven  hundred 
and  five  men,  out  of  eleven  hundred  and  twenty-five.  At  the  plan 
tation  of  Blackstocks,  November  2oth,  Colonel  Tarleton,  with 
four  hundred  of  his  command,  engaged  General  Sumter,  when 
the  former  was  driven  off  with  a  loss  of  ninety  killed,  and  about 
one  hundred  wounded.  The  culminating  point  of  these  reverses 
was  the  battle  of  the  Cowpens. 

A  new  commander  for  the  southern  department  took  charge 
of  the  American  forces,  in  the  person  of  Major-General  Nathan 
iel  Greene,  who  stood,  in  miltary  genius,  second  only  to  Washing 
ton,  and  who  was  thoroughly  imbued  with  the  principles  practiced 
by  that  great  man.  Lord  Cornwallis,  the  ablest  of  the  British 
tacticians  engaged  in  the  American  Revolution,  found  more  than 
his  equal  in  General  Greene.  He  had  been  appointed  to  the  com 
mand  of  the  Southern  Department,  by  Washington,  on  October 
30,  1780,  and  immediately  proceeded  to  the  field  of  labor,  and  on 
December  3rd,  took  formal  command  of  the  army,  and  was  ex 
ceedingly  active  in  the  arrangement  of  the  army,  and  in  wisely 
directing  its  movements.  His  first  arrangement  was  to  divide  his 
army  into  two  detachments,  the  larger  of  which,  under  himself 
was  to  be  stationed  opposite  Cheraw  Hill,  on  the  east  side  of  the 
Pedee  river,  about  seventy  miles  to  the  right  of  the  British  army, 
then  at  Winnsborough.  The  other,  composed  of  about  one  thous 
and  troops,  under  General  Daniel  Morgan,  was  placed  some  fifty 
miles  to  the  left,  near  the  junction  of  Broad  and  Parcolet  rivers. 


REGIMENTS  IN  THE  A  M ERIC  AN  RE  VOL  UTION.     363 

Colonel  Tarleton  was  detached  to  disperse  the  little  army  of  Gen 
eral  Morgan,  having  with  him,  the  7th  or  Fusileers,  the  ist  battal 
ion  of  Eraser's  Highlanders,  or  7ist,  two  hundred  in  number,  a 
detachment  of  the  British  Legion,  and  three  hundred  cavalry.  In 
telligence  was  received,  on  the  morning  of  January  17,  1781,  that 
General  Morgan  was  drawn  up  in  front  on  rising  ground.  The 
British  were  hastily  formed,  with  the  Fusileers,  the  Legion,  and 
the  light  infantry  in  front,  and  the  Highlanders  and  cavalry  form 
ing  the  reserve.  As  soon  as  formed  the  line  was  ordered  to  ad 
vance  rapidly.  Exhausted  by  running,  it  received  the  American 
fire  at  the  distance  of  thirty  or  forty  paces.  The  effect  was  so 
great  as  to  produce  something  of  a  recoil.  The  fire  was  returned; 
and  the  light  infantry  made  two  attempts  to  charge,  but  were  re 
pulsed  with  loss.  The  Highlanders  next  were  ordered  up,  and 
rapidlv  advancing  in  charge,  the  American  front  line  gave  way 
and  retreated  through  an  open  space  in  the  second  line.  This 
manoeuvre  was  made  without  interfering  with  the  ranks  of  those 
who  were  now  to  oppose  the  Highlanders,  who  ran  in  to  take  ad 
vantage  of  what  appeared  to  them  to  be  a  confusion  of  the  Amer 
icans.  The  second  line  threw  in  a  fire  upon  the  7ist,  when  within 
forty  yards  which  was  so  destructive  that  nearly  one  half  their 
number  fell;  and  those  who  remained  were  so  scattered,  having 
run  a  space  of  five  hundred  yards  at  full  speed,  that  they  could  not 
be  united  to  form  a  charge  with  the  bayonet.  They  did  not  im 
mediately  fall  back,  but  engaged  in  some  irregular  firing,  when 
the  American  line  pushed  forward  to  the  right  flank  of  the  High 
landers,  who  now  realized  that  there  was  no  prospect  of  support, 
and  while  their  number  was  diminishing  that  of  their  foe  was  in 
creasing.  They  first  wavered,  then  began  to  retire,  and  finally  to 
run.  This  is  said  to  have  been  the  first  instance  of  a  Highland 
regiment  running  from  an  enemy.*  This  repulse  struck  a  panic 
into  those  whom  they  left  in  the  rear,  .and  who  fled  in  the  great 
est  confusion.  Order  and  command  were  lost,  and  the  rout  be 
came  general.  Few  of  the  infantry  escaped,  and  the  cavalry  saved 
itself  by  putting  their  horses  to  full  speed.  The  Highlanders  re- 


*Stewart's  Sketches,  Vol.  II,  p.  116. 


364  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

formed  in  the  rear,  and  might  have  made  a  soldier-like  retreat  if 
they  had  been  supported. 

The  battle  of  the  Cowpens  was  disastrous  in  its  consequences 
to  the  British  interests,  as  it  inspired  the  Americans  with  confi 
dence.  Colonel  Tarleton  had  been  connected  with  frequent  vic 
tories,  and  his  name  was  associated  with  that  of  terror.  He  was 
able  on  a  quick  dash,  but  by  no  means  competent  to  cope  with  the 
solid  judgment  and  long  experience  of  General  Morgan.  The 
disposition  of  the  men  under  General  Morgan  was  judicious;  and 
the  conduct  of  Colonels  Washington  and  Howard,  in  wheeling  and 
manceuvering  their  corps,  and  throwing  in  such  destructive  vol 
leys  on  the  Highlanders,  would  have  done  credit  to  any  comman 
der.  To  the  Highlanders  the  defeat  was  particularly  unfortun 
ate.  Their  officers  were  perfectly  satisfied  with  the  conduct  of 
their  men,  and  imputing  the  disaster  altogether  to  the  bad  dispo 
sitions  of  Colonel  Tarleton,  made  representations  to  lord  Corn- 
wallis,  not  to  be  employed  again  under  the  same  officer,  a  request 
with  which  compliance  was  made.  This  may  be  the  reason  that 
Colonel  Tarleton  gives  them  no  credit  in  his  "History  of  the 
Campaigns,"  published  in  1787.  He  admits  his  loss  to  have  been 
three  hundred  killed  and  wounded  and  near  four  hundred  prison 


ers. 


After  the  battle  of  the  Cowpens  lord  Cornwallis  with  in 
creased  exertions  followed  the  main  body  of  the  Americans  under 
General  Greene,  who  retreated  northward.  The  army  was  strip 
ped  of  all  superfluous  baggage.  The  two  battalions  of  the  7ist 
now  greatly  reduced,  were  consolidated  into  one,  and  formed  in  a 
brigade  with  the  33d  and  Welsh  Fusileers.  Much  skirmishing 
took  place  on  the  march,  when,  on  March  i6th,  General  Greene 
believing  his  army  sufficiently  strong  to  withstand  the  shock  of 
battle  drew  up  his  force  at  Guilford  Court  House,  in  three  lines. 

The  British  line  was  formed  of  the  German  regiment  of  De 
Bos,  the  Highlanders,  and  guards,  under  General  Leslie,  on  the 
right;  and  the  Welsh  Fusileers,  33d  regiment,  and  second  battal 
ion  of  guards,  under  General  Charles  6'Hara,  on  the  left;  the 


*Historj  of  Campaigns,  p.  218. 


REGIMENTS  IN  THE  AMERICAN  RE  VOL  UTION.     365 

cavalry  was  in  the  rear  supported  by  the  light  infantry  of  the 
guards  and  the  German  Yagers.  At  one  o'clock  the  battle 
opened.  The  Americans,  covered  by  a  fence  in  their  front,  main 
tained  their  position  with  confidence,  and  withheld  their  fire  till 
the  British  line  was  within  forty  paces,  when  a  destructive  fire  was 
poured  into  Colonel  Webster's  brigade,  killing  and  wounding 
nearly  one-third.  The  brigade  returned  the  fire,  and  rushed  for 
ward,  when  the  Americans  retreated  on  the  second  line.  The  reg 
iment  of  De  Bos  and  the  33d  met  \vith  a  more  determined  resis 
tance,  having  retreated  and  advanced  repeatedly  before  they  suc 
ceeded  in  driving  the  Americans  from  the  field.  In  the  meantime, 
a  party  of  the  guards  pressed  on  with  eagerness,  but  were  charged 
on  their  right  flank  by  a  body  of  cavalry  which  broke  their  line. 
The  retreating  Americans  seeing  the  effect  of  this  charge,  turned 
and  recommenced  firing.  The  Highlanders,  who  had  now  pushed 
round  the  flank,  appeared  on  a  rising  ground  in  rear  of  the  left  of 
the  enemy,  and,  rushing  forward  with  shouts,  made  such  an  im 
pression  on  the  Americans,  that  they  immediately  fled,  abandon 
ing  their  guns  and  ammunition. 

This  battle,  although  nominally  a  victory  for  the  British  com 
mander,  was  highly  beneficial  to  the  patriots.  Both  armies  dis 
played  consummate  skill.  Lord  Cornwallis  on  the  iQth  de 
camped,  leaving  behind  him  between  seventy  and  eighty  of  his 
wounded  soldiers,  and  all  the  American  prisoners  who  were 
wounded,  and  left  the  country  to  the  mercy  of  his  enemy.  The 
total  loss  of  the  British  was  ninety-three  killed,  and  four  hundred 
and  eleven  wounded.  The  Highlanders  lost  Ensign  Grant,  and 
eleven  soldiers  killed,  and  four  sergeants  and  forty-six  soldiers 
wounded.  It  was  long  a  tradition,  in  the  neighborhood,  that  many 
of  the  Highlanders,  who  were  in  the  van,  fell  near  the  fence, 
from  behind  which  the  North  Carolinians  rose  and  fired. 

The  British  army  retreated  in  the  direction  of  Cross  Creek, 
the  Americans  following  closely  in  the  rear.  At  Cross  Creek,  the 
heart  of  the  Highland  settlement  in  North  Carolina,  lord  Corn 
wallis  had  hoped  to  rest  his  wearied  army,  a  third  of  whom  was 
sick  and  wounded  and  was  obliged  to  carry  them  in  wagons,  or 
on  horseback.  The  remainder  were  without  shoes  and  worn  down 


366  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

with  fatigue.  Owing  to  the  surrounding  conditions,  the  army 
took  up  its  weary  march  to  Wilmington,  where  it  was  expected 
there  would  be  supples,  of  which  they  were  in  great  need.  Here 
the  army  halted  from  April  I7th  to  the  26th,  when  it  proceeded  on 
the  route  to  Petersburg,  in  Virginia,  and  to  form  a  junction  with 
General  Phillips,  who  had  recently  arrived  there  with  three  thous 
and  men.  The  march  was  a  difficult  one.  Before  them  was  sev 
eral  hundred  miles  of  country,  which  did  not  afford  an  active 
friend.  No  intelligence  could  be  obtained,  and  no  communication 
could  be  established.  On  May  25th  the  army  reached  Petersburg, 
where  the  united  force  amounted  to  six  thousand  men.  The  army 
then  proceeded  to  Portsmouth,  and  when  preparing  to  cross  the 
river  at  St.  James'  Island,  the  Marquis  de  Lafayette,  ignorant  of 
their  number,  with  two  thousand  men,  made  a  gallant  attack. 
After  a  sharp  resistance  he  was  repulsed,  and  the  night  approach 
ing  favored  his  retreat.  After  this  skirmish  the  British  army 
marched  to  Portsmouth,  and  thence  to  Yorktown,  where  a  posi 
tion  was  taken  on  the  York  river  on  August  22nd. 

From  the  tables  given  by  lord  Cornwallis,  in  his  "Answer  to 
the  Narrative  of  Sir  Henry  Clinton"*  the  following  condition  of 
the  7 ist  at  different  periods  on  the  northward  march,  is  extracted : 
January  15,  1781,  1st  Battalion  249  2nd  Battalion  237  Light  Company  69 
February  1,  1781,  "  "  234 

March       1,  1781,  "  "  212 

April         1,  1781,  "  «'  161 

May  1,  1781,  Two  Battalions     175 

June          1,  1781,  Second  Battalion  164 
July  1,1781,         "  "         161 

August     1,  1781,        "  "         167 

Sept.         1,  1781,        "  "         162 

Oct.          1,1781,        "  "         160 

The  encampment  at  Yorktown  was  formed  on  an  elevated 
platform,  nearly  level,  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  and  of  a  sandy 
soil.  On  the  right  of  the  position,  extended  from  the  river,  a  ra 
vine  of  about  forty  feet  in  depth,  and  more  than  one  hundred 
yards  in  breadth;  the  center  was  formed  by  a  horn-work  of  en 
trenchments;  and  an  extensive  redoubt  beyond  the  ravine  on  the 
right,  and  two  smaller  redoubts  on  the  left,  also  advanced  be- 

*Pages  53,  77,  137. 


REGIMENTS  IN  THE  A  M ERIC  AN  RE  VOL  UTION.     367 

yond  the  entrenchments,  constituted  the  principal  defences  of  the 
camp. 

On  the  morning  of  September  28,  1781,  the  combined  French 
and  American  armies,  twelve  thousand  strong,  left  Williamsburg 
by  different  roads,  and  marched  towards  Yorktown,  and  on  the 
3Oth  the  allied  armies  had  completely  invested  the  British  works. 
Batteries  were  erected,  and  approaches  made  in  the  usual  manner. 
During  the  first  four  days  the  fire  was  directed  against  the  re 
doubt  on  the  right,  which  was  reduced  to  a  heap  of  sand.  On  the 
left  the  redoubts  were  taken  by  storm  and  the  guns  turned  on  the 
other  parts  of  the  entrenchments.  One  of  these  redoubts  had  been 
manned  by  some  soldiers  of  the  7ist.  Although  the  defence  of 
this  redoubt  was  as  good  and  well  contested  as  that  of  the  others, 
the  regiment  thought  its  honor  so  much  implicated,  that  a  peti 
tion  was  drawn  up  by  the  men,  and  carried  by  the  commanding 
officer  to  lord  Cornwallis,  to  be  permitted  to  retake  it.  The  prop 
osition  was  not  acceded  to,  for  the  siege  had  reached  such  a  stage 
that  it  was  not  deemed  necessary. 

Among  the  incidents  related  of  the  Highlanders  during  the 
siege,  is  that  of  a  soliloquy,  overheard  by  two  captains,  of  an  old 
Highland  gentleman,  a  lieutenant,  who,  drawing  his  sword,  said 
to  himself,  "Come,  on,  Maister  Washington,  I'm  unco  glad  to  see 
you;  I've  been  offered  money  for  my  commission,  but  I  could  na 
think  of  gangin'  hame  without  a  sight  of  you.  Come  on."* 

The  situation  of  the  besieged  daily  grew  more  critical,  the 
whole  encampment  was  open  to  assault,  and  exposed  to  a  con 
stant  and  enfilading  fire.  In  this  dilemma  lord  Cornwallis  re 
solved  to  decamp  with  the  elite  of  his  army,  by  crossing  the  river 
and  leaving  a  small  force  to  capitulate.  The  first  division  em 
barked  and  some  had  reached  the  opposite  shore  at  Gloucester 
Point,  when  a  violent  storm  of  wind  rendered  the  passage  danger 
ous,  and  the  attempt  was  consequently  abandoned.  The  British 
army  then  surrendered  to  Washington,  and  the  troops  marched 
out  of  their  works  on  October  2Oth. 

The  loss  of  the  garrison  was  six  officers,  thirteen  sergeants, 


*Memoir  of  General  Graham,  p.  59. 


368  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

four  drummers  and  one  hundred  and  thirty-three  rank  and  file 
killed;  six  officers,  twenty-four  sergeants,  eleven  drummers,  and 
two  hundred  and  eighty-four  wounded.  Of  these  the  7Ist  lost 
Lieutenant  Thomas  Eraser  and  nine  soldiers  killed ;  three  drum 
mers  and  nineteen  soldiers  wounded.  The  whole  number  sur 
rendered  by  capitulation  was  a  little  more  than  seven  thousand 
making  a  total  loss  of  about  seven  thousand  eight  hundred.  Of 
the  arms  and  stores  there  were  seventy-five  brass,  and  one  hun 
dred  and  sixty  iron  cannon;  seven  thousand  seven  hundred  and 
ninety-four  muskets;  twenty-eight  regimental  standards;  a  large 
quantity  of  cannon  and  musket-balls,  bombs,  carriages,  &c,  &c. 
The  military  chest  contained  nearly  eleven  thousand  dollars  in 
specie. 

Thus  ended  the  military  service  of  an  army,  proud  and 
haughty,  that  had,  within  a  year  marched  and  counter-marched 
nearly  two  thousand  miles,  had  forded  streams,  some  of  them  in 
the  face  of  an  enemy,  had  fought  two  pitched  battles  and  engaged 
in  numerous  skirmishes.  With  all  their  labors  and  achievements, 
they  accomplished  nothing  of  real  value  to  the  cause  they  repre 
sented. 

Eraser's  Highlanders  remained  prisoners  until  the  conclusion 
of  hostilities.  During  their  service  their  character  was  equal  to 
their  courage.  Among  them  disgraceful  punishments  were  un 
known.  When  prisoners  and  solicited  by  the  Americans  to  join 
their  standard  and  settle  among  them,  not  one  of  them  broke  the 
oath  he  had  taken,  a  virtue  not  generally  observed  on  that  occa 
sion,  for  many  soldiers  joined  the  Americans.  On  the  conclusion 
of  hostilities  the  7ist  was  released,  ordered  to  Scotland,  and  dis 
charged  at  Perth  in  1783. 

SEVENTY-FOURTH  OR  ARGYLE   HIGHLANDERS. 

The  particulars  of  the  74th  or  Argyle  Highlanders,  and  the 
76th,  or  Macdonald's  Highlanders,  are  but  slightly  touched  upon 
by  Colonel  David  Stewart  of  Garth,  in  his  "Sketches  of  the  High 
landers,"  by  Dr.  James  Browne,  in  his  "History  of  the  High 
lands,"  and  by  John  S.  Keltic,  in  his  "History  of  the  Scottish 


REGIMENTS  IN  THE  AMERICAN  RE  VOLUTION.     369 

Highlands."  Even  Lieutenant-General  Samuel  Graham,  who  was 
a  captain  in  the  76th,  in  his  "Memoirs,"  gives  but  a  slight  account 
of  his  regiment.  So  a  very  imperfect  view  can  only  be  expected 
in  this  narration. 

The  74th  or  Argyle  Highlanders  was  raised  by  Colonel  John 
Campbell  of  Barbreck,  who  had  served  as  captain  and  major  of 
Eraser's  Highlanders  in  the  Seven  Years'  War.  In  the  month  of 
December  1777  letters  of  service  were  granted  to  him,  and  the 
regiment  was  completed  in  May  1778.  In  this  regiment  were 
more  Lowlanders,  than  in  any  other  of  the  same  description 
raised  during  that  period.  All  the  officers,  except  four,  were 
Highlanders,  while  of  the  soldiers  only  five  hundred  and  ninety 
were  of  the  same  country,  the  others  being  from  Glasgow,  and  the 
western  districts  of  Scotland.  The  name  of  Campbell  mustered 
strong;  the  three  field-officers,  six  captains,  and  fourteen  subal 
terns,  being  of  that  name.  Among  the  officers  was  the  chief  of 
the  Macquarries,  being  sixty-two  years  of  age  when  he  entered 
the  army  in  1778. 

The  regiment  mustering  nine  hundred  and  sixty,  rank  and 
file,  embarked  at  Greenock  in  August,  and  landed  at  Halifax  in 
Nova  Scotia,  where  it  remained  garrisoned  with  the  8oth  and  the 
82d  regiments ;  the  whole  being  under  the  command  of  Brigadier- 
General  Francis  Maclean.  In  the  spring  of  1779,  the  grenadier 
company,  commanded  by  Captain  Ludovick  Colquhoun  of  Luss, 
and  the  light  compnay  by  Captain  Campbell  of  Bulnabie,  were 
sent  to  New  York,  and  joined  the  army  immediately  before  the 
siege  of  Charleston. 

In  June  of  the  same  year,  the  battalion  companies,  with  a  de 
tachment  of  the  82d  regiment,  under  the  command  of  Brigadier- 
General  Maclean,  embarked  from  Halifax,  and  took  possession  of 
Penobscot,  with  the  intention  of  establishing  a  post  there.  Be 
fore  the  defences  were  completed,  a  hostile  fleet  from  Boston, 
with  two  thousand  troops  on  board,  under  Brigadier-General 
Solomon  Lovell,  appeared  in  the  bay,  and  on  July  28th  effected  a 
landing  on  a  peninsula,  where  the  British  were  erecting  a  fort, 
and  immediately  began  to  construct  batteries  for  a  regular  siege. 
These  operations  were  frequently  interrupted  by  sallies  of  parties 


370  HIGHL  A  NDERS  IN  A  M  ERIC  A . 

from  the  fort.  General  Maclean  exerted  himself  to  the  utmost  to 
strengthen  his  position,  and  not  only  kept  the  Americans  in  check, 
but  preserved  communication  with  the  shipping,  which  they  en 
deavored  to  cut  off.  Both  parties  kept  skirmishing  till  August 
1 3th,  when  Sir  George  Collier  appeared  in  the  bay,  with  a  fleet  in 
tended  for  relief  of  the  post.  This  accession  of  strength  discon 
certed  the  Americans,  and  completely  destroyed  their  hopes,  so 
that  they  quickly  decamped  and  retired  to  their  boats.  Being 
unable  to  re-embark  all  the  troops,  those  who  remained,  along 
with  the  sailors  of  several  vessels  which  had  run  aground  in  the 
hurry  of  escaping,  formed  themselves  into  a  body,  and  endeav 
ored  to  penetrate  through  the  woods.  In  the  course  of  this  at 
tempt  they  ran  short  of  provisions,  quarrelled  among  themselves, 
and,  coming  to  blows,  fired  on  each  other  till  their  ammunition 
was  expended.  Upwards  of  sixty  men  were  killed  and  wounded ; 
the  rest  dispersed  through  the  woods,  numbers  perishing  before 
they  could  reach  an  inhabited  country. 

The  conduct  of  General  Maclean  and  his  troops  met  with  ap 
probation.  In  his  dispatch,  giving  an  account  of  the  attack  and 
defeat  of  his  foes,  he  particularly  noticed  the  exertions  and  zeal  of 
Lieutenant-Colonel  Alexander  Campbell  of  the  74th.  The  loss  of 
this  regiment  was  two  sergeants,  and  fourteen  privates  killed,  and 
seventeen  rank  and  file  wounded. 

General  Maclean  returned  to  Halifax  with  the  detachment  of 
the  82d,  leaving  Lieutenant-Colonel  Alexander  Campbell  of  Mon- 
zie  with  the  74th  at  Penobscot,  where  they  remained  till  the  term 
ination  of  hostilities,  when  they  embarked  for  England.  They 
landed  at  Portsmouth  whence  they  marched  for  Stirling,  and, 
after  being  joined  by  the  flank  companies,  were  reduced  in  the 
autumn  of  1783. 

SEVENTY-SIXTH  OR  MACDONALD's  HIGHLANDERS. 

In  the  month  of  December  1777,  letters  of  service  were 
granted  to  lord  Macdonald  to  raise  a  regiment  in  the  Highlands 
and  Isles.  On  his  recommendation  Major  John  Macdonell  of 
Lochgarry  was  appointed  lieutenant-colonel  commandant  of  the 


R  E  GIMEN  TS  IN  THE  A  M  ERIC  AN  RE  VOL  U  TION.     371 

regiment.  The  regiment  was  numbered  the  76th,  but  called  Mac- 
donald's  Highlanders.  Lord  Macdonald  exerted  himself  in  the 
formation  of  the  regiment,  and  selected  the  officers  from  the  fam 
ilies  of  the  Macdonalds  of  Glencoe,  Morar,  Boisdale,  and  others 
of  his  own  clan,  and  likewise  from  those  of  others,  as  Mackinnon, 
Fraser  of  Culduthel,  Cameron  of  Callart,  &c.  A  body  of  seven 
hundred  and  fifty  Highlanders  was  raised.  The  company  of  Cap 
tain  Bruce  was  principally  raised  in  Ireland;  and  Captains  Cun 
ningham  of  Craigend,  and  Montgomery  Cunnngham,  as  well  as 
Lieutenant  Samuel  Graham,  raised  their  men  in  the  low  country. 
These  amounted  to  nearly  two  hundred  men,  and  were  kept  to 
gether  in  two  companies ;  while  Bruce's  company  formed  a  third. 
In  this  manner  each  race  was  kept  distinct.  The  whole  number, 
including  non-commissioned  officers  and  men,  amounted  to  one 
thousand  and  eighty-six.  The  recruits  assembled  at  Inverness, 
and  in  March  1778  the  regiment  was  reported  complete.  The  men 
on  their  arrival  were  attested  by  a  justice  of  the  peace,  and  re 
ceived  the  king's  bounty  of  five  guineas.  As  Major  John  Mac- 
donell,  who  had  been  serving  in  America  in  the  7ist  or  Eraser's 
Highlanders,  was  taken  prisoner,  on  his  passage  home  from  that 
country,  the  command  devolved  on  Captain  Donaldson,  of  the 
42d  or  Royal  Highland  Regiment.  Under  this  officer  the  regi 
ment  was  formed,  and  a  code  of  regulations  established  for  the 
conduct  of  both  officers  and  men. 

Soon  after  its  formation  the  76th  was  sent  to  Fort  George 
where  it  remained  a  year.  It  so  happened  that  few  of  the  non 
commissioned  officers  who  understood  the  drill  were  acquainted 
with  the  Gaelic  language,  and  as  all  words  of  command  were 
given  in  English,  the  commander  directed  that  neither  officers  nor 
non-commissioned  officers  ignorant  of  the  former  language  should 
endeavor  to  learn  it.  The  consequence  was  that  the  Highlanders 
were  behind-hand  in  being  drilled,  as  they  had,  besides  other 
duties,  to  acquire  a  new  language.  But  the  Highlanders  took  un 
common  pains  to  learn  their  duties,  and  so  exact  were  they  in  the 
discharge  of  them  that  upon  one  occasion,  Colonel  Campbell,  the 
lieutenant-governor,  was  seized  and  made  prisoner  by  the  sentry 
posted  at  his  o\vn  door,  because  the  man  conceived  a  trespass  had 


372  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

been  committed  on  his  post,  nor  would  the  sentinel  release  the 
colonel  until  the  arrival  of  the  corporal  of  the  guard. 

In  March  1779  the  regiment  was  removed  to  Perth,  and  from 
there  marched  to  Burnt  Island,  where  they  embarked  on  the  I7th. 
Major  Donaldson's  health  not  permitting  him  to  go  abroad,  the 
command  devolved  on  lord  Berridale,  second  major,  who  accom 
panied  them  to  New  York,  where  they  landed  in  August.  The 
fleet  sailed  from  the  Firth  of  Forth  for  Portsmouth,  and  in  a 
short  time  anchored  at  Spithead.  While  waiting  there  for  the  as 
sembling  of  a  fleet  with  reinforcements  of  men  and  stores  for  the 
army  in  America,  an  order  was  received  to  set  sail  for  the  island 
of  Jersey,  as  the  French  had  made  an  attempt  there.  But  the 
French  having  been  repulsed  before  the  76th  reached  Jersey,  the 
regiment  returned  to  Portsmouth,  and  proceeded  on  the  voyage  to 
America,  and  arrived  in  New  York  on  August  27th. 

On  the  arrival  of  the  regiment  in  New  York  the  flank  com 
panies  were  attached  to  the  battalion  of  that  description.  The  bat 
talion  companies  remained  between  New  York  and  Staten  Island 
till  February  1781,  when  they  embarked  with  a  detachment  of  the 
army,  commanded  by  General  Phillips,  for  Virginia.  The  light 
company,  being  in  the  2d  battalion  of  light  infantry,  also  formed 
a  part  of  the  expedition.  The  grenadiers  remained  at  New  York. 
This  year,  lord  Berridale,  on  the  death  of  his  father,  became 
earl  of  Caithness,  and  being  severely  wounded  at  the  siege  of 
Charleston,  soon  after  returned  to  Scotland.  The  command  of 
the  76th  regiment  devolved  on  Major  Needham,  who  had  pur 
chased  Major  Donaldson's  commission. 

General  Phillips  landed  at  Portsmouth,  in  Virginia,  in 
March.  A  number  of  boats  had  been  constructed  under  the 
superintendence  of  General  Benedict  Arnold,  for  the  navigation 
of  the  rivers,  most  of  them  calculated  to  hold  one  hundred  men. 
Each  boat  was  manned  by  a  few  sailors,  and  was  fitted  with  a  sail 
as  well  as  oars.  Some  of  them  carried  a  piece  of  ordnance  in  their 
bows.  In  these  boats  the  light  infantry,  and  detachments  of  the 
76th  and  8oth  regiments,  with  the  Queen's  Rangers,  embarked, 
leaving  the  remainder  of  the  76th,  with  other  trocps,  to  garrison 
Portsmouth.  The  detachment  of  the  76th  which  embarked  con- 


RE  GIMEN  TS  IN  THE  A  M  ERIC  A  N  RE  VOL  U  TION.      373 

sisted  of  one  major,  three  captains,  twelve  subalterns,  and  three 
hundred  men,  under  Major  Needham.  The  troops  proceeded  up 
the  James  river  destroying  warlike  stores,  shipping,  barracks, 
foundaries  and  private  property.  After  making  many  excursions 
the  troops  marched  to  Bermuda  Hundreds,  opposite  City  Point, 
where  they  embarked,  on  May  2d ;  but  receiving  orders  from  lord 
Cornwallis,  returned  and  entered  Petersburg  on  May  loth. 

When  the  76th  regiment  found  themselves  with  an  army 
which  had  been  engaged  in  the  most  incessant  and  fatiguing 
marches  through  difficult  and  hostile  countries,  they  considered 
themselves  as  inferiors  and  as  having  done  nothing  which  could 
enable  them  to  return  to  their  own  country.  They  were  often 
heard  murmuring  among  themselves,  lamenting  their  lot,  and  ex 
pressing  the  strongest  desire  to  signalize  themselves.  This  was 
greatly  heightened  when  visited  by  men  of  Eraser's  Highlanders. 
The  opportunity  presented  itself,  and  their  behavior  proved  they 
were  good  soldiers.  On  the  evening  of  July  6th,  the  Marquis  de 
Lafayette  pushed  forward  a  strong  corps,  forced  the  pickets,  and 
drew  up  in  front  of  the  British  lines.  The  pickets  in  front  of  the 
army  that  morning  consisted  of  twenty  men  of  the  76th  and  ten  of 
the  Both.  When  the  attack  on  the  pickets  commenced,  they  were 
reinforced  by  fifteen  Highlanders.  The  pickets  defended  the  post 
till  every  man  was  either  killed  or  wounded. 

A  severe  engagement  took  place  between  the  contending 
armies,  the  weight  of  which  was  sustained  on  the  part  of  the  Brit 
ish  by  the  left  of  Colonel  Dundas's  brigade,  consisting  of  the  76th 
and  8oth,  and  it  so  happened  that  while  the  right  of  the  line  was 
covered  with  woods  they  were  drawn  up  in  an  open  field,  and  ex 
posed  to  the  attack  of  the  Americans  with  a  chosen  body  of  troops. 
The  76th  being  on  the  left,  and  lord  Cornwallis,  coming  up  in  rear 
of  the  regiment,  gave  the  word  to  charge,  which  was  immediately 
repeated  by  the  Highlanders,  who  rushed  forward  with  impetu 
osity,  and  instantly  decided  the  contest.  The  Americans  retired, 
leaving  their  cannon  and  three  hundred  men  killed  and  wounded 
behind  them. 

Soon  after  this  affair  lord  Cornwallis  ordered  a  detachment 
of  four  hundred  chosen  men  of  the  76th  to  be  mounted  on  such 


374  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

horses  as  could  be  procured  and  act  with  the  cavalry.  Although 
four-fifths  of  the  men  had  never  before  been  on  horseback,  they 
were  mounted  and  marched  with  Tarleton's  Legion.  After  sev 
eral  forced  marches,  far  more  fatiguing  to  the  men  than  they  had 
ever  performed  on  foot,  they  returned  heartily  tired  of  their  new 
mode  of  travelling.  No  other  service  was  performed  by  the  76th 
until  the  siege  and  surrender  of  Yorktown.  During  the  siege, 
while  the  officers  of  this  regiment  were  sitting  at  dinner,  the  Amer 
icans  opened  a  new  battery,  the  first  shot  from  which  entered  the 
mess-room,  killed  Lieutenant  Robertson  on  the  spot,  and  wounded 
Lieutenant  Shaw  and  Quartermaster  Barclay.  It  also  struck  As 
sistant  Commissary  General  Perkins,  who  happened  to  dine  there 
that  day. 

The  day  following  the  surrender  of  lord  Cornwallis,  at  York- 
town  (October  2Oth),  the  British  prisoners  moved  out  in  two  di 
visions,  escorted  by  regiments  of  militia;  one  to  the  direction  of 
Maryland,  the  other,  to  which  the  76th  belonged,  moved  to  the 
westward  in  Virginia  for  Winchester.  On  arriving  at  their  can 
tonment,  the  officers  were  lodged  in  the  town  on  parole,  and  the 
soldiers  were  marched  several  miles  off  to  a  cleared  spot  in  the 
woods,  on  which  stood  a  few  log  huts,  some  of  them  occupied  by 
prisoners  taken  at  the  Cowpens.  From  Winchester  the  regiment 
was  removed  to  Lancaster  in  Pennsylvania.  After  peace  was  de 
clared  they  embarked  for  New  York,  sailed  thence  for  Scotland, 
and  were  disbanded  in  March  1784  at  Stirling  Castle. 

This  regiment  maintained  a  very  high  standard  for  their  be 
havior.  Thefts  and  other  crimes,  implying  moral  turpitude,  were 
totally  unknown.  There  were  only  four  instances  of  corporal 
punishment  inflicted  on  the  Highlanders  of  the  regiment,  and 
these  were  for  military  offences.  Moral  suasion  and  such  coer 
cion  as  a  father  might  use  towards  his  children  were  deemed  suf 
ficient  to  keep  them  in  discipline  or  self-restraint. 

In  the  year  1775,  George  III.  resolved  to  humble  the  thirteen 
colonies.  In  the  effort  put  forth  he  created  a  debt  of  £121,267,993, 
with  an  annual  charge  of  £5,088,336,  besides  sacrificing  thousands 
of  human  lives,  and  causing  untold  misery ;  and,  at  last,  weary  of 
the  war,  on  July  25,  1782,  he  issued  a  warrant  to  Richard  Oswald, 


REGIMEN  TS  IN  THE  A  ME  RICA  N  RE  VOL  U  TION.     375 

commissioning  him  to  negotiate  a  peace.  The  definite  articles  of 
peace  were  signed  at  Paris,  September  3,  1783.  Then  the  United 
States  of  America  took  her  position  among  the  nations  of  the 
earth.  George  III.  and  his  ministers  had  exerted  themselves  to 
the  utmost  to  subjugate  America.  Besides  the  troops  raised  in  the 
British  Isles  there  were  of  the  German  mercenaries  twenty-nine 
thousand  eight  hundred  and  sixty-seven.  The  mercenaries  and 
British  troops  were  well  armed,  clothed  and  fed.  But  the  task  un 
dertaken  was  a  gigantic  one.  It  would  have  required  a  greater 
force  than  that  sent  to  America  to  hold  and  garrison  the  cities 
alone.  The  fault  was  not  with  the  army,  the  navy,  or  the  com 
manding  officers.  The  impartial  student  of  that  war  will  admit 
that  the  army  fought  well,  likewise  the  navy,  and  the  generals  and 
admirals  were  skilled  and  able  in  the  art  of  war.  The  British  for 
eign  office  was  weak.  Nor  was  this  all.  The  Americans  had 
counted  the  cost.  They  were  singularly  fortunate  in  their  leader. 
Thirty-nine  years  after  his  death,  lord  Brougham  wrote  of  Wash 
ington  that  he  was  "the  greatest  man  of  our  own  or  of  any  age. 
*  This  eminent  person  is  presented  to  our  observation 
clothed  in  attributes  as  modest,  as  unpretending,  as  little  calcu 
lated  to  strike  or  to  astonish,  as  if  he  had  passed  unknown  through 
some  secluded  region  of  private  life.  But  he  had  a  judgment  sure 
and  sound;  a  steadiness  of  mind  which  never  suffered  any  pas 
sion  or  even  any  feeling  to  ruffle  its  calm;  a  strength  of  under 
standing  which  worked  rather  than  forced  its  way  through  all 
obstacles, — removing  or  avoiding  rather  than  over-leaping  them. 
His  courage,  whether  in  battle  or  in  council,  was  as  perfect  as 
might  be  expected  from  this  pure  and  steady  temper  of  soul.  A 
perfectly  just  man,  with  a  thoroughly  firm  resolution  never  to  be 
misled  by  others  any  more  than  by  others  overawed ;  never  to  be 
seduced  or  betrayed,  or  hurried  away  by  his  own  weaknesses  or 
self-delusions,  and  more  than  by  other  men's  arts,  nor  ever  to  be 
disheartened  by  the  most  complicated  difficulties  any  more  than  to 
be  spoilt  on  the  giddy  heights  of  fortune — such  was  this  great 
man, — whether  we  regard  him  sustaining  alone  the  whole  weight 
of  campaigns,  all  but  desperate,  or  gloriously  terminating  a  just 
warfare  by  his  resources  and  his  courage."* 

The  British  generals  proved  themselves  unable  to  cope  with 


*Edinburg  Review,  October,  1838;  Collected  Contributions,  Vol.  I,  p.  344. 


376  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

this  great  and  good  man.  More  than  six  thousand  five  hundred 
Highlanders  left  their  homes  amidst  the  beautiful  scenery  of  their 
native  land,  crossed  a  barrier  of  water  three  thousand  miles  in 
width,  that  they  might  fight  against  such  a  man  and  the  cause  he 
represented.  Their  toils,  sacrifices  and  sufferings  were  in  vain. 
Towards  them  Washington  bore  good  will.  Forgetting  the 
wrongs  they  had  done,  he  could  write  of  them : 

"Your  idea  of  bringing  over  Highlanders  appears  to  be  a  good 
one.  They  are  a  hardy,  industrious  people,  well  calculated  to 
form  new  settlements,  and  will,  in  time,  become  valuable  citi 
zens."* 

War  is  necessarily  cruel  and  barbarous;  and  yet  there  were 
innumerable  instances  of  wanton  cruelty  during  the  American 
Revolution.  No  instances  of  this  kind  have  been  recorded  against 
the  soldiers  belonging  to  the  Highland  regiments.  There  were 
cruelties  perpetrated  by  those  born  in  the  Highlands  of  Scotland, 
but  they  were  among  those  settled  by  Sir  William  Johnson  on  the 
Mohawk  and  afterwards  joined  either  Butler's  Rangers  or  else 
Sir  John  Johnson's  regiment.  Even  this  class  was  few  in  num 
bers. 


*Letter  to  Robert  Sinclair,  May  6,  1792.     Spark's  Writings  of  Washington, 
Vol.  XII,  p.  304. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

DISTINGUISHED  HIGHLANDERS  WHO  SERVED  IN  AMERICA  IN  THE 
INTERESTS  OF  GREAT  BRITAIN. 

If  the  list  of  distinguished  Highlanders  who  served  in  Amer 
ica  in  the  interests  of  Great  Britain  was  confined  to  those  who  rose 
to  eminence  while  engaged  in  said  service,  it  certainly  would  be  a 
short  one.  If  amplified  to  those  who  performed  feats  of  valor  or 
rendered  valuable  service,  then  the  list  would  be  long.  The  meas 
ure  of  distinction  is  too  largely  given  to  those  who  have  held 
prominent  positions,  or  else  advanced  in  military  rank.  In  all 
probability  'the  names  of  some  have  been  overlooked,  although 
care  has  been  taken  in  finding  out  even  those  who  became  dis 
tinguished  after  the  American  Revolution.  The  following  bio 
graphical  sketches  are  limited  to  those  who  were  born  in  the 
Highlands  of  Scotland : 

GENERAL  SIR  ALAN   CAMERON,   K.   C.    B. 

Sir  Alan  Cameron  of  the  Camerons  of  Fassifern,  known  in 
the  Highlands  as  Ailean  an  Earrachd,  almost  a  veritable  giant, 
was  born  in  Glen  Loy,  Lochaber,  about  the  year  1745.  In  early 
manhood,  having  fought  a  duel  with  a  fellow  clansman,  he  fled  to 
the  residence  of  his  mother's  brother,  Maclean  of  Drimnim,  who, 
in  order  to  elude  his  pursuers,  turned  him  over  to  Maclean  of 
Pennycross.  Having  oscillated  between  Morvern  and  Mull  for  a 
period  of  two  years,  he  learned  that  another  relative  of  his 
mother's,  Colonel  Allan  Maclean  of  Torloisk,  was  about  to  raise  a 
regiment  for  the  American  war.  He  embarked  for  America,  and 
was  kindly  received  by  his  relative  who  made  him  an  officer  in  the 
84th  or  Highland  Emigrant  regiment.  During  the  siege  of  Que 
bec,  he  was  taken  prisoner  and  sent  to  Philadelphia,  where  he  was 


378  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

kept  for  two  years,  but  finally  effected  his  escape,  and  returned  to 
his  regiment.  Being  unfit  for  service,  in  1780,  he  returned  to 
England  on  sick  leave.  In  London  he  courted  the  only  heir  of 
Nathaniel  Philips,  and  eloping  with  her  they  were  married  at 
Gretna  Green.  Soon  after  he  received  an  appointment  on  the 
militia  staff  of  one  of  the  English  counties.  In  1782  he  was 
elected  a  member  of  the  Highland  Society  of  London.  In  August 
1793  Alan  was  appointed  major-commandant,  and  preceded  to 
Lochaber  to  raise  a  regiment,  which  afterwards  was  embodied  as 
the  79th,  or  Cameron  Highlanders.  Not  unmindful  of  his 
brother-officers  of  the  Royal  Highland  Emigrant  Regiment,  he 
named  two  of  his  own,  and  five  officers  of  the  Clan  Maclean.  The 
regiment  in  January  1794  numbered  one  thousand,  which  ad 
vanced  Alan  to  the  lieutenant-colonelcy.  The  regiment  was  then 
embarked  for  Flanders  to  reinforce  the  British  and  Austrians 
against  the  French.  It  was  in  the  disastrous  retreat  to  West 
phalia,  and  lost  two  hundred  men.  From  thence  it  was  sent  to  the 
Isle  of  Wight,  and  Colonel  Cameron  was  ordered  to  recruit  his 
regiment  to  the  extent  of  its  losses  in  Flanders.  The  regiment  was 
sent  to  the  island  of  Martinique,  and  in  less  than  two  years,  from 
the  unhealthy  location,  it  was  reduced  to  less  than  three  hundred 
men.  But  few  of  the  men  ever  returned  to  Scotland.  Colonel 
Cameron  having  been  ordered  to  recruit  for  eight  hundred  men, 
fixed  his  headquarters  at  Inverness.  Within  less  than  nine  months 
after  his  return  from  Martinique  he  produced  a  fresh  body  of 
seven  hundred  and  eighty  men.  In  1798  he  was  ordered  with  his 
regiment  to  occupy  the  Channel  Islands.  He  was  severely 
wounded  at  Alkmaar.  Colonel  Cameron  was  sent  to  help  drive 
the  French  out  of  Egypt.  From  Egypt  he  was  transferred  to 
Minorca  and  from  there  to  England.  He  took  part  in  the  capture 
of  the  Danish  fleet — a  neutral  power — and  entered  Copenhagen. 
Soon  after  the  battle  of  Vimiera,  Alan  was  made  a  brigadier  and 
commandant  of  Lisbon.  He  was  in  command  of  a  brigade  at 
Oporto  when  that  city  was  besieged.  He  was  twice  wounded  at 
the  battle  of  Talavera.  After  a  military  career  covering  a  period 
of  thirty-six  years,  on  account  of  ill-health,  he  resigned  his  posi- 


HIGHLANDERS   WHO  SERVED  IN  AMERICA. 


379 


tion  in  the  army,  and  for  several  years  was  not  able  to  meet  his 
friends.    He  died  at  Fulham,  April  9,  1828. 

GENERAL  SIR  ARCHIBALD  CAMPBELL,  K.   B. 

Sir  Archibald  Campbell  second  son  of  James  Campbell  of  In- 
verneil  was  born  at  Inverneil  on  August  21,  1739.    By  special  rec- 


GKNERAL  SIR  ARCHIBALD  CAMPBELL. 

• 

ommendation  of  Mr.  Pitt  he  received,  in  1757,  a  captain's  commis 
sion  in  Fraser's  Highlanders,  and  served  throughout  the  cam 
paign  in  North  America,  and  was  wounded  at  the  taking  of  Que 
bec  in  17^8.  On  the  conclusion  of  the  war  he  was  transferred  to 
the  29th  regiment,  and  afterwards  major  and  lieutenant-colonel  in 


380  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

the  42nd  or  Royal  Highlanders,  with  which  he  served  in  India 
until  1773,  when  he  returned  to  Scotland,  and  was  elected  to  Par 
liament  for  the  Stirling  burgs  in  1774.  In  1775  he  was  selected  as 
lieutenant-colonel  of  the  2nd  battalion  of  Fraser's  Highlanders. 
He  was  captured  on  board  the  George  transport,  in  Boston  Har 
bor  June  17,  1776,  and  remained  a  prisoner  until  May  5,  1778, 
when  he  was  exchanged  for  Colonel  Ethan  Allen.  He  was  then 
placed  in  command  of  an  expedition  against  the  State  of  Georgia, 
which  was  successful.  He  was  superseded  the  following  year  by 
General  Augustine  Prevost.  Disagreeing  with  the  policy  adopted 
by  that  officer  in  regard  to  the  royalist  militia,  Colonel  Campbell 
returned  to  England,  on  leave.  In  1779  he  married  Amelia, 
daughter  of  Allan  Ramsay,  the  artist.  November  20,  1782,  he 
was  promoted  major-general,  and  the  following  month  commis 
sioned  governor  of  Jamaica.  His  vigilance  warded  off  attacks 
from  the  French,  besides  doing  all  in  his  power  in  sending  infor 
mation,  supplies  and  reinforcements  to  the  British  forces  in 
America.  For  his  services,  on  his  return  to  England,  he  was  in 
vested  a  knight  of  the  Bath,  on  September  30,  1785.  The  same 
year  he.  was  appointed  governor  and  commander-in-chief  at 
Madras.  On  October  12,  1787,  he  was  appointed  colonel  of  the 
74th  Highlanders,  which  had  been  raised  especially  for  service  in 
India.  In  1789  General  Campbell  returned  to  England,  and  at 
once  was  re-elected  to  Parliament  for  the  Stirling  burghs.  He 
died  March  31,  1791,  and  was  buried  in  Westminster  Abbey. 

JOHN  CAMPBELL  OF  STRACHUR. 

John  Campbell  was  appointed  lieutenant  in  Loudon's  High 
landers  in  June  1745;  served  throughout  the  Rising  of  1745-6; 
made  the  campaign  in  Flanders  in  1747,  in  which  year  he  became  a 
captain  ;and  at  the  peace  of  1748  went  on  half  pay.  In  1756  he 
was  called  into  active  service  and  joined  the  42nd.  He  was 
wounded  at  Ticonderoga,  and  on  his  recovery  was  appointed 
major  of  the  I7th  foot.  February  1762,  he  became  a  lieutenant- 
colonel  in  the  army,  and  commanded  his  regiment  in  the  expedi 
tion  against  Martinico  and  Havanna.  He  became  lieutenant-col- 


HIGHLANDERS   WHO  SERVED  IN  AMERICA,         381 

onel  of  the  57th  foot,  May  i,  1773,  and  returned  to  America  on  the 
breaking  out  of  the  Revolution.  On  February  19,  1779  ne  was 
appointed  major-general;  colonel  of  his  regiment  November  2, 
1780,  and  commanded  the  British  forces  in  West  Florida,  where 
he  surrendered  Pensacola  to  the  Spaniards,  May  10,  1781 ;  became 
lieutenant-general  in  1787,  and  general  January  26,  1797.  Gen 
eral  Campbell  died  August  28,  1806. 

LORD  WILLIAM  CAMPBELL. 

Lord  William  Campbell  was  the  youngest  son  of  the  4th. duke 
of  Argyle.  He  entered  the  navy,  and  became  a  captain  August 
20,  1762,  when  he  was  put  in  command  of  the  Nightingale,  of 
twenty  guns.  In  May  1763,  he  married  Sarah,  daughter  of  Ralph 
Izard,  of  Charleston,  South  Carolina,  and  in  1764,  was  elected  to 
represent  Argyleshire  in  parliament.  On  November  27,  1766  he 
became  governor  of  Nova  Scotia,  whose  affairs  he  administered 
until  1773,  when  he  was  transferred  to  the  government  of  South 
Carolina,  in  which  province  he  arrived  in  June  1775,  during  the 
sitting  of  the  first  Provincial  Congress,  which  presented  him  a 
congratulatory  address,  but  he  refused  to  acknowledge  that  body. 
For  three  months  after  his  arrival  he  was  undisturbed,  though  in 
defatigable  in  fomenting  opposition  to  the  popular  measures;  but 
in  September,  distrustful  of  his  personal  safety,  and  leaving  his 
family  behind,  he  retired  on  board  the  Tamar  sloop-of-war,  where 
he  remained,  although  invited  to  return  to  Charleston.  Lady 
Campbell  was  treated  with  great  respect,  but  finally  went  on  board 
the  vessel,  and  was  landed  at  Jamaica.  In  the  attack  on  the  city 
of  Charleston,  in  June  1776,  under  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  lord  Camp 
bell  served  as  a  volunteer  on  board  the  Bristol,  on  which  occasion 
he  received  a  wound  that  ultimately  proved  mortal.  Presumably 
he  returned  with  the  fleet  and  died  September  5,  1778. 

GENERAL  SIMON  ERASER. 

Brigadier  Simon  Fraser  was  the  tenth  son  of  Alexander  Fra- 
ser,  second  of  Balnain.  The  lands  of  Balnain  had  been  acquired 
from  Hugh,  tenth  lord  of  Lovat,  by  Big  Hugh,  grandfather  of 


382  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

Simon.  Alexander  was  in  possession  of  the  lands  as  early  as 
1730,  and  for  his  first  wife  had  Jane,  daughter  of  William  Eraser, 
eighth  of  Foyers,  by  whom  he  had  issue  six  sons  and  one  daugh 
ter.  In  1716  he  married  Jean,  daughter  of  Angus,  tenth  Mackin 
tosh  of  Kyllachy,  by  whom  he  had  issue  five  sons  and  three  daugh 
ters,  Simon  being  the  fourth  son,  and  born  May  26th,  1729. 

In  all  probability  it  would  be  a  difficult  task  to  determine  the 


date  of  General  Eraser's  first  commission  in  the  British  army 
owing  to  the  fact  that  no  less  than  eight  Simon  Erasers  appear  in 
the  Army  List  of  1757,  six  of  whom  belonged  to  Eraser's  High 
landers.  The  subsequent  commissions  may  positively  be  traced  as 
follows:  In  the  78th  Foot,  lieutenant  January  5,  1757,  captain- 
lieutenant  September  27,  1758,  captain  April  22,  1759;  major  in 
the  army  March  15,  1761;  in  the  24th  Foot,  major  February  8, 
1762,  and  lieutenant-colonel  July  14,  1768.  January  10,  1776, 


HIGHLANDERS   WHO  SERVED  IN  AMERICA.         383 

General  Carleton  appointed  him  to  act  as  a  brigadier  till  the  king's 
pleasure  could  be  known,  which  in  due  time  was  confirmed.  His 
last  commission  was  that  of  colonel  in  the  army,  being  gazetted 
July  22,  1777.  He  served  in  the  Scots  Regiment  in  the  Dutch  ser 
vice  and  was  wounded  at  Bergen  ap-Zoon  in  1747.  He  was  with 
his  regiment  in  the  expedition  against  Louisburg  in  1758  and  ac 
companied  General  Wolfe  to  Quebec  in  1759,  and  was  the  officer 
who  answered  the  hail  of  the  enemy's  sentry  in  French  and  made 
him  believe  that  the  troops  who  surprised  the  Heights  of  Abraham 
were  the  Regiment  de  la  Rhine. 

After  the  fall  of  Quebec,  for  a  few  years  he  did  garrison 
duty  at  Gibraltar.  Through  the  interest  of  the  marquis  of  Towns- 
hend,  who  appointed  him  his  aid-de-camp  in  Ireland,  he  was  se 
lected  as  quartermaster-general  to  the  troops  then  stationed  in 
that  country.  While  in  Ireland  he  was  selected  by  General  Bur- 
goyne  as  one  of  his  commanders  for  his  expediction  against  the 
Americans.  On  April  5,  1776,  he  embarked  with  the  24th  Foot, 
and  arrived  in  Quebec  on  the  28th  of  the  following  May.  He 
commanded  the  light  brigade  on  General  Burgoyne's  campaign, 
and  was  thus  ever  in  advance,  rendering  throughout  the  most  ef 
ficient  services,  and  had  the  singular  good  fortune  to  increase  his 
reputation.  He  assisted  in  driving  the  Americans  out  of  Canada, 
and  defeated  them  in  the  battle  of  Three  Rivers,  followed  by  that 
of  Hubbardton,  July  7,  1777.  Had  his  views  prevailed,  the  blun 
der  of  sending  heavy  German  dismounted  dragoons  to  Benning- 
ton,  and  the  consequent  disaster  would  never  have  been  commit 
ted. 

The  career  of  this  dauntless  hero  now  rapidly  drew  near  to 
its  close.  Up  to  the  battle  of  Bennington  almost  unexampled  suc 
cess  had  attended  the  expedition  of  Burgoyne.  The  turning  point 
had  come.  The  battle  of  Bennington  infused  the  Americans  with 
a  new  and  indomitable  spirit ;  the  murder,  by  savages,  of  the  beau 
tiful  Miss  Jane  MacRae  aroused  the  passions  of  war;  the  failure 
of  Sir  Henry  Clinton  to  co-operate  with  General  Burgoyne;  the 
rush  of  the  militia  to  the  aid  of  General  Gates,  and  the  detachment 
of  Colonel  Morgan's  riflemen  by  Washington  from  his  own  army 
to  the  assistance  of  the  imperUed  north,  all  conspired  to  turn  the 


384  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

tide  of  success,  and  invite  the  victorious  army  to  a  disaster,  ren 
dered  famous  in  the  annals  of  history. 

On  September  13,  the  British  army  crossed  the  Hudson,  by 
a  bridge  of  rafts  with  the  design  of  forming  a  junction  with  Sir 
Henry  Clinton  at  Albany.  The  army  was  jn  excellent  order  and 
in  the  highest  spirits,  and  the  perils  of  the  expedition  seemed 
practically  over.  The  army  marched  a  short  distance  along  the 
western  bank  of  the  Hudson,  and  on  the  I4th  encamped  on  the 
heights  of  Saratoga,  distant  about  sixteen  miles  from  Albany. 
On  the  ipth  a  battle  was  fought  between  the  British  rigfit  wing 
and  a  strong  body  of  Americans.  In  this  action  the  right  column 
was  led  by  General  Fraser,  who,  on  the  first  onset,  wheeled  his 
troops  and  forced  Colonel  Morgan  to  give  way.  Colonel  Morgan 
was  speedily  re-enforced,  when  the  action  became  general.  When 
the  battle  appeared  to  be  in  the  grasp  of  the  British,  and  just  as 
General  Fraser  and  Colonel  Breymann  were  preparing  to  follow 
up  the  advantage,  they  were  recalled  by  General  Burgoyne  and 
reluctantly  forced  to  retreat.  Both  Generals  Fraser  and  Riedesel 
(commander  of  the  Brunswick  contingent)  bitterly  criticised  the 
order,  and  in  plain  terms  informed  General  Burgoyne  that  he  did 
not  know  how  to  avail  himself  of  his  advantage.  The  next  day 
General  Burgoyne  devoted  himself  to  the  laying  out  of  a  fortified 
camp.  The  right  wing  was  placed  under  the  command  of  Gen 
eral  Fraser.  The  situation  now  began  to  grow  critical.  Pro 
visions  became  scarce.  October  5th  a  council  of  war  was  held, 
and  the  advice  of  both  Generals  Fraser  and  Riedesel  was  to  fall 
back  immediately  to  their  old  position  beyond  the  Batten  Kil. 
General  Burgoyne  finally  determined  on  a  reconnaissance  in  force. 
So,  on  the  morning  of  October  /th,  with  fifteen  hundred  men,  ac 
companied  by  Generals  Fraser,  Riedesel  and  Phillips,  the  division 
advanced  in  three  columns  towards  the  left  wing  of  the  American 
position.  In  advance  of  the  right  wing,  General  Fraser  had  com 
mand  of  five  hundred  picked  men.  The  Americans  fell  upon  the 
British  advance  with  fury,  and  soon  a  general  battle  was  engaged 
m.  Colonel  Morgan  poured  down  like  a  torrent  from  the  ridge 
that  skirted  the  flanking  party  of  General  Fraser,  and  forced  the 


HIGHLANDERS   WHO  SERVED  IN  AMERICA,         385 

latter  back ;  and  then  by  a  rapid  movement  to  the  left  fell  upon 
the  flank  of  the  British  right  with  such  impetuosity  that  it  wa 
vered.  General  Eraser  noticing  the  critical  situation  of  the  center 
hurried  to  its  succor  the  24th  Regiment.  Dressed  in  full  uniform, 
General  Fraser  was  conspicuously  mounted  on  an  iron  grey 
horse.  He  was  all  activity  and  vigilance,  riding  from  one  part 
of  the  division  to  another,  and  animated  the  troops  by  his  example. 
At  a  critical  poinf,  Colonel  Morgan,  who,  with  his  riflemen  was 
immediately  opposite  to  General  Eraser's  corps,  perceiving  that 
the  fate  of  the  day  rested  upon  that  officer,  called  a  few  of  his 
sharpshooters  aside,  among  whom  was  the  famous  marksman, 
Timothy  Murphy,  men  on  whose  precision  of  aim  he  could  rely, 
and  said  to  them,  "That  gallant  officer  yonder  is  General  Fraser; 
I  admire  and  respect  him,  but  it  is  necessary  for  our  good  that 
he  should  die.  Take  you  station  in  that  cluster  of  bushes  and  do 
your  duty."  A  few  moments  later,  a  rifle  ball  cut  the  crouper  of 
General  Fraser's  horse,  and  another  passed  through  the  horse's 
mane.  General  Fraser's  aid,  calling  attention  to  this,  said:  "It  is 
evident  that  you  are  marked  out  for  particular  aim ;  would  it  not 
be  prudent  for  you  to  retire  from  this  place?"  General  Fraser 
replied,  "My  duty  forbids  me  to  fly  from  danger."  The  next 
moment  he  fell  wounded  by  a  ball  from  the  rifle  of  Timothy  Mur 
phy,  and  was  carried  off  the  field  by  two  grenadiers.  After  he 
was  wounded  General  Fraser  told  his  friends  "that  he  saw  the 
man  who  shot  him,  and  that  he  was  a  rifleman  posted  in  a  tree." 
From  this  it  would  appear  that  after  Colonel  Morgan  had  given 
his  orders  Timothy  Murphy  climbed  into  the  forks  of  a  neighbor 
ing  tree. 

General  Burgoyne's  surgeons  were  reported  to  have  said  had 
not  General  Fraser's  stomach  been  distended  by  a  hearty  break 
fast  he  had  eaten  just  before  going  into  action  he  would  doubtless 
have  recovered  from  his  wound. 

Upon  the  fall  of  General  Fraser,  dismay  seized  the  British. 
A  retreat  took  place  exactly  fifty-two  minutes  after  the  first  shot 
was  fired.  General  Burgoyne  left  the  cannon  on  the  field,  except 
two  howitzers,  besides  sustaining  a  loss  of  more  than  four  hun- 


386  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

dred  men,  and  among  them  the  flower  of  his  officers.  Contem 
porary  military  writers  affirmed  that  had  General  Fraser  lived 
the  British  would  have  made  good  their  retreat  into  Canada.  It 
is  claimed  that  he  would  have  given  such  advice  as  would  have 
caused  General  Burgoyne  to  have  avoided  the  blunders  which 
finally  resulted  in  his  surrender. 

The  closing  scene  of  General  Eraser's  life  has  been  graphic 
ally  described  by  Madame  Riedesel,  wife  of  the  German  general. 
It  has  been  oft  quoted,  and  need  not  be  here  repeated.  General 
Burgoyne  has  described  the  burial  scene  with  his  usual  felicity  of 
expression  and  eloquence. 

Burgoyne  was  not  unmindful  of  the  wounded  general.  He 
was  directing  the  progress  of  the  battle,  and  it  was  not  until  late 
in  the  evening  that  he  came  to  visit  the  dying  man.  A  tender 
scene  took  place  between  him  and  General  Fraser.  The  latter 
was  the  idol  of  the  army  and  upon  him  General  Burgoyne  placed 
most  reliance.  The  spot  where  General  Fraser  lies  buried  is  on 
an  elevated  piece  of  ground  commanding  an  extensive  view  of  the 
Hudson,  and  a  great  length  of  the  interval  on  either  side.  The 
grave  is  marked  by  a  tablet  placed  there  by  an  American  lady. 

The  American  reader  has  a  very  pleasant  regard  for  the  char 
acter  of  General  Fraser.  His  kindly  disposition  attracted  men 
towards  him.  As  an  illustration  of  the  humane  disposition  the 
following  incident,  taken  from  a  rare  work,  may  be  cited :  "Two 
American  officers  taken  at  Hubbardstown,  relate  the  following 
anecdote  of  him.  He  saw  that  they  were  in  distress,  as  their 
continental  paper  would  not  pass  with  the  English;  and  offered 
to  loan  them  as  much  as  they  wished  for  their  present  convenience. 
They  took  three  guineas  each.  He  remarked  to  them — 'Gentle 
men  take  what  you  wish — give  me  your  due  bills  and  when  we 
reach  Albany,  I  trust  to  your  honor  to  take  them  up;  for  we  shall 
doubtless  over-run  the  country,  and  I  shall,  probably,  have  an  op 
portunity  of  seeing  you  again.'  '  As  General  Fraser  fell  in  bat 
tle,  "the  notes  were  consequently  never  paid;,  but  the  signers  of 
them  could  not  refrain  from  shedding  tears  at  the  fate  of  this  gal 
lant  and  generous  enemy/'* 


*Memoir  General  Stark,  1831,  p.  252. 


HIGHLANDERS    WHO  SERVED  IN  AMERICA. 


387 


GENERAL  SIMON  FRASER  OF  LOVAT. 

General  Simon  Fraser,  thirteenth  of  Lovat,  born  October  19, 
1726,  was  the  son  of  the  notorious  Simon,  twelfth  lord  Lovat,  who 
was  executed  in  1747.  With  six  hundred  of  his  father's  vassals 
he  joined  prince  Charles  before  the  battle  of  Falkirk,  January 
17,  1746,  and  was  one  of  the  forty-three  persons  included  in  the 
act  of  attainder  of  June  4,  1746.  Having  surrendered  to  the  gov 
ernment  he  was  confined  in  Edinburgh  Castle  from  November, 

1746,  to  August  15,  1747,  when  he 
was  allowed  to  reside  in  Glasgow 
during  the  king's  pleasure.  He  re 
ceived  a  full  pardon  in  1750,  and 
two  years  later  entered  as  an  advo 
cate.  At  the  commencement  of  the 
seven  years'  war,  by  his  influence 
with  his  clan,  without  the  aid  of 
land  or  money  he  raised  eight  hun- 
dren  recruits  in  a  few  weeks,  in 
which  as  many  more  were  shortly 
added.  His  commission  as  colonel 
was  dated  January  5,  1757.  Under 
SIMON  FRASER  OK  LOVAT.  his  command  Eraser's  Highlanders 
went  to  America,  where  he  was  at 

the  seige  of  Louisburg  in  1758,  and  in  the  expedition  under  Gen 
eral  Wolfe  against  Quebec,  where  he  was  wounded  at  Mont- 
morenci.  He  was  again  wounded  at  Sillery,  April  28,  1760.  In 
1762  he  was  a  brigadier-general  in  the  British  force  sent  to  Por 
tugal;  in  the  Portuguese  army  he  held  the  temporary  rank  of 
major-general,  and  in  1768  a  lieutenant-general.  In  1771  he  was 
a  major-general  in  the  British  army.  By  an  act  of  parliament, 
on  the  payment  of  £20,983,  all  his  forfeited  lands,  lordships,  &c., 
were  restored  to  him,  on  account  of  the  military  services  he  had 
rendered  the  country.  On  the  outbreak  of  the  American  Revolu 
tion  General  Fraser  raised  another  regiment  of  two  battalions, 
known  as  Fraser's  Highlanders  or  7ist,  but  did  not  accompany 
the  regiment.  When,  in  Canada,  in  1761,  he  was  returned  to  par- 


888  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

liament,  and  thrice  re-elected,  representing  the  constituency  of  the 
county  of  Inverness  until  his  death,  which  occurred  in  Downing 
Street,  London,  February  8,  1782. 

GENERAL  SIMON  FRASER. 

Lieutenant-General  Simon  Fraser,  son  of  a  tacksman,  born 
in  1738,  was  senior  of  the  Simon  Frasers  serving  as  subalterns  in 
Fraser's  Highlanders  in  the  campaign  in  Canada  in  1759-1761. 
He  was  wounded  at  the  battle  of  Sillery,  April  28,  1760,  and  three 
years  later  was  placed  on  half-pay  as  a  lieutenant.  In  1775  he 
raised  a  company  for  the  7ist  or  Fraser's  Highlanders;  became 
senior  captain  and  afterwards  major  of  the  regiment,  with  which 
he  served  in  America  in  the  campaigns  of  1778-1781.  In  1793 
he  raised  a  Highland  regiment  which  was  numbered  I33rd  foot 
or  Fraser's  Highlanders,  which  after  a  brief  existence,  was  broken 
up  and  drafted  into  other  corps.  He  became  a  major-general  in 
1795,  commanded  a  British  force  in  Portugal  in  1797-1800.  In 
1802  he  became  lieutenant-general,  and  for  several  years  second 
in  command  in  Scotland,  in  which  country  he  died  March  21, 
1813. 

GENERAL  JAMES  GRANT  OF  BALLINDALLOCH. 

General  James  Grant  was  born  in  1720,  and  after  studying 
law  obtained  a  commission  in  the  army  in  1741,  and  became  cap 
tain  in  the  Royal  Scots,  October  24,  1744.  General  Grant  served 
with  his  regiment  in  Flanders  and  in  Ireland,  and  became  major 
in  Montgomery's  Highlanders,  with  which  he  went  to  America  in 
1757.  In  the  following  year  he  was  surprised  before  Fort  Du- 
quesne,  and  lost  a  third  of  his  command  in  killed,  wounded  and 
missing,  besides  being  captured  himself  with  nineteen  of  his  of 
ficers.  He  became  lieutenant-colonel  of  the  4Oth  foot  in  1760,  and 
governor  of  East  Florida.  In  May,  1761,  he  led  an  expedition 
against  the  Cherokee  Indians,  and  defeated  them  in  the  battle  of 
Etchoe.  On  the  death  of  his  nephew  he  succeeded  to  the  family 
estate;  became  brevet-colonel  in  1772;  in  1773  was  returned  to 
parliament  for  Wick  burghs,  and  the  year  after  for  Sutherland- 


HIGHLANDERS   WHO  SERVED  IN  AMERICA.         389 

shire;  and  in  1775  was  appointed  colonel  of  the  55th  foot.  As  a 
brigadier,  in  1776,  he  went  to  America  with  the  reinforcement 
under  Sir  William  Howe ;  commanded  two  brigades  at  the  battle 
of  Long  Island,  Brandywine  and  Germantown.  In  May,  1778, 
was  unsuccessful  in  his  attempt  to  cut  off  the  marquis  de  La 
fayette  on  the  Schuylkill.  In  December,  1778,  he  captured  St. 
Lucia,  in  the  West  Indies.  In  1777,  he  became  major-general, 
in  1782  lieutenant-general,  and  in  1796  general;  and,  in  suc 
cession,  became  governor  of  Dumbarton  and  Stirling  Castles.  In 
1787,  1790,  1796,  and  1801,  he  was  again  returned  to  parliament 
for  Sutherlandshire.  He  was  noted  for  his  love  of  good  living, 
and  in  his  latter  years  was  immensely  corpulent.  He  died  at  Bal- 
lindalloch  April  13,  1806. 

GENERAL  ALLAN    MACLEAN  OF  TORLOISK. 

General  Allan  Maclean,  son  of  Torloisk,  Island  of  Mull,  was 
born  there  in  1725,  and  began  his  military  career  in  the  service  of 
Holland,  in  the  Scots  brigade.  At  the  siege  of  Bergen-op-Zoom, 
in  1747,  a  portion  of  the  brigade  cut  its  way  with  great  loss 
through  the  French.  Lieutenants  Allan  and  Francis  Maclean, 
having  been  taken  prisoners,  were  carried  before  General  Lowen- 
dahl,  who  thus  addressed  them :  "Gentlemen,  consider  yourselves 
on  parole.  If  all  had  conducted  themselves  as  your  brave  corps 
have  done,  I  should  not  now  be  master  of  Bergen-op-Zoom." 
January  8,  1756,  Allan  became  lieutenant  in  the  62nd  regiment, 
and  on  July  8,  1758,  was  severely  wounded  at  Ticonderoga.  He 
became  captain  of  an  independent  company,  January  16,  1759,  and 
was  present  at  the  surrender  of  Niagara,  where  he  was  again 
dangerously  wounded.  Returning  to  Great  Britain,  he  raised  the 
ii4th  foot  or  Royal  Highland  Volunteers,  of  which  he  was  ap 
pointed  major  commandant  October  18,  1761.  The  regiment 
being  reduced  in  1763,  Major  Maclean  went  on  half-pay.  He  be 
came  lieutenant-colonel  May  25,  1772,  and  early  in  1775  devised 
a  colonization  scheme  which  brought  him  to  America,  landing  in 
New  York  of  that  year.  At  the  outbreak  of  the  Revolution  he 
identified  himself  with  the  British  king;  was  arrested  in  New 


39()  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

York;  was  released  by  denying  he  was  taking  a  part  in  the  dis 
pute;  thence  went  to  the  Mohawk,  and  on  to  Canada,  where  he 
began  to  set  about  organizing  a  corps,  which  became  the  nucleus 
of  the  Royal  Highland  Emigrants.  Of  this  regiment  Major 
Allan  was  appointed  lieutenant-colonel  of  the  first  battalion  which 
he  had  raised.  On  the  evidence  of  American  prisoners  taken  at 
Quebec,  Colonel  Maclean  resorted  to  questionable  means  to  re 
cruit  his  regiment.  All  those  of  British  birth  who  had  been  cap 
tured  were  given  permission  to  join  the  regiment  or  else  be  car 
ried  to  England  and  tried  for  treason.  But  these  enforced  enlist 
ments  proved  of  no  value.  Quebec  unquestionably  would  have 
fallen  into  the  hands  of  General  Arnold  had  not  Colonel  Maclean 
suddenly  precipitated  himself  with  a  part  of  his  corps  into  the 
beleaguered  city.  Had  Quebec  fallen,  Canada  would  have  be 
come  a  part  of  the  United  States.  To  Colonel  Allan  Maclean 
Great  Britain  owes  the  possession  of  Canada.  During  the  pro 
longed  seige  Colonel  Maclean  suffered  an  injury  to  his  leg, 
whereby  he  partially  lost  the  use  of  it  during  the  remainder  of  his 
life.  On  May  n,  1776,  Colonel  Maclean  was  appointed  adjutant- 
general  of  the  army,  which  he  held  until  June  6,  1777,  when  he 
became  brigadier-general,  and  placed  in  command  at  Montreal. 
As  dangers  thickened  around  General  Burgoyne,  General  Mac 
lean  was  ordered,  October  2Oth,  with  the  3ist  and  his  battalion  of 
the  Royal  Highland  Emigrants,  to  Chimney  Point,  but  the  follow 
ing  month  was  ordered  to  Quebec.  He  left  Quebec  July  27,  1776, 
for  England,  in  order  to  obtain  rank  and  establishment  for  his 
regiment  which  had  been  promised.  He  returned  to  Canada,  ar 
riving  in  Quebec  May  28,  1777.  In  1778  he  again  went  to  Eng 
land  and  made  a  personal  appeal  to  the  king  in  behalf  of  his  regi 
ment,  which  proved  successful.  May  I,  1779,  he  sailed  from 
Spithead  and  arrived  at  Quebec  on  August  i6th.  He  became 
colonel  in  the  army  November  17,  1780,  and  in  the  winter  of  1782 
had  command  from  the  ports  at  Oswegatchie  to  Michilimackinac. 
Soon  after  the  peace  of  1783,  General  Maclean  retired  from  the 
service.  He  married  Janet,  daughter  of  Donald  Maclean  of 
Brolass,  and  died  without  issue,  in  London,  in  March,  1797. 
From  the  contents  of  many  letters  directed  to  John  Maclean  of 


HIGHLANDERS   WHO  SERVED  IN  AMERICA.         391 

Lochbuie,  it  is  to  be  inferred  that  he  died  in  comparative  poverty. 
His  correspondence  during  his  command  of  the  Highland  Emi 
grants  is  among  the  Haldimand  MSS.  in  the  British  Museum. 

General  Allan  Maclean  of  Torloisk  has  been  confused  by 
some  writers — notably  by  General  Stewart  in  his  "Sketches  of  the 


SIK  ALLAN  MACLEAN,  BAKT. 


Highlands"  and  Dr.  James  Brown  in  his  "History  of  the  High 
lands  and  Highland  Clans" — with  Sir  Allan  Maclean,  twenty- 
second  chief  of  his  clan.  Sir  Allan  served  in  different  parts  of 
the  globe.  The  first  notice  of  his  military  career  is  as  a  captain 
under  the  earl  of  Drumlanrig  in  the  service  of  Holland.  July  16, 
1757,  he  became  a  captain  in  Montgomery's  Highlanders,  and 


392  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

June  25,  1/62,  major  in  the  HQth  foot  or  the  Prince's  Own.  He 
obtained  the  rank  of  lieutenant-colonel  May  25,  1772,  and  died  on 
Inch  Kenneth,  December  10,  1/83.  He  married  Anna,  daughter 
of  Hector  Maclean  of  Coll.  Dr.  Samuel  Johnson  visited  him  dur 
ing  his  tour  of  the  Hebrides,  and  was  so  delighted  with  the 
baronet  and  his  amiable  daughters  that  he  broke  out  into  a  Latin 
sonnet. 

GENERAL  FRANCIS  MACLEAN. 

General  Francis  Maclean,  of  the  family  of  Blaich,  as  soon  as 
he  was  able  to  bear  arms,  obtained  a  commission  in  the  same  regi 
ment  with  his  father;  was  at  the  defence  of  Bergen-op  Zoom  in 
1747,  and  was  detained  prisoner  in  France  for  some  time;  was 
appointed  captain  in  the  2nd  battalion  of  the  42nd  Highlanders 
on  its  being  raised  in  October,  1758.  At  the  capture  of  the  island 
of  Guadaloupe,  he  was  severely  wounded,  but  owing  to  his  gallant 
conduct  was  promoted  to  the  rank  of  major,  and  appointed  gov 
ernor  of  the  island  of  Marie  Galante.  In  January,  1761,  he  ex 
changed  into  the  97th  regiment,  and  April  13,  1762,  was  appointed 
lieutenant-colonel  in  the  army.  In  the  war  in  Canada,  he  com 
manded  a  body  of  troops  under  General  Wolfe,  and  participated 
in  the  capture  of  Montreal.  He  was  sent,  in  1762,  to  aid  the  Por 
tuguese  against  the  combined  attack  of  France  and  Spain,  and 
was  made  commander  of  Almeida,  a  fortified  town  on  the  Spanish 
frontier,  which  he  held  for  several  years ;  and  on  being  promoted 
to  the  rank  of  major-general,  was  nominated  to  the  government 
of  Estremadura  and  the  city  of  Lisbon.  On  leaving  Portugal  in 
1778,  the  king  presented  him  with  a  handsomely  mounted  sword, 
and  the  queen  gave  him  a  valuable  diamond  ring.  On  his  return 
to  England — having  been  gazetted  colonel  of  the  82nd  foot,  De 
cember  1 6,  1777 — he  was  immediately  dispatched  with  a  corps  of 
the  army  for  America,  and  appointed  to  the  government  of  Hali 
fax  in  Nova  Scotia,  where  he  held  the  rank  of  brigadier-general. 
During  the  month  of  June,  1779,  with  a  part  of  his  army,  General 
Maclean  repaired  to  the  Penobscot,  and  there  proceeded  to  erect 
defenses.  The  American  army  under  General  Lovell,  from  Bos 
ton,  appeared  in  the  bay  on  July  28th,  and  began  to  erect  batteries 


HIGHLANDERS    WHO  SERVED  IN  AMERICA          393 

for  a  siege.  Commodore  Sir  George  Collier,  August  I3th,  en 
tered  the  bay  with  a  fleet  and  raised  the  siege.  General  Maclean 
returned  to  Halifax,  where  he  died,  May  4,  1781,  in  the  sixty- 
fourth  year  of  his  age,  and  unmarried. 

GENERAL  JOHN  SMALL. 

General  John  Small  was  born  in  Strathardale  in  Athole,  in 
the  year  1726,  and  entered  the  army  early  in  life,  his  first  commis 
sion  being  in  the  Scotch  Brigade.  He  obtained  an  ensigncy  in 
1747,  and  was  on  half-pay  in  1756,  when  appointed  lieutenant  in 
the  42nd  Highlanders  on  the  eve  of  its  departure  for  America. 
He  accompanied  the  regiment  in  1759  in  the  expedition  to  north 
ern  New  York,  and  in  1760  went  down  from  Oswego  to  Montreal. 
In  1762  he  served  in  the  expedition  to  the  West  Indies,  and  on 
August  6th  of  the  same  year  was  promoted  to  a  company.  On 
the  reduction  of  the  regiment  in  1763,  Captain  Small  went  on 
half-pay  until  April,  1765,  when  he  was  appointed  to  a  company 
in  the  2ist  or  Royal  North  British  Fusileers,  which  soon  after 
was  sent  to  America.  With  this  regiment  he  contiued  until  1775, 
when  he  received  a  commission  to  raise  a  corps  of  Highlanders 
in  Nova  Scotia.  Having  raised  the  2nd  battalion  of  the  Royal 
Highland  Emigrants,  he  was  appointed  major  commandant,  with 
a  portion  of  which  he  joined  the  army  with  Sir  Henry  Clinton  at 
New  York  in  1779,  and  in  1780,  became  lieutenant-colonel  of  the 
regiment.  In  1782  he  was  quartered  on  Long  Island.  November 
1 8,  1790,  he  was  appointed  colonel  in  the  army,  and  in  1794,  lieu 
tenant-governor  of  the  island  of  Guernsey ;  he  was  promoted  to  the 
rank  of  major-general  October  3,  1794,  and  died  at  Guernsey  on 
March  17,  1796,  in  the  seventieth  year  of  his  age. 

FLORA  MACDONALD. 

No  name  in  the  Scottish  Highlands  bears  such  a  charm  as 
that  of  Flora  Macdonald.  Her  praise  is  frequently  sung,  sketches 
of  her  life  published,  and  her  portrait  adorns  thousands  of  homes. 
While  her  distinction  mainly  rests  on  her  efforts  in  behalf  of  the 
luckless  prince  Charles,  after  the  disastrous  battle  of  Culloden; 


394 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 


yet,  in  reality,  her  character  was  strong,  and  she  was  a  noble  type 
of  womanhood  in  her  native  isle. 

Flora  Macdonald — or  "Flory,"  as  she  always  wrote  her 
name,  even  in  her  marriage  contract — born  in  1722,  was  a  daugh 
ter  of  Ranald  Macdonald,  tacksman  of  Milton,  in  South  Uist,  an 
island  of  the  Hebrides.  Her  father  died  when  she  was  about  two 


FLORA  MACDONALD. 


years  old,  and  when  six  years  old  she  was  deprived  of  the  care 
of  her  mother,  who  was  abducted  and  married  by  Hugh  Macdon 
ald  of  Armadale  in  Skye.  Flora  remained  in  Milton  with  her 
brother  Angus  till  her  thirteenth  year,  when  she  was  taken  into 
the  mansion  of  the  Clanranalds,  where  she  became  an  accom 
plished  player  on  the  spinet.  In  1739  she  went  to  Edinburgh  to 
complete  her  studies  where,  until  1745,  she  resided  in  the  family 


HIGHLANDERS    WHO  SERVED  IN  AMERICA.          395 

of  Sir  Alexander  Macdonald  of  the  Isles.  While  on  a  visit  to  the 
Clanranalds  in  Benbecula,  prince  Charles  Edward  arrived  there 
after  the  battle  of  Cnlloden  in  1746.  She  enabled  the  prince  to 
escape  to  Skye.  For  this  she  was  arrested  and  thrown  into  the 
Tower  of  London.  On  receiving  her  liberty,  in  1747,  she  stayed 
for  a  time  in  the  house  of  Lady  Primrose,  where  she  was  visited 
by  many  persons  of  distinction.  Before  leaving  London  she  was 
presented  with  £1500.  On  her  return  to  Scotland  she  was  enter 
tained  at  Monkstadt  in  Skye,  at  a  banquet,  to  which  the  principal 
families  were  invited.  November  6,  1750,  she  married  Allan 
Macdonald,  younger  of  Kingsburgh.  At  first  they  resided  at 
Flodigarry :  but  on  the  death  of  her  father-in-law  they  went  in 
1772  to  Kingsburgh.  Here  she  was  visited,  in  1773,'  by  the  cele 
brated  Samuel  Johnson.  Her  husband,  oppressed  by  debts,  was 
caught  in  that  great  wave  of  emigration  from  the  Highlands  to 
America.  In  the  month  of  August,  1774,  leaving  her  two  young 
est  children  with  friends  at  home,  Flora,  her  husband  and  older 
children,  sailed  in  the  ship  Baliol,  from  Campbelton,  Kintyre,  for 
North  Carolina.  Flora's  fame  had  preceded  her  to  that  distant 
country,  and  her  departure  from  Scotland  having  become  known 
to  her  countrymen  in  Carolina,  she  was  anxiously  expected  and 
joyfully  received  on  her  arrival.  Demonstrations  on  a  large  scale 
were  made  to  welcome  her  to  America.  Soon  after  her  landing, 
a  largely  attended  ball  was  given  in  her  honor  at  Wilmington. 
On  her  arrival  at  Cross  Creek  she  received  a  truly  Highland  wel 
come  from  her  old  neighbors  and  kinsfolk,  who  had  crossed  the 
Atlantic  years  before  her.  The  strains  of  the  Piobaireachd,  and 
the  martial  airs  of  her  native  land,  greeted  her  on  her  approach 
to  the  capital  of  the  Scottish  settlement.  Many  families  of  dis 
tinction  pressed  upon  her  to  make  their  dwellings  her  home,  but 
she  respectfully  declined,  preferring  a  settled  place  of  her  own. 
As  the  laird  of  Kingsburgh  intended  to  become  a  planter,  he  left 
his  family  in  Cross  Creek  until  he  could  decide  upon  a  location. 
The  house  in  which  they  lived  during  this  period  was  built  imme 
diately  on  the  brink  of  the  creek,  and  for  many  years  afterwards 
was  known  as  "Flora  Macdonald's  house."  Northwest  of  Cross 
Creek,  a  distance  of  twenty  miles,  is  a  hill  about  six  hundred  feet 


396  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

in  height,  now  called  Cameron's  hill,  but  then  named  Mount 
Pleasant.  Around  and  about  this  hill,  in  1775,  many  members  of 
the  Clan  Macdonald  had  settled,  all  of  whom  were  of  near  kin  to 
the  laird  and  lady  of  Kingsburgh.  Hard  by  are  the  sources  of 
Barbeque  Creek,  and  not  many  miles  down  that  stream  stood  the 
old  kirk,  where  the  clansmen  worshipped,  and  where  Flora  in 
scribed  her  name  on  the  membership  roll. 

Mount  Pleasant  stands  in  the  very  midst  of  the  pinery  region, 
and  from  it  in  every  direction  stretches  the  great  pine  forest. 
Near  this  center  Allan  Macdonald  of  Kingsburgh  purchased  of 
Caleb  Touchstone  a  plantation  embracing  five  hundred  and  fifty 
acres  on  which  were  a  dwelling  house  and  outhouses  which  were 
more  pretentious  than  was  then  customary  among  Highland  set 
tlers.  The  sum  paid,  as  set  forth  in  the  deed,  was  four  hundred 
and  sixty  pounds.  Here  Flora  established  herself,  that  with  her 
family  she  might  spend  the  rest  of  her  days  in  peace  and  quiet. 
But  the  times  were  not  propitious.  There  was  commotion  which 
soon  ended  in  a  long  and  bitter  war.  Even  this  need  not  have 
materially  disturbed  the  family  had  not  Kingsburgh  precipitated 
himself  into  the  conflict,  needlessly  and  recklessly.  With  blind 
fatuity  he  took  the  wrong  side  in  the  controversy ;  and  even  then 
by  the  exercise  of  patience  might  have  overcome  the  effects  of  his 
folly.  Before  Flora  and  her  family  were  settled  in  America  the 
storm  gave  its  ominous  rumble.  When  Governor  Martin,  who 
had  deserted  his  post  and  fled  to  an  armed  cruiser  in  the  mouth  of 
the  Cape  Fear  river,  issued  his  proclamation,  Allan  Macdonald 
was  among  the  first  to  respond.  The  war  spirit  of  Flora  was 
stirred  within  her,  and  she  partook  of  the  enthusiasm  of  her  hus 
band.  According  to  tradition,  when  the  Highlanders  gathered 
around  the  standard  Flora  made  them  an  address  in  their  own 
Gaelic  tongue  that  excited  them  to  the  highest  pitch  of  warlike 
enthusiasm.  With  the  due  devotion  of  an  affectionate  wife,  Flora 
followed  her  husband  for  several  days,  and  encamped  one  night 
with  him  in  a  dangerous  place,  on  the  brow  of  Haymount,  near 
the  American  forces.  For  a  time  she  refused  to  listen  to  her  hus 
band's  entreaties  to  return  home,  for  he  thought  his  life  was 
enough  to  be  in  jeopardy.  Finally  when  the  army  took  up  its 


HIGHLANDERS   WHO  SERVED  IN  AMERICA.         397 

march  with  banners  flying  and  martial  music,  she  deemed  it  time 
to  retrace  her  steps,  and  affectionately  embraced  her  husband, 
her  eyes  dimmed  with  tears  as  she  breathed  an  earnest  prayer  to 
heaven  for  his  safe  and  speedy  return  to  his  family  and  home. 
But  alas !  she  never  saw  him  again  in  America. 

The  rebellion  of  the  Highlanders  in  North  Carolina,  which 
ended  in  a  fiasco,  has  already  been  narrated.  Flora  was  soon 
aroused  to  the  fact  that  the  battle  was  against  them,  and  her  hus 
band  and  one  son  were  confined  in  Halifax  jail.  It  appears  that 
even  she  was  brought  before  the  Committee  of  Safety,  where  she 
exhibited  a  "spirited  behavior."*  Sorrows,  indeed,  had  accumu 
lated  rapidly  upon  her:  a  severe  typhus  fever  attacked  the 
younger  members  of  the  family  and  two  of  her  children  died,  a 
boy  and  a  girl  aged  respectively  eleven  and  thirteen,  and  her 
daughter,  Fanny,  was  still  in  precarious  health,  from  the  dregs  of 
a  recent  fever.  By  the  advice  of  her  imprisoned  husband  she  re 
solved  to  return  to  her  native  country.  Fortunately  for  her  she 
secured  the  favor  and  good  offices  of  Captain  Ingram,  an  Ameri 
can  officer,  who  promised  to  assist  her.  He  furnished  her  with  a 
passport  to  Wilmington,  and  from  thence  she  found  her  way  to 
Charleston,  from  which  port  she  sailed  to  her  native  land,  in  1779. 
In  this  step  she  was  partly  governed  by  the  state  of  health  of  her 
daughter  Fanny.  Crossing  the  Atlantic  with  none  of  her  family 
but  Fanny — her  five  sons  and  son-in-law  actively  engaged  in  the 
war — the  Scottish  heroine  met  with  the  last  of  her  adventures. 
The  vessel  in  which  she  sailed  engaged  a  French  privateer,  and 
during  the  conflict  her  left  arm  was  broken.  So,  in  after  years, 
she  truthfully  said  that  she  had  served  both  the  House  of  Stuart 
and  the  House  of  Hanover,  but  had  been  worsted  in  the  cause  of 
each.  For  some  time  she  resided  at  Milton,  where  her  brother 
built  her  a  cottage;  but  on  the  return  of  her  husband  they  again 
settled  at  Kingsburgh,  where  she  died  March  5,  1790. 


*Captain  Alexander  McDonald's  Letter-Book,  p.  387. 


CHAPTER  XV. 
DISTINGUISHED  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICAN  INTERESTS. 

The  attitude  of  the  Highlanders  during  the  Revolutionary 
War  was  not  of  such  a  nature  as  to  bring  them  prominently  into 
view  in  the  cause  of  freedom.  Nor  was  it  the  policy  of  the  Amer 
ican  statesmen  to  cater  to  race  distinctions  and  prejudices.  They 
did  not  regard  their  cause  to  be  a  race  war.  They  fought  for 
freedom  without  regard  to  their  origin,  believing  that  a  just  Prov 
idence  would  smile  upon  their  efforte.  Many  nationalities  were 
represented  in  the  American  army.  Men  left  their  homes  in  the 
Old  World,  purposely  to  engage  in  the  cause  of  Independence, 
some  of  whom  gained  immortal  renown,  and  will  be  remembered 
with  honor  by  generations  yet  unborn.  As  has  been  already  noted, 
there  were  natives  of  the  Highlands  of  Scotland,  who  had  made 
America  their  home  and  imbibed  the  principles  of  political  liberty, 
and  early  identified  themselves  with  the  cause  of  their  adopted 
country.  The  lives  of  some  of  these  patriots  are  herewith  im 
perfectly  sketched. 

GENERAL  ALEXANDER  M^DOUGALL. 

There  are  few  names  in  the  annals 
of  the  American  Revolution  upon  which 
one  can  linger  with  more  satisfaction 
than  that  of  the  gallant  and  true-hearted 
Alexander  McDougall.  As  early  as  Au 
gust  20,  1775,  Washington  wrote  to 
General  Schuyler  concerning  him :  his 
"zeal  is  unquestionable."*  Writing  to 
General  McDougall,  May  23,  1777, 
Washington  says :  "I  wish  every  officer 
in  the  army  could  appeal  to  His  own 

GEN.  ALEXANDER  MCDOUGALL.    }ieart    an(j   "finc|    the     same     principles     of 

conduct,   that   I   am   persuaded   actuate 

*Spark's  Washington's  Writings,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  62. 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICAN  INTERESTS.          399 

you."*  The  same  writing  to  Thomas  Jefferson,  August  i,  1786, 
lamented  the  brave  "soldier  and  disinterested  patriot,"  and  ex 
claimed,  "Thus  some  of  the  pillars  of  the  revolution  fall."f 

Alexander  McDougall  was  born  in  the  island  of  Islay  in  Scot 
land,  in  1731,  being  the  son  of  Ranald  McDougall,  who  emigrated 
to  the  province  of  New  York  in  1735.  The  father  purchased  a 
small  farm  near  the  city  of  New  York,  and  there  peddled  milk,  in 
which  avocation  he  was  assisted  by  his  son.,  who  never  was 
ashamed  of  the  employment  of  his  youth.  Alexander  was  a  keen 
observer  of  passing  events  and  took  great  interest  in  the  game  of 
politics.  With  vigilance  he  watched  the  aggressive  steps  of  the 
royal  government;  and  when  the  Assembly,  in  the  winter  of  1769, 
faltered  in  its  opposition  to  the  usurpations  of  the  crown  and  in 
sulted  the  people  by  rejecting  a  proposition  authorizing  the  vote 
by  ballot,  and  by  entering  on  the  favorable  consideration  of  a  bill 
of  supplies  for  troops  quartered  in  the  city  to  overawe  the  inhabi 
tants,  he  issued  an  address,  under  the  title  of  "A  Son  of  Liberty  to 
the  Betrayed  Inhabitants  of  the  Colony,"  in  which  he  contrasted 
the  Assembly  with  the  legislative  bodies  in  other  parts  of  the 
country,  and  held  up  their  conduct  to  unmitigated  and  just  indig 
nation.  The  bold  and  deserved  rebuke  was  laid  before  the  house 
by  its  speaker,  and,  with  the  exception  of  Philip  Schuyler,  every 
member  voted  that  it  was  "an  infamous  and  seditious  libel."  A 
proclamation  for  the  discovery  of  the  author  was  issued  by  the 
governor,  and  it  being  traced  to  Alexander  McDougall,  he  was  ar 
rested  in  February,  1770,  and  refusing  to  give  bail  was  committed 
to  prison  by  order  of  chief  justice  Horsmanden.  As  he  was  being 
carried  to  prison,  clearly  reading  in  the  signs  about  him  the  future 
of  the  country,  he  exclaimed,  "I  rejoice  that  I  am  the  first  sufferer 
for  liberty  since  the  commencement  of  our  glorious  struggle." 
During  the  two  months  of  his  confinement  he  was  overrun  with 
visitors.  He  poured  forth  continued  appeals  to  the  people,  and 
boldly  avowed  his  revolutionary  opinions.  In  every  circle  his  case 
was  the  subject  of  impassioned  conversation,  and  in  an  especial 
manner  he  became  the  idol  of  the  masses.  A  packed  jury  found 


d,  Vol.  IV,  p.  430.     Mbid,  Vol.  IX,  p.  188. 


400  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AAfERICA. 

an  indictment  against  him,  and  on  December  2Oth  he  was  ar 
raigned  at  the  bar  of  the  Assembly  on  the  same  charge,  on  which 
occasion  he  was  defended  by  George  Clinton,  afterwards  the  first 
governor  of  the  State  of  New  York.  In  the  course  of  the  follow 
ing  month  a  writ  of  habeas  corpus  was  sued  out,  but  without  re 
sult,  and  he  was  not  liberated  until  March  4,  1771,  when  the  as 
sembly  was  prorogued.  When  the  Assembly  attempted  to  extort 
from  him  a  humiliating  recantation,  he  undauntingly  answered 
their  threat,  that  "rather  than  resign  my  rights  and  privileges  as  a 
British  subject,  I  would  suffer  my  right  hand  to  be  cut  off  at  the 
bar  of  the  house."  When  set  at  liberty  he  entered  into  correspon 
dence  with  the  master-spirits  in  all  parts  of  the  country ;  and  when 
the  celebrated  meetings  in  the  fields  were  held,  on  July  6,  1774, 
preparatory  to  the  election  of  the  New  York  delegates  to  the  First 
General  Congress,  he  was  called  to  preside,  and  resolutions  pre 
pared  by  him  were  adopted,  pointing  out  the  mode  of  choosing 
deputies,  inveighing  against  the  Boston  Port  Bill,  and  urging 
upon  the  proposed  congress  the  prohibition  of  all  commercial  in 
tercourse  with  Great  Britain.  In  March  1775,  he  was  a  member 
of  the  Provincial  Convention,  and  was  nominated  as  one  of  the 
candidates  for  the  Continental  Congress  at  Philadelphia,  but  was 
not  elected.  In  the  same  year  he  received  a  commission  as  colonel 
of  the  ist  New  York  regiment,  and  on  August  9,  1776,  was  cre 
ated  brigadier-general.  On  the  evening  of  the  2Qth  of  the  same 
month  he  was  selected  by  Washington  to  superintend  the  embark 
ation  of  the  troops  from  Brooklyn ;  was  actively  engaged  on  Chat- 
terton's  Hill  and  in  various  places  in  New  Jersey ;  and  when  Gen 
eral  William  Heath,  in  the  spring  of  1777,  left  Peekskill  to  assume 
the  command  of  the  eastern  department,  he  succeeded  that  officer, 
but  was  compelled,  by  a  superior  force  under  Sir  William  Howe, 
to  retreat  from  the  town,  after  destroying  a  considerable  supply  of 
stores,  on  March  23rd.  After  the  battle  of  Germantown,  in  which 
he  participated,  Washington,  writing  to  the  president  of  Congress, 
under  date  of  October  7,  1777,  says: 

"I  cannot  however  omit  this  opportunity   of    recommending 
General  McDougall  to  their  notice.     This  gentleman,  from  the 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICAN  INTERESTS.         401 

time  of  his  appointment  as  brigadier,  from  his  abilities,  military 
knowledge,  and  approved  bravery,  has  every  claim  to  promotion."* 
On  the  2Oth  of  the  same  month  he  was  commissioned  major- 
general.  On  March  16,  1778,  he  was  directed  to  assume  the  com 
mand  of  the  different  posts  on  the  Hudson,  and,  with  activity,  pur 
sued  the  construction  of  the  fortifications  in  the  Highlands,  and, 
after  the  flight  of  General  Arnold,  was  put  in  command  of  West 
Point,  October  5,  1780.  Near  the  close  of  that  year  he  was  called 
upon  by  New  York  to  repair  to  Congress  as  one  of  their  represen 
tatives.  It  was  a  critical  moment,  and  Washington  urged  his 
acceptance  of  the  post;  accordingly  he  took  his  seat  in  the  Con 
gress  the  next  January.  Congress  having  organized  an  execu 
tive  department,  in  1781,  General  McDougall  was  appointed  Min 
ister  of  Marine.  He  did  not  remain  long  in  Philadelphia,  for  his 
habits,  friendships,  associations  and  convictions  of  duty  recalled 
him  to  the  camp.  The  confidence  felt  in  his  integrity  and  good 
judgment  by  all  classes  in  the  service,  was  such,  that  when  the 
army  went  into  winter  quarters  at  Newburgh,  in  1783,  he  was 
chosen  at  the  head  of  the  delegation  to  Congress  to  represent  their 
grievances.  The  same  year,  after  the  close  of  the  war,  he  was 
elected  to  represent  the  Southern  District  in  the  senate  of  New 
York  and  continued  a  member  of  that  body  until  his  death,  which 
occurred  in  the  city  of  New  York  June  8,  1786.  At  the  time  of  his 
decease,  General  McDougall  was  president  of  the  Bank  of  New 
York.  In  politics  he  adhered  to  the  Hamilton  party. 

GENERAL   LACHLAN    M^INTOSH. 

The  history  of  the  emigration  of  John  Mohr  Mclntosh  to 
Georgia,  and  the  settlement  upon  the  Alatamaha,  where  now 
stands  the  city  of  Darien,  has  already  been  recorded.  The 
second  son  of  John  Mohr  was  Lachlan,  born  near  Raits  in 
Badenoch,  Scotland,  March  17,  1725,  and  consequently  was 
eleven  years  old  at  the  time  he  emigrated  to  America.  As  has 
been  already  noted  John  Mohr  Mclntosh  was  captured  by  the 
Spaniards  at  Fort  Moosa,  carried  to  Spain,  and  after  several 
years,  returned  in  broken  health. 


*Ibid,  Vol.  V,  p.  85. 


402 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 


Both  Lachlan  and  his  elder  brother  William  were  placed  as 
cadets  in  the  regiment  by  General  Oglethorpe.  When  General 
Oglethorpe  made  his  final  preparations  for  his  return  to  England, 
the  two  young  brothers  were  found  hid  away  in  the  hold  of  an 
other  vessel,  for  they  had  heard  of  the  attempts  then  being  made 
by  prince  Charles  to  regain  the  throne  of  his  ancestors,  and  they 
hoped  to  regain  something  that  the  family  of  Borlam  had  lost,  of 
which  they  were  members.  General  Oglethorpe  had  the  two  boys 
brought  to  his  cabin ;  he  spoke  to  them  of  the  friendship  he  had  en 
tertained  for  their  father, 
of  the  kindness  he  had 
shown  to  themselves,  of 
the  hopelessness  of  every 
attempt  of  the  house  of 
Stuart,  of  their  own  folly 
in  engaging  in  this  wild 
and  desperate  struggle,  of 
his  own  duty  as  an  officer 
of  the  house  of  Brunswick; 
but  if  they  would  go  ashore, 
their  secret  should  be  his. 
He  received  their  pledge 
and  they  never  saw  him 
again. 

At  that  time  the 
means  of  education  in 
Georgia  were  limited,  yet 

under  his  mother's  care  Lachlan  Mclntosh  was  well  instructed 
in  English,  mathematics  and  other  branches  necessary  for  future 
military  use.  Lachlan  sought  the  promising  field  of  enterprise  in 
Charleston,  South  Carolina,  where  the  fame  of  his  father's  gal 
lantry  and  misfortunes  secured  to  him  a  kind  reception  from 
Henry  Laurens,  afterwards  president  of  Congress,  and  the  first 
minister  of  the  United  States  to  Holland.  In  the  house  of  that 
patriot  he  remained  several  years,  and  contracted  friendships  that 
lasted  while  he  lived,  with  some  of  the  leading  citizens  of  the 
southern  colonies.  Having  adopted  the  profession  of  surveyor, 


GENERAL  LACHLAN   MC!NTOSH. 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICAN  INTERESTS.          403 

and  married,  he  returned  to  Georgia,  where  he  acquired  a  wide 
and  honorable  reputation.  On  account  of  his  views  concerning 
certain  lands  between  the  Alatamaha  and  St.  Mary's  rivers  which 
did  not  coincide  with  those  of  Governor  Wright  of  Georgia,  it  af 
forded  the  latter  a  pretence,  for  a  long  and  deliberate  opposition  to 
the  interests  of  Lachlan  Mclntosh,  which  gradually  schooled  him 
for  the  approaching  conflict  between  England  and  her  American 
colonies.  When  that  event  began  to  dawn  upon  the  people  every 
eye  in  Georgia  was  turned  to  General  Mclntosh  as  the  leader  of 
whatever  force  that  province  might  bring  into  the  struggle. 
When,  therefore,  the  revolutionary  government  was  organized 
and  an  order  was  made  for  raising  a  regiment  was  adopted,  Lach 
lan  Mclntosh  was  made  colonel  commandant ;  and  when  the  order 
was  issued  for  raising  three  other  regiments,  in  September,  1776, 
he  was  immediately  appointed  brigadier-general  commandant. 
About  this  time  Button  Gwinnett  was  elected  governor,  who  had 
been  an  unsuccessful  competitor  for  the  command  of  the  troops. 
He  was  a  man  unrestrained  by  any  honorable  principles,  and  used 
his  official  authority  in  petty  persecutions  of  General  Mclntosh 
and  his  family.  The  general  bore  all  this  patiently  until  his  op 
ponent  ceased  to  be  governor,  when  he  communicated  to  him  the 
opinion  he  entertained  of  his  conduct.  He  received  a  challenge, 
and  in  a  duel  wounded  him  mortally.  General  Mclntosh  now  ap 
plied,  through  his  friend  Colonel  Henry  Laurens,  for  a  place  in 
the  Continental  army,  which  was  granted,  and  with  his  staff  was 
invited  to  join  the  commander-in-chief.  He  soon  won  the  confi 
dence  of  Washington,  and  for  a  long  time  was  placed  in  his  front, 
while  watching  the  superior  forces  of  Sir  William  Howe  in  Phil 
adelphia. 

While  the  army  was  in  winter  quarters  at  Valley  Forge,  the 
attention  of  the  government  was  called  to  the  exposed  condition 
of  the  western  frontier,  upon  which  the  British  was  constantly 
exciting  the  Indians  to  the  most  terrible  atrocities.  It  was  de 
termined  that  General  Mclntosh  should  command  an  expedition 
against  the  Indians  on  the  Ohio.  In  a  letter  to  the  President  of 
Congress,  dated  May  12,  1778,  Washington  says: 

''After  much  consideration  upon    the    subject,    I    have    ap- 


404  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

pointed  General  Mclntosh  to  command  at  Fort  Pitt,  and  in  the 
western  country,  for  which  he  will  set  out  as  soon  as  he  can  ac 
commodate  his  affairs.  I  part  with  this  gentleman  with  much  re 
luctance,  as  I  esteem  him  an  officer  of  great  worth  and  merit,  and 
as  I  know  his  services  here  are  and  will  be  materially  wanted.  His 
firm  disposition  and  equal  justice,  his  assiduity  and  good  under 
standing,  added  to  his  being  a  stranger  to  all  parties  in  that  quar 
ter,  pointed  him  out  as  a  proper  person."* 

With  a  reinforcement  of  five  hundred  men  General  Mclntosh 
marched  to  Fort  Pitt,  of  which  he  assumed  the  command,  and  in 
a  short  time  he  gave  repose  to  all  western  Pennsylvania  and  Vir 
ginia.  In  the  spring  of  1779,  he  completed  arrangements  for  an 
expedition  against  Detroit,  but  in  April  was  recalled  by  Washing 
ton  to  take  part  in  the  operations  proposed  for  the  south,  where 
his  knowledge  of  the  country,  added  to  his  Stirling  qualities,  prom 
ised  him  a  useful  field.  He  joined  General  Lincoln  in  Charleston, 
and  every  preparation  in  their  power  was  made  for  the  invasion  of 
Georgia,  then  in  possession  of  the  British,  as  soon  as  the  French 
fleet  under  count  D'Estaing  should  arrive  on  the  coast.  General 
Mclntosh  marched  to  Augusta,  took  command  of  the  advance  of 
the  troops,  and  proceeding  down  to  Savannah,  drove  in  all  the 
British  outposts.  Expecting  to  be  joined  by  the  French,  he 
marched  to  Beauly,  where  count  D'Estaing  effected  a  landing  on 
September  I2th,  I3th,  and  I4th,  and  on  the  I5th  was  joined  by 
General  Lincoln.  General  Mclntosh  pressed  for  an  immediate  at 
tack,  but  the  French  admiral  refused.  In  the  very  midst  of  the 
siege  the  French  fleet  put  to  sea,  leaving  Generals  Lincoln  and 
Mclntosh  to  retreat  to  Charleston,  where  they  were  besieged  by 
an  overwhelming  force  under  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  to  whom  the  city 
was  surrendered  on  May  12,  1780.  With  this  event  the  military 
life  of  General  Mclntosh  closed.  He  was  long  detained  a  pris 
oner  of  war,  and  when  finally  released,  retired  with  his  family  to 
Virginia,  where  he  remained  until  the  British  troops  were  driven 
from  Savannah.  Upon  his  return  to  Georgia,  he  found  his  per 
sonal  property  wasted  and  his  real  estate  much  diminished  in 
value.  From  that  time  to  the  close  of  his  life,  in  a  great  measure,. 


*Tbid,  Vol.  V,p.  361. 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICAN  INTERESTS. 


405 


he  lived  in  retirement  and  comparative  poverty  until  his  death, 
which  took  place  at  Savannah,  February  20,  1806. 


GENERAL  ARTHUR  ST.  CLAIR. 


GENERAL  ARTHUR  ST.  CLAIR. 

The  life  of  Major  Gen 
eral  Arthur  St.  Clair  was  a 
stormy  one,  full  of  disap 
pointments,  shattered  hopes, 
and  yet  honored  and  revered 
for  the  distinguished  and  dis 
interested  services  he  per 
formed.  He  was  a  near  rela 
tive  of  the  then  earl  of  Ros- 
lin,  and  was  born  in  1734,  in 
the  town  of  Thurso,  Caith 
ness  in  Scotland.  He  inher 
ited  the  fine  personal  appear 
ance  and  manly  traits  of  the 
St.  Clairs.  After  graduating 
at  the  University  of  Edin 
burgh,  he  entered  upon  the  study  of  medicine  under  the  celebrated 
Doctor  William  Hunter  of  London ;  but  receiving  a  large  sum  of 
money  from  his  mother's  estate  in  1757,  he  changed  his  purpose 
and  sought  adventures  in  a  military  life,  and  the  same  year  en 
tered  the  service  of  the  king  of  Great  Britain,  as  ensign  in  the  6oth 
or  Royal  American  Regiment  of  Foot.  In  May  of  the  succeeding 
year  he  was  with  General  Amherst  before  Louisburg.  Gathered 
there  were  men  soon  to  become  famous  among  whom  were  Wolfe, 
Montcalm,  Murray  and  Lawrence.  For  gallant  conduct  Arthur 
St.  Clair  received  a  lieutenant's  commission,  April  17,  1759,  and 
was  with  General  Wolfe  in  that  brilliant  struggle  before  Quebec, 
in  September  of  the  same  year,  and  soon  after  was  made  a  captain. 
In  1760  he  married  at  Boston,  Miss  Phoebe  Bayard,  with  a  fortune 
of  £40,000,  which  added  to  his  own  made  him  a  man  of  wealth. 
On  April  16,  1762,  he  resigned  his  commission  in  the  army,  and 
soon  after  led  a  colony  of  Scotch  settlers  to  the  Ligonier  Valley,  in 


406  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

Pennsylvania,  where  he  purchased  for  himself  one  thousand  acres 
of  land.  Improvements  .everywhere  sprang  up  under  his  guiding 
genius.  He  held  various  offices,  among  which  was  member  of  the 
Proprietory  Council  of  Pennsylvania,  and  colonel  of  militia.  The 
mutterings  which  preceded  the  American  Revolution  were  early 
heard  in  the  beautiful  valley  of  the  Ligonier.  Colonel  St.  Clair 
was  not  slow  to  take  action,  and  espoused  the  cause  of  the  patriots 
with  all  the  intensity  of  his  character,  and  never,  even  for  a  mo 
ment,  swerved  in  the  cause.  He  was  destined  to  receive  the  en 
during  friendship  of  Washington,  La  Fayette,  Hamilton,  Schuy- 
ler,  Wilson,  Reed,  and  others  of  the  most  distinguished  patriots  of 
the  Revolution.  Early  in  the  year  1776,  he  resigned  his  civil 
offices,  and  led  the  2nd  Pennsylvania  Regiment  in  the  invasion  of 
Canada,  and  on  account  of  the  remarkable  skill  there  displayed  in 
saving  from  capture  the  army  of  General  Sullivan,  he  received  the 
rank  of  brigadier-general,  August  6,  1776.  He  claimed  to  have 
pointed  out  the  Quaker  road  to  Washington  on  the  night  before 
the  battle  of  Princeton.  On  account  of  his  meritorious  services  in 
that  battle,  he  was  made  a  major-general,  February  19,  1777.  On 
the  advance  of  General  Burgoyne,  who  now  threatened  the  great 
avenue  from  the  north,  General  St.  Clair  was  placed  in  command 
of  Ticonderoga.  Discovering  that  he  could  not  hold  the  position, 
with  great  reluctance  he  ordered  the  fort  evacuated.  A  great 
clamor  was  raised  against  him,  especially  in  the  New  England 
States,  and  on  account  of  this  he  was  suspended,  and  a  court-mar 
tial  ordered.  Retaining  the  confidence  of  Washington  he  was  a 
volunteer  aid  to  that  commander  at  the  battle  of  Brandywine.  In 
September  1778,  the  court-martial  acquited  him  of  all  the  charges. 
He  was  on  the  court-martial  that  condemned  Major  John  Andre, 
adjutant-general  of  the  British  army,  as  a  spy,  who  had  been  ac 
tively  implicated  in  the  treason  of  Benedict  Arnold,  and  soon  after 
was  placed  in  command  of  West  Point.  He  assisted  in  quelling 
the  mutiny  of  the  Pennsylvania  line,  and  shared  in  the  crowning 
glory  of  the  Revolution,  the  capture  of  the  British  army  under 
lord  Cornwallis  at  Yorktown.  Soon  afterwards  General  St.  Clair 
retired  to  private  life,  but  his  fellow-citizens  soon  determined 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICAN  INTERESTS.          407 

otherwise.  In  1783  he  was  on  the  board  of  censors  for  Pennsyl 
vania,  and  afterwards  chosen  vendue-master  of  Philadelphia;  in 
1786  was  elected  a  member  of  Congress,  and  in  1787  was  presi 
dent  of  that  body,  which  at  that  time,  was  the  highest  office 
in  America.  In  1788  he  was  elected  governor  of  the  North  West 
Territory,  which  imposed  upon  him  the  duty  of  governing, 
organizing,  and  bringing  order  out  of  chaos,  over  that  region  of 
country.  In  1701,  Washington  made  him  commander-in-chief  of 
the  army,  and  in  the  autumn,  with  an  ill-appointed  force,  set  out, 
under  the  direct  orders  from  Henry  Knox,  then  Secretary  of 
War,  on  an  expedition  against  the  Indians,  but  met  with  an  over 
whelming  defeat  on  November  4th.  The  disaster  was  investi 
gated  by  Congress,  and  the  general  was  justly  exonerated  from  all 
blame.  He  resigned  his  commission  as  general  in  1792,  but  con 
tinued  in  office  as  governor  until  1802,  when  he  was  summarily 
dismissed  by  Thomas  Jefferson,  then  president.  In  poverty  he  re 
tired  to  a  log-house  which  overlooked  the  valley  he  had  once 
owned.  In  vain  he  pressed  his  claims  against  the  government  for 
the  expenditures  he  had  made  during  the  Revolution,  in  aid  of  the 
cause.  In  1812  he  published  his  "Narrative."  In  1813  the  legis 
lature  of  Pennsylvania  granted  him  an  annuity  of  $400,  and  finally 
the  general  government  gave  him  a  pension  of  $60  per  month. 
He  died  at  Laural  Hill,  Pennsylvania,  August  31,  1818,  from  in 
juries  received  by  being  thrown  from  a  wagon. 

Years  afterwards  Judge  Burnet  wrote,  declaring  him  to  have 
been  "unquestionably  a  man  of  superior  talents,  of  extensive  in 
formation,  and  of  great  uprightness  of  purpose,  as  well  as  suavity 
of  manners.  *  *  *  He  had  been  accustomed  from  infancy  to 
mingle  in  the  circles  of  taste  and  refinement,  and  had  acquired  a 
polish  of  manners,  and  a  habitual  respect  for  the  feelings  of 
others,  which  might  be  cited  as  a  specimen  of  genuine  polite 
ness."* 

In  1870  the  State  of  Ohio  purchased  the  papers  of  General 
St.  Clair,  and  in  1882  these  were  published  in  two  volumes,  con 
taining  twelve  hundred  and  seventy  pages. 


*Notes  on  the  North-Western  Territory,  p.  378. 


408  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

SERGEANT  DONALD  MCDONALD. 

The  lives  of  men  who  have  won  a  great  name  on  the  field  of 
battle  throw  a  glamor  over  themselves  which  is  both  interesting 
and  fascinating;  and  those  treading  the  same  path  but  cut  off  in 
their  career  are  forgotten.  However,  the  American  Revolution 
affords  many  acts  of  heroism  performed  by  those  who  did  not 
command  armies,  some  of  whom  performed  many  acts  worthy  of 
record.  Perhaps,  among  the  minor  officers  none  had  such  a  suc 
cessful  run  of  brilliant  exploits  as  Sergeant  Macdonald,  many  of 
which  are  sufficiently  well  authenticated.  Unfortunately  the  es 
sential  particulars  relating  to  him  have  not  been  preserved.  The 
warlike  deeds  which  he  exhibited  are  recorded  in  the  "Life  of 
General  Francis  Marion"  by  General  Horry,  of  Marion's  brigade, 
and  Weems.  Just  how  far  Weems  romanced  may  never  be 
known,  but  in  all  probability  what  is  related  concerning  Sergeant 
Macdonald  is  practically  true,  save  the  shaping  up  of  the  story. 

Sergeant  Macdonald  is  represented  to  have  been  a  son  of 
General  Donald  Macdonald,  who  headed  the  Highlanders  in 
North  Carolina,  and  met  with  an  overwhelming  defeat  at  Moore's 
Creek  Bridge.  The  son  was  a  remarkably  stout,  red-haired  young 
Scotsman,  cool  under  the  most  trying  difficulties,  and  brave  with 
out  a  fault.  Soon  after  the  defeat  and  capture  of  his  father  he 
joined  the  American  troops  and  served  under  General  Horry. 
One  day  General  Horry  asked  him  why  he  had  entered  the  service 
of  the  patriots.  In  substance  he  made  the  following  reply: 

"Immediately  on  the  misfortune  of  my  father  and  his  friends 
at  the  Great  Bridge,  I  fell  to  thinking  what  could  be  the  cause; 
and  then  it  struck  me  that  it  must  have  been  owing  to  their  own 
monstrous  ingratitude.  'Here  now,'  said  I  to  myself,  'is  a  parcel 
of  people,  meaning  my  poor  father  and  his  friends,  who  fled  from 
the  murderous  swords  of  the  English  after  the  massacre  at  Cul- 
loden.  Well,  they  came  to  America,  with  hardly  anything  but 
their  poverty  and  mournful  looks.  But  among  this  friendly  peo 
ple  that  was  enough.  Every  eye  that  saw  us,  had  pity ;  and  every 
hand  was  reached  out  to  assist.  They  received  us  in  their  houses 
as  though  we  had  been  their  own  unfortunate  brothers.  They 
kindled  high  their  hospitable  fires  for  us,  and  spread  their  feasts, 
and  bid  us  eat  and  drink  and  banish  our  sorrows,  for  that  we  were 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICAN  INTERESTS.          409 

in  a  land  of  friends.  And  so  indeed,  we  found  it;  for  whenever 
we  told  of  the  woeful  battle  of  Culloden,  and  how  the  English 
gave  no  quarter  to  our  unfortunate  countrymen,  but  butchered 
all  they  could  overtake,  these  generous  people  often  gave  us  their 
tears,  and  said,  *O !  that  we  had  been  there  to  aid  with  our  rifles, 
then  should  many  of  these  monsters  have  bit  the  ground/  They 
received  us  into  the  bosoms  of  their  peaceful  forests,  and  gave  us 
their  lands  and  their  beauteous  daughters  in  marriage,  and  we 
became  rich.  And  yet,  after  all,  soon  as  the  English  came  to 
America,  to  murder  this  innocent  people,  merely  for  refusing  to 
be  their  slaves,  then  mv  father  and  friends,  forgetting  all  that  the 
Americans  had  done  for  them,  went  and  joined  the  British,  to  as 
sist  them  to  cut  the  throats  of  their  best  friends !  Now/  said  I  to 
myself,  'if  ever  there  was  a  time  for  God  to  stand  up  to  punish  in 
gratitude,  this  was  the  time/  And  God  did  stand  up;  for  he  en 
abled  the  Americans  to  defeat  my  father  and  his  friends  most  com 
pletely.  But,  instead  of  murdering  the  prisoners  as  the  English 
had  done  at  Culloden,  they  treated  us  with  their  usual  generosity. 
And  now  these  are  the  people  I  love  and  will  fight  for  as  long  as 
I  live." 

The  first  notice  given  of  the  sergeant  was  the  trick  which  he 
played  on  a  royalist.  As  soon  as  he  heard  that  Colonel  Tarleton 
was  encamped  at  Monk's  Corner,  he  went  the  next  morning  to  a 
wealthy  old  royalist  of  that  neighborhood,  and  passing  himself 
for  a  sergeant  in  the  British  corps,  presented  Colonel  Tarleton's 
compliments  with  the  request  that  he  would  send  him  one  of  his 
best  horses  for  a  charger,  and  that  he  should  not  lose  by  the  gift. 

"Send  him  one  of  my  finest  horses  !"  cried  the  old  traitor  with 
eyes  sparkling  with  joy.  "Yes,  Mr.  Sergeant,  that  I  will,  by  gad ! 
and  would  send  him  one  of  my  finest  daughters  too,  had  he  but 
said  the  word.  A  good  friend  of  the  king,  did  he  call  me,  Mr. 
Sergeant?  yes,  God  save  his  sacred  majesty,  a  good  friend  I  am 
indeed,  and  a  true.  And,  faith,  I  am  glad  too,  Mr.  Sergeant,  that 
colonel  knows  it.  Send  him  a  charger  to  drive  the  rebels,  hey? 
Yes,  egad  will  I  send  him  one,  and  as  proper  a  one  too  as  ever  a 
soldier  straddled.  Dick !  Dick !  I  say  you  Dick !" 

"Here,  massa,  here !  here  Dick !" 

"Oh,  you  plaguey  dog !  so  I  must  always  split  my  throat  with 
bawling,  before  I  can  get  you  to  answer  hey  ?" 

"High,  massa,  sure  Dick  always  answer  when  he  hear  massa 
hallo!" 

"You  do,  you  villian,  do  you?    Well  then  run !  jump,  fly,  you 


410  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

rascal,  fly  to  the  stable,  and  bring  me  out  Selim,  my  young  Selim ! 
do  you  hear?  you  villiam,  do  you  hear?" 

''Yes,  massa,  be  sure !" 

Then  turning  to  the  sergeant  he  went  on : 

"Well,  Mr.  Sergeant,  you  have  made  me  confounded  glad 
this  morning,  you  may  depend.  And  now  suppose  you  take  a 
glass  of  peach ;  of  good  old  peach,  Air.  Sergeant  ?  do  you  think  it 
would  do  you  any  harm  ?" 

"Why,  they  say  it  is  good  of  a  rainy  morning,  sir,"  replied 
the  sergeant. 

"O  yes,  famous  of  a  rainy  morning,  Mr.  Sergeant!  a  mighty 
antifogmatic.  It  prevents  you  the  ague,  Mr.  Sergeant ;  and  clears 
a  man's  throat  of  the  cobwebs,  sir." 

"God  bless  your  honor !"  said  the  sergeant  as  he  turned  off  a 
bumper. 

Scarcely  had  this  conversation  passed  when  Dick  paraded 
Selim ;  a  proud,  full-blooded,  stately  steed,  that  stepped  as  though 
he  were  too  lofty  to  walk  upon  the  earth.  Here  the  old  man 
brightening  up,  broke  out  again : 

"Aye !  there,  Mr.  Sergeant,  there  is  a  horse  for  you !  isn't  he, 
my  boy?" 

"Faith,  a  noble  animal,  sir,"  replied  the  sergeant. 

"Yes,  egad !  a  noble  animal  indeed ;  a  charger  for  a  king,  Mr. 
Sergeant!  Well,  my  compliments  to  Colonel  Tarleton;  tell  him 
I've  sent  him  a  horse,  my  young  Selim,  my  grand  Turk,  do  you 
hear,  my  son  of  thunder?  And  say  to  the  colonel  that  I  don't 
grudge  him  either,  for  egad !  he's  too  noble  for  me,  Mr.  Sergeant. 
I've  no  work  that's  fit  for  him,  sir;  no  sir,  if  there's  any  work  in  all 
this  country  that's  good  enough  for  him  but  just  that  which  he  is 
now  going  on;  the  driving  the  rebels  out  of  the  land." 

He  had  Selim  caparisoned  with  his  elegant  new  saddle  and 
holsters,  with  his  silver-mounted  pistols.  Then  giving  Sergeant 
Macdonald  a  warm  breakfast,  and  loaning  him  his  great  coat,  he 
sent  him  off,  with  the  promise  that  he  would,  the  next  morning, 
come  and  see  how  Colonel  Tarleton  was  pleased  with  Selim.  Ac 
cordingly  he  waited  on  the  English  colonel,  told  him  his  name 
with  a  smiling  countenance;  but,  to  his  mortification  received  no 
special  notice.  After  .partially  recovering  from  his  embarrass 
ment  he  asked  Colonel  Tarleton  how  he  liked  his  charger. 

"Charger,  sir?"  said  the  colonel. 

"Yes,  sir,  the  elegant  horse  I  sent  you  yesterday." 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICAN  INTERESTS.          411 

"The  elegant  horse  you  sent  me,  sir?" 

"Yes,  sir,  and  by  your  sergeant,  sir,  as  he  called  himself." 

"An  elegant  horse!  and  by  my  sergeant?  Why  really,  sir, 
I-I-I  don't  understand  all  this." 

"Why,  my  dear,  good  sir,  did  you  not  send  a  sergeant  yester 
day  with  your  compliments  to  me,  and  a  request  that  I  would  send 
you  my  very  best  horse  for  a  charger,  which  I  did  ?" 

"No,  sir,  never !"  replied  the  colonel ;  "I  never  sent  a  sergeant 
on  any  such  errand.  Nor  till  this  moment  did  I  ever  know  that 
there  existed  on  earth  such  a  being  as  you." 

The  old  man  turned  black  in  the  face ;  he  shook  throughout ; 
and  as  soon  as  he  could  recover  breath  and  power  of  speech,  he 
broke  out  into  a  torrent  of  curses,  enough  to  make  one  shudder  at 
his  blasphemy.  Nor  was  Colonel  Tarleton  much  behind  him 
when  he  learned  what  a  valuable  animal  had  slipped  through  his 
hands. 

When  Sergeant  Macdonald  was  asked  how  he  could  reconcile 
the  taking  of  the  horse  he  replied : 

"Why,  sir,  as  to  that  matter,  people  will  think  differently; 
but  for  my  part  I  hold  that  all  is  fair  in  war;  and  besides,  sir,  if  I 
had  not  taken  him  ColonelTarleton,  no  doubt,  would  have  got 
him.  And  then,  with  such  a  swift  strong  charger  as  this  he  might 
do  us  as  much  harm  as  I  hope  to  do  tttem." 

Harm  he  did  with  a  vengeance;  for  he  had  no  sense  of  fear; 
and  for  strength  he  could  easily  drive  his  sword  through  cap  and 
skull  of  an  enemy  with  irresistible  force.  He  was  fond  of  Selim, 
and  kept  him  to  the  top  of  his  metal ;  Selim  was  not  much  his 
debtor ;  for,  at  the  first  glimpse  of  a  red-coat,  he  would  paw,  and 
champ  his  iron  bit  with  rage;  and  the  moment  of  command,  he 
was  off  among  them  like  a  thunderbolt.  The  gallant  Highlander 
never  stopped  to  count  the  number,  but  would  dash  into  the  thick 
est  of  the  fight,  and  fall  to  hewing  and  cutting  down  like  an  un 
controllable  giant. 

General  Horry,  when  lamenting  the  death  of  his  favorite 
sergeant  said  that  the  first  time  he  saw  him  fight  was  when  the 
British  held  Georgetown;  and  with  the  sergeant  the  two  set  out 
alone  to  reconnoitre.  The  two  concealed  themselves  in  a  clump  of 
pines  near  the  road,  with  the  enemy's  lines  in  full  view.  About 
sunrise  five  dragoons  left  the  town  and  dashed  up  the  road 


412  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

towards  the  place  where  the  heroes  were  concealed.  The  face  of 
Sergeant  Macdonald  kindled  up  with  the  joy  of  battle.  "Zounds, 
Macdonald,"  said  General  Horry,  "here's  an  odds  against  us,  five 
to  two."  "By  my  soul  now  captain,"  he  replied,  "and  let  'em 
come  on.  Three  are  welcome  to  the  sword  of  Macdonald/' 
When  the  dragoons  were  fairly  opposite,  the  two,  with  drawn 
sabres  broke  in  upon  them  like  a  tornado.  The  panic  was  com 
plete;  two  were  immediately  overthrown,  and  the  remaining  three 
wheeled  about  and  dashed  for  the  town,  applying  the  whip  and 
spur  to  their  steeds.  The  sergeant  mounted  upon  the  swift-footed 
Selim  out-distanced  his  companion,  and  single-handed  cut  down 
two  of  the  foe.  The  remaining  one  would  have  met  a  like  fate  had 
not  the  guns  of  the  fort  protected  him.  Although  quickly  pur 
sued  by  the  relief,  the  sergeant  had  the  address  to  bring  off  an  ele 
gant  horse  of  one  of  the  dragoons  whom  he  had  killed. 

A  day  or  two  after  the  victory  of  General  Marion  over  Col 
onel  Tynes,  near  the  Black  river,  General  Horry  took  Captain 
Baxter,  Lieutenant  Postell  and  Sergeant  Macdonald,  with  thirty 
privates,  to  see  if  some  advantage  could  not  be  gained  over  the 
enemy  near  the  lines  of  Georgetown.  While  partaking  of  a  meal 
at  the  house  of  a  planter,  a  British  troop  attempted  to  surprise 
them.  The  party  leaped  to  their  saddles  and  were  soon  in  hot 
pursuit  of  the  foe.  While  all  were  excellently  mounted,  yet  no 
horse  could  keep  pace  with  Selim.  He  was  the  hindmost  when  the 
race  began,  but  with  widespread  nostrils,  long  extended  neck^  and 
.glaring  eyeballs,  he  seemed  to  fly  over  the  course.  Coming  up 
with  the  enemy  Sergeant  Macdonald  drew  his  claymore,  and  ris 
ing  on  his  stirrups,  with  high-uplifted  arm,  he  waved  it  three 
times  in  circles  over  his  head,  and  then  with  terrific  force  brought 
it  down  upon  the  fleeing  dragoon.  One  of  the  British  officers 
snapped  his  pistol  at  him,  but  before  he  could  try  another  the  ser 
geant  cut  him  down.  Imme'diately  after,  at  a  blow  apiece,  three 
more  dragoons  were  brought  to  the  earth  by  the  resistless  clay 
more.  Of  the  twenty-five,  not  a  man  escaped,  save  one  officer, 
who  struck  off  at  right  angles,  for  a  swamp,  which  he  gained,  and 
so  cleared  himself.  So  frightened  was  Captain  Meriot,  the  Brit- 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICAN  INTERESTS. 


413 


ish  officer,  that  his  hair,  from  a  bright  auburn,  before  night,  had 
turned  gray. 

On  the  following  day  General  Horry  encountered  one  third 
of  Colonel  Gainey's  men,  and  in  the  encounter  the  latter  lost  one 
half  his  men  who  were  in  the  action.  In  the  conflict,  as  usual  the 
sergeant  performed  prodigies  of  valor.  Later  in  the  day  Colonel 
Gainey's  regiment  again  commenced  the  attack, .  when  Sergeant 


SERGEANT  MACDONALD  AND  COLONEL  GAINEY. 


Macdonald  made  a  dash  for  the  leader,  in  full  confidence  of  get 
ting  a  gallant  charger.  Colonel  Gainey  proved  to  have  been  well 
mounted;  but  the  sergeant,  regarding  but  the  one  enemy  passed 
all  others.  He  afterwards  said  he  could  have  slain  several  in  the 
charge,  but  wished  for  no  meaner  object  than  their  leader.  Only 
one,  who  threw  himself  in  the  way,  became  his  victim,  whom  he 
shot  down  as  they  went  at  full  speed  along  the  Black  river  road. 
When  they  reached  the  corner  of  Richmond  fence,  the  sergeant 


414  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

had  gained  so  far  upon  his  enemy,  as  to  be  able  to  plunge  his  bay- 
one  into  his  back.  The  steel  parted  from  the  gun,  and,  with  no 
time  to  extricate  it,  Colonel  Gainey  rushed  into  Georgetown,  with 
the  weapon  still  conspicuously  showing  how  close  and  eager  had 
been  the  charge,  and  how  narrow  the  escape.  The  wound  was  not 
fatal. 

On  another  occasion  General  Marion  ordered  Captain  With 
ers  to  take  Sergeant  Macdonald,  with  four  volunteers,  and  search 
out  the  intentions  of  the  enemy  in  Georgetown.  On  the  way  they 
stopped  at  a  wayside  house  and  drank  too  much  brandy.  Ser 
geant  Macdonald,  feeling  the  effects  of  the  potion,  with  a  red 
face,  reined  up  Selim,  and  drawing  his  claymore,  began  to  pitch 
and  prance  about,  cutting  and  slashing  the  empty  air,  and  cried 
out,  "Huzza,  boys!  let's  charge!"  Then  clapping  spurs  to  their 
steeds  these  six  men,  huzzaing  and  flourishing  their  swords, 
charged  at  full  tilt  into  a  town  garrisoned  by  three  hundred  Brit 
ish.  The  enemy  supposing  this  was  the  advance  guard  of  General 
Marion,  fled  to  their  redoubts ;  but  all  were  not  fortunate  enough 
to  reach  that  haven,  for  several  were  overtaken  and  cut  down  in 
the  streets,  among  whom  was  a  sergeant-major,  who  fell  from  a 
back-handed  stroke  of  a  claymore  dealt  by  Sergeant  Macdonald. 
Out  of  the  town  the  young  men  galloped  without  receiving  any  in 
jury. 

Not  long  after  the  above  incident,  the  sergeant,  as  usual  em 
ploying  himself  in  watching  the  movements  of  the  British, 
climbed  up  into  a  bushy  tree,  and  thence,  with  a  musket  loaded 
with  pistol  bullets,  fired  at  the  guard  as  they  passed  by ;  of  whom 
he  killed  one  man  and  badly  wounded  Lieutenant  Torquano ; 
then  sliding  down  the  tree,  mounted  Selim,  and  was  soon  out  of 
harm's  was.  Repassing  the  Black  river  he  left  his  clothes  behind 
him,  which  were  seized  by  the  enemy.  He  sent  word  to  Colonel 
Watson  if  he  did  not  immediately  send  back  his  clothes,  he  would 
kill  eight  of  his  men  to  compensate  for  them.  He  felt  it  was  a 
point  -of  honor  that  he  should  recover  his  clothes.  Colonel  Wat 
son  greatly  irritated  by  a  late  defeat,  was  furious  at  the  audacious 
message.  He  contemptuously  ordered  the  messenger  to  return; 
but  some  of  his  officers,  aware  of  the  character  of  the  sergeant, 


HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICAN  INTERESTS.          415 

urged  that  the  clothes  might  be  returned  to  the  partisan,  as  he 
would  positively  keep  his  word.  Colonel  Watson  yielded,  and 
when  the  messenger  returned  to  the  sergeant,  he  said,  "You  may 
now  tell  Colonel  Watson  that  I  will  kill  but  four  of  his  men." 

The  last  relation  of  Sergeant  Macdonald,  as  given  by  Gen 
eral  Peter  Horry,  is  in  reference  to  Captains  Snipes  and  McCauley, 
with  the  sergeant  and  forty  men,  having  surprised  and  cut  to 
pieces  a  large  party  of  the  enemy  near  Charleston. 

Sergeant  Macdonald  did  not  live  to  reap  the  fruit  of  his 
labors,  or  even  to  see  his  country  free.  He  was  killed  at  the  siege 
of  Fort  Motte,  May  12,  1781.  In  this  fort  was  stationed  a  British 
garrison  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  men  under  Captain  McPherson, 
which  had  been  reinforced  by  a  small  force  of  dragoons  sent  from 
Charleston  with  dispatches  for  lord  Rawdon.  General  Marion, 
with  the  assistance  of  Colonel  Henry  Lee,  laid  siege  to  the  fort 
ress,  which  was  compelled  to  surrender,  owing  to  the  burning  of 
the  mansion  in  the  center  of  the  works.  Mrs.  Rebecca  Motte,  the 
lady  that  owned  the  mansion,  furnished  the  bow  and  arrows  used 
to  carry  the  fire  to  the  roof  of  the  building.  Nathan  Savage,  a 
private  in  the  ranks  of  General  Marion's  men,  winged  the  arrow 
with  the  lighted  torch.  The  British  did  not  lose  a  man,  and  Gen 
eral  Marion  lost  two  of  his  bravest, — Lieutenant  Cruger  and  Ser 
geant  Macdonald.  His  resting  place  is  unknown.  No  monument 
has  been  erected  to  his  memory ;  but  his  name  will  endure  so  long 
as  men  shall  pay  respect  to  heroism  and  devotion  to  country. 


APPENDIX. 


Since  the  publication  of  "Scotch  Highlanders  in  America," 
I  have  secured  the  following  complete  list  of  the  officers  of  the 
2nd  Battalion  of  the  84th  or  Royal  Highland  Emigrant  Regi 
ment,  from  Hon.  Aeneas  A.  Macdonald,  Charlottetown,  Prince 
Edward  Island.  He  also  has  a  complete  list  of  the  enlisted 
men.  The  original  document  is  in  private  hands  in  St.  John, 
N.  B. 


LIST    OF   OFFICERS    OF  2ND    BATTALION   OF 
ROYAL    HIGHLAND    EMIGRANTS. 

Muster  of  January  "21st,  1778,  at  Halifax  2nd  Battalion  of 
His  Majesty's  Young  Royal  Highland  Regiment  of  Foot 
whereof  the  Honble  Lieut.  Genl.  Thomas  Gage  is  Colonel  in 
Chief. 

1st  Company,  Major  Commandant,  John  Small,  Commis 
sioned  June  13th,  1775,  and  April  8th,  1777;  Captain  Lieuten 
ant,  John  MacLean,  Commissioned  April  9th,  1776;  Ensign, 
Lauchlan  McQuarrie,  Commissioned  April  9th,  1776;  Chaplain, 
Revd  Alexr  McKenzie,  Commissioned  July  12th,  177G,  Absent 
by  leave,  Revd  Doctr  Brinston  officiating;  Adjutant,  Hector 
MacLean,  Commissioned  April  25th,  1776;  Quarter  Master, 
Angus  Macdonald,  Commissioned  June  14th,  1775;  Surgeon, 
George  Fr.  Boyd,  Commissioned  May  8th,  1776;  Surgeon's 
Mate,  Donald  Cameron,  Commissioned  Oct  25th,  1776.  3  Ser 
geants  3  Corporals  2  Drummers  and  46  Privates. 

2nd  Company,  Captain,  Alexr  Macdonald,  Commissioned 
June  14th,  1775;  Lieutenant,  Gerald  Fitzgerald,  Commissioned 
June  14th,  1775;  On  recruiting  service  in  Newfoundland;  En 
sign,  Kenneth  Macdonald,  Commissioned  June  14th,  1775.  8 
non-commissioned  officers  and  38  Privates. 

3rd  Company,  Captain,  Duncan  Campbell,  Commissioned 
June  14th,  1775;  Lieutenant,  Thomas  Lunaen,  Commissioned 
June  14th,  1775;  Ensign,  Christr  Seaton,  Commissioned  April 
9th,  1777.  8  non-commissioned  officers  and  48  Privates. 

4th  Company,  Captain,  Ronald  McKinnon,  Commissioned 
June  14th,  1775;  Lieutenants,  Robert  Campbell,  Commissioned 
June  14th,  1775,  and  James  McDonald,  Commissioned  June 
14th,  1775.  8  non-commissioned  officers  and  50  Privates. 

5th   Company,    Captain,   Alexr    Campbell,     Commissioned 


June  14th,  1775,  Absent  on  Comr  in  Chief's  leave;  Lieutenant, 
Samuel  Bliss,  Commissioned  June  14th,  1775;  Ensign,  Joseph 
Hawkins,  Commissioned  Deer  25th,  1775.  8  non-commissioned 
officers  and  50  Privates. 

6th  or  Grenadier  Company,  Captain,  Murdoch  McLaine, 
Commissioned  June  14th,  1775,  Recruiting;  Lieutenants, 
Lauchlin  McLaine,  Commissioned  June  14th,  1775,  Charles 
McDonald,  Commissioned  May  18th,  1776.  8  non-commissioned 
officers  and  50  Privates. 

1th  Company,  Captain,  Neil  McLean,  Commissioned  June 
14th,  1775,  Serving  with  the  Army  in  Canada  and  under  orders 
to  join;  Lieutenant,  Hugh  Frazier,  Commissioned  Feby  27th, 
1776,  Prisoner  with  the  Rebels;  Ensign,  John  Macdonald, 
Commissioned  Octr  7th,  1776.  8  non-commissioned  officers 
and  32  Privates. 

Sth  Company,  Captain,  Allen  Macdonald,  Commissioned 
June  14th,  1775,  Prisoner  with  Rebels;  Lieutenant,  Alexr 
Macdonald,  Commissioned  June  14th,  1775,  Prisoner  with 
Rebels;  Ensign,  Alexr  Maclean,  Commissioned  Deer  25th, 
1776.  8  non-commissioned  officers  and  34  Privates. 

9th  Company,  Captain,  John  Macdonald,  Commissioned 
June  14th,  1775;  Lieutenant,  Alexr  McDonell,  Commissioned 
June  14th,  1775,  Prisoner  with  the  Rebels;  Ensign,  James 
Robertson,  Commissioned  Oct  30th,  1776.  8  non-com 
missioned  officers  and  34  Privates. 

10th  Company,  Captain,  Allan  Macdonnell,  Commissioned 
June  14th,  1775,  Prisoner  with  the  Rebels;  Lieutenant,  John 
Macdonnell,  Major  Genl  Massey's  leave;  Ensign,  Hector  Mac 
lean,  Commissioned  June  14th,  1775.  8  non-commissioned 
officers  and  40  Privates. 

At  this  Muster  the  3rd  or  Captain  Duncan  Campbell's 
Company  and  the  5th  or  Captain  Alexr  Campbell's  Company 
could  not  have  been  present  as  the  Muster  Rolls  of  these 
Companies,  while  containing  the  list  of  Officers  and  Men,  are 
not  completed  and  not  signed  by  the  officers  or  by  the  Deputy 
Officer  taking  the  Muster.  The  5th  Company  was  in  New 
foundland  at  the  time  and  the  3rd  probably  there  also. 

At  a  Muster  of  the  Regiment  held  at  Halifax  on  2nd  of 
September  1778  the  Regiment  appears  as  His  Majesty's  Royal 
Highland  Regiment  of  Emigrants. 


APPENDIX. 


NOTE  A. 
FIRST  EMIGRANTS  TO  AMERICA. 

Parties  bearing  Highland  names  were  in  America  and  the 
West  Indies  during  the  seventeenth  century,  none  of  whom  may 
have  been  born  north  of  the  Grampians.  The  records  fail  to  give 
us  the  details.  It  has  been  noted  that  on  May  15,  1635,  Henri 
Donaldson  left  London  for  Virginia  on  the  Plaine  Joan,  the  mas 
ter  of  which  was  Richard  Buckam.  On  May  28,  1635,  Melaskus 
McKay  was  transported  from  the  same  port  and  to  the  same 
place,  on  board  the  Speedwell,  Jo.  Chappell,  master.  Dowgall 
Campbell  and  his  wife  Mary  were  living  in  Barbadoes,  Septem 
ber  1678,  as  was  also  Patric  Campel,  in  August  1679.  Malcum 
Eraser  was  physician  on  board  the  Betty,  that  carried  seventy-five 
"convicted  rebells,"  one  of  whom  was  a  woman,  in  1685,  sailed  , 
from  Port  Weymouth  for  the  Barbadoes,  and  there  sold  into  slav 
ery.  Many  persons  by  name  of  Morgan  also  left  various  English 
ports  during  that  century,  but  as  they  occur  in  conjunction  with 
that  of  Welsh  names  it  is  probable  they  were  from  the  same  coun 
try. 

NOTE  B. 
LETTER  OF  DONALD  MACPHERSON. 

Communication  between  the  two  countries  was  difficult  and 
uncertain,  which  would  inevitably,  in  a  short  time,  stop  friendly 
correspondence.  More  or  less  effort  was  made  to  keep  up  old 
friendships.  The  friends  in  the  New  World  did  not  leave  behind 
them  their  love  for  the  Highlands,  for  home,  for  father  and 
mother.  The  following  curious  letter  has  been  preserved  from 
Donald  MacPherson,  a  young  Highland  lad,  who  had  been  sent 
co  Virginia  with  Captain  Toline,  and  was  born  near  the  house 
of  Culloden  where  his  father  lived,  and  addressed  to  him.  It 
was  written  about  1727: 


418  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

'Tortobago  in  Marilante,  2  June,  17 — . 
Teer  Lofen  Kynt  Fater : 

Dis  is  te  lat  ye  ken,  dat  I  am  in  quid  healt,  plessed  be  Got 
for  dat,  houpin  te  here  de  lyk  f rae  yu,  as  I  am  'yer  nane  sin,  I 
wad  a  bine  ill  leart  gin  I  had  na  latten  yu  ken  tis,  be  kaptin  Rogirs 
skep  dat  geangs  te  Innernes,  per  cunnan  I  dinna  ket  sika  anither 
apertunti  dis  towmen  agen.  De  skep  dat  I  kam  in  was  a  lang 
tym  o  de  see  cumin  oure  heir,  but  plissis  pi  Got  for  a'  ting  wi  a 
kepit  our  heels  unco  weel,  pat  Shonie  Magwillivray  dat  hat  ay 
sair  heet.  Dere  was  saxty  o's  a'  kame  inte  te  quintry  hel  a  lit  an 
lim  an  nane  o's  a'  dyit  pat  Shonie  Magwillivray  an  an  otter  Ross 
lad  dat  kam  oure  wi's  an  mai  pi  dem  twa  wad  a  dyit  gintey  hed 
bitten  at  hame.  Pi  mi  fait  I  kanna  kamplin  for  kumin  te  dis 
quintry,  for  mestir  Nicols,  Lort  pliss  hem,  pat  mi  till  a  pra  mestir, 
dey  ca  him  Shon  Bayne,  an  hi  lifes  in  Marylant  in  te  rifer  Poto- 
mak,  he  nifer  gart  mi  wark  ony  ting  pat  fat  I  lykft  mi  sel:  de 
meast  o  a'  mi  wark  is  waterin  a  pra  stennt  hors,  and  pringin  wyn 
an  pread  ut  o  de  seller  te  mi  mestir's  tebil.  Sin  efer  I  kam  til  him 
I  nefer  wantit  a  pottle  o  petter  ele  nor  isi  n  a'  Shon  Glass  hous, 
for  I  ay  set  toun  wi  de  pairns  te  dennir.  Mi  mestir  seys  til  mi, 
fan  I  kon  speek  lyk  de  fouk  hier  dat  I  sanna  pe  pidden  di  nating 
pat  gar  his  plackimors  wurk,  for  de  fyt  fouk  dinna  ise  te  wurk 
pat  te  first  yeer  aftir  dey  kum  in  te  de  quintry.  Tey  speek  a'  lyk 
de  sogers  in  Inerness.  Lofen  fater,  fan  de  sarvants  hier  he  deen 
wi  der  mestirs,  dey  grou  unco  rich,  an  its  ne  wonter  for 
day  mak  a  hantil  o  tombako;  and  des  sivites  anahels  and 
de  sheries  an  de  pires  grou  in  de  wuds  wantin  tyks  apout 
dem,  De  Swynes  te  ducks  and  durkies  geangs  en  de  wuds 
wantin  mestirs.  De  tombako  grous  shust  lyk  de  dockins  en  de 
bak  o  de  iairts  yart  an  de  skeps  dey  kum  fra  ilka  place  an  bys 
dem  an  gies  a  hantel  o  silder  an  gier  for  dem.  Mi  nane  mestir 
kam  til  de  quintry  a  sarfant  an  weil  I  wot  hi's  nou  wort  mony  a 
susan  punt.  Fait  ye  mey  pelive  mi  de  pirest  plantir  hire  lifes 
amost  as  weil  as  de  lairt  o  Collottin.  Mai  pi  fan  mi  tim  is  ut  I 
wel  kom  hem  an  sie  yu  pat  not  for  de  fust  nor  de  neest  yeir  til 
I  gater  somtig  o  mi  nane,  for  I  fan  I  ha  dun  wi  mi  mestir,  hi  maun 
gi  mi  a  plantashon  te  set  mi  up,  its  de  quistium  hier  in  dis  quintry ; 
an  syn  I  houp  te  gar  yu  trink  wyn  insteat  o  tippeni  in  Innerness. 
I  wis  :'I  hat  kum  our  hier  twa  or  tri  yiers  seener  nor  I  dit,  syn  I 
wad  ha  kum  de  seener  hame,  pat  Got  bi  tanket  dat  I  kam  sa  seen 
as  I  dit.  Gin  yu  koud  sen  mi  owr  be  ony  o  yur  Innesness  skeps, 
ony  ting  te  mi,  an  it  war  as  muckle  clays  as  mak  a  quelt  it  wad, 
mey  pi,  gar  mi  meistir  tink  te  mere  o  mi.  It's  tru  I  ket  clays 
eneu  fe  him  bat  oni  ting  fe  yu  wad  luck  weel  an  pony,  an  ant  plese 
Got  gin  I  life,  I  sal  pey  yu  pack  agen.  Lofen  fater,  de  man  dat 


APPENDIX.  419 

wryts  dis  letir  for  mi  is  van  Shames  Macheyne,  hi  lifes  shust  a 
myl  fe  mi,  hi  hes  pin  unko  kyn  te  mi  sin  efer  I  kam  te  de  quintrie. 
Hi  wes  porn  en  Petic  an  kom  our  a  sarfant  fe  Klesgou  an  hes 
peen  hes  nane  man  twa  yeirs,  an  has  sax  plockimors  wurkin  til 
hem  alrety  makin  tombako  ilka  tay.  Heil  win  hem,  shortly  an  a' 
te  geir  dat  he  hes  wun  hier  an  py  a  lerts  kip  at  hem.  Luck  dat 
yu  duina  forket  te  vryt  til  mi  ay,  fan  yu  ket  ony  occashion.  Got 
Almichte  plis  yu  Fater  an  a  de  leve  o  de  hous,  for  I  hana  forkoten 
nane  o  yu,  nor  dinna  yu  forket  mi,  for  plise  Got  I  sal  kum  hem 
wi  gier  eneuch  te  di  yu  a'  an  mi  nane  sel  guid.  I  weit  yu  will  be 
veri  vokie,  fan  yu  sii  yur  nane  sins  fesh  agen,  for  I  heive  leirt  a 
hautle  hevens  sin  I  sau  yu  an  I  am  unco  buick  leirt. 
A  tis  fe  yur  lofen  an  Opetient  Sin, 

Tonal  Mackaferson. 

Directed — For  Shames   Mackaferson  neir  te  Lairt  o  Collottin's 
hous,  neir  Innerness  en  de  Nort  o  Skotlan."* 

NOTE  C. 
EMIGRATION  DURING  THE  EIGHTEENTH  CENTURY. 

The  emigration  from  the  Highlands  to  America  was  so  pro 
nounced  that  the  Scottish  papers,  notably  the  '"Edinburgh  Even 
ing  Courant,"  the  "Caledonian  Mercury,"  and  the  "Scots  Maga 
zine,"  made  frequent  reference  and  bemoan  its  prevalence.  It 
was  even  felt  in  London,  for  the  "Gentleman's  Magazine"  was 
also  forced  to  record  it.  While  all  these  details  may  not  be  of 
great  interest,  yet  to  obtain  a  fair  idea  of  this  movement,  some 
record  will  be  of  service. 

The  "Scots  Magazine,"  for  September  1769,  records  that  the 
ship  Molly  sailed  from  Islay  on  August  2ist  of  that  year  full  of 
passengers  to  settle  in  North  Carolina;  which  was  the  third  emi 
gration  from  Argyle  "since  the  close  of  the  late  war."  A  subse 
quent  issue  of  the  same  paper  states  that  fifty-four  vessels  full  of 
emigrants  from  the  Western  Islands  and  other  parts  of  the  High 
lands  sailed  for  North  Carolina,  between  April  and  July  1770, 
conveying  twelve  hundred  emigrants.  Early  in  1771,  according 
to  the  "Scots  Magazine,"  there  were  five  hundred  emigrants  from 
Islay,  and  the  adjacent  Islands,  preparing  to  sail  in  the  following 
summer  for  America  "under  the  conduct  of  a  gentleman  of 
wealth  and  merit  whose  predecessors  resided  in  Islay  for  many 
centuries  past."  The  paper  farther  notes  that  "there  is  a  large 


*Burt's  Letters  from  the  North  of  Scotland,  Vol.  I,  p.  198. 


420  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

colony  of  the  most  wealthy  and  substantial  people  in  Skye  making 
ready  to  follow  the  example  of  the  Argathelians  in  going  to  the 
fertile  and  cheap  lands  on  the  other  side  of  the  Atlantic  ocean.  Tt 
is  to  be  dreaded  that  these  migrations  will  prove  hurtful  to  the 
mother  country;  and  therefore  its  friends  ought  to  use  every 
proper  method  to  prevent  them.  These  Skye  men  to  the  number 
of  three  hundred  and  seventy,  in  due  time  left  for  America.  The 
September  issue  states  that  "several  of  them  are  people  of  prop 
erty  who  intend  making  purchases  of  land  in  America.  The  late 
great  rise  of  the  rents  in  the  Western  Islands  of  Scotland  is  said 
to  be  the  reason  of  this  emigration. 

The  "Scots  Magazine"  states  that  the  ship  Adventure  sailed 
from  Loch  Erribol,  Sunday  August  17,  1772,  with  upwards  of 
two  hundred  emigrants  from  Sutherlandshire  for  North  Carolina. 
There  were  several  emigrations  from  Sutherlandshire  that  year. 
In  June  eight  families  arrived  in  Greenock,  and  two  other  con 
tingents — one  of  one  hundred  and  the  other  of  ninety  souls — were 
making  their  way  to  the  same  place  en  route  to  America.  "The 
cause  of  this  emigration  they  assign  to  be  want  of  the  means  of 
livelihood  at  home,  through  the  opulent  graziers  engrossing  the 
frams,  and  turning  them  into  pasture.  Several  contributions  have 
been  made  for  these  poor  people  in  towns  through  which  they 
passed. 

During  the  year  1773,  emigrants  from  all  parts  of  the  High 
lands  sailed  for  America.  The  "Courant"  of  April  3,  1773,  re 
ports  that  "the  unlucky  spirit  of  emigration"  had  not  diminished, 
and  that  several  of  the  inhabitants  of  Skye,  Lewis,  and  other 
places  were  preparing  to  emigrate  to  America  during  the  coming 
summer  "and  seek  for  the  sustenance  abroad  which  they  allege 
they  cannot  find  at  home."  In  its  issue  for  July  3,  1773,  the  same 
paper  states  that  eight  hundred  people  from  Skye  were  then  pre 
paring  to  go  to  North  Carolina  and  that  they  had  engaged  a  ves 
sel  at  Greenock  to  carry  them  across  the  Atlantic.  In  the  issue  of 
the  same  paper  for  September  I5th,  same  year,  appears  the 
gloomy  statement  that  the  people  of  Badenoch  and  Lochaber  were 
in  "a  most  pitiful  situation  for  want  of  meal.  They  were  reduced 
to  live  on  blood  which  they  draw  from  their  cattle  by  repeated 
bleedings.  Need  we  wonder  to  hear  of  emigrations  from  such  a 
country."  On  September  i,  1773,  according  to  the  "Courant,"  a 
ship  sailed  from  Fort  William  for  America  with  four  hundred 
and  twenty-five  men,  women,  and  children,  all  from  Knoydart, 
Lochaber,  Appin,  Mamore,  and  Fort  William.  "They  were  the 
finest  set  of  fellows  in  the  Highlands.  It  is  allowed  they  carried 
at  least  £6000  sterling  in  ready  cash  with  them  ;  so  that  by  this  em- 


APPENDIX.  421 

igration  the  country  is  not  only  deprived  of  its  men,  but  likewise 
of  its  wealth.  The  extravagant  rents  started  by  the  landlords  is 
the  sole  cause  given  for  this  spirit  of  emigration  which  seems  to 
be  only  in  its  infancy."  On  September  29,  1773,  tne  "Courant," 
after  stating  that  there  were  from  eight  to  ten  vessels  chartered  to 
convey  Highland  emigrants  during  that  season  across  the  Atlan 
tic,  ad'ds :  "Eight  hundred  and  forty  people  sailed  from  Lewis  in 
July.  Alarmed  with  this  Lord  Fortrose,  their  master,  came  down 
from  London  about  five  weeks  ago  to  treat  with  the  remainder  of 
his  tenants.  What  are  the  terms  they  asked  of  him,  think  you? 
'The  land  at  the  old  rents;  the  augmentation  paid  for  three  years 
backward  to  be  refunded;  and  his  factor  to  be  immediately  dis 
missed/  '  The  "Courant"  added  that  unless  these  terms  were 
conceded  the  island  of  Lewis  would  soon  be  an  uninhabited 
waste.  Notwithstanding  the  visit  of  lord  Fortrose,  emigration 
went  on.  The  ship  Neptune  with  one  hundred  and  fifty  emigrants 
from  Lewis  arrived  in  New  York  on  August  23,  1773;  and,  ac 
cording  to  the  "Scots  Magazine,"  between  seven  hundred  and 
eight  hundred  emigrants  sailed  from  Stornoway  for  America  on 
June  23rd,  of  the  same  year. 

The  "Courant"  for  September  25,  1773,  in  a  communication 
from  Dornoch,  states  that  on  the  i6th  of  that  month  there  sailed 
from  Dornoch  Firth,  the  ship  Nancy,  with  two  hundred  and  fifty 
emigrants  from  Sutherlandshire  for  New  York.  The  freight  ex 
ceeded  650  guineas.  In  the  previous  year  a  ship  from  Sutherland- 
shire  paid  a  freight  of  650  guineas. 

In  October  1773,  three  vessels  with  seven  hundred  and  sev 
enty-five  emigrants  from  Moray,  Ross,  Sutherland,  and  Caith 
ness,  sailed  from  Stromness  for  America. 

The  "Courant"  for  November  10,  1773,  records  that  fifteen 
hundred  people  had  left  the  county  of  Sutherland  for  America 
within  the  two  preceding  years.  The  passage  money  cost  £3  ics 
each,  and  it  was  computed  that  on  an  average  every  emigrant 
brought  £4  with  him.  "This  amounts  to  £7500,  which  exceeds  a 
year's  rent  of  the  whole  county." 

The  "Gentleman's  Magazine"  for  June  30,  1775,  states  that 
"four  vessels,  containing  about  seven  hundred  emigrants,  have 
sailed  for  America  from  Port  Glasgow  and  Greenock,  in  the 
course  of  the  present  month,  most  of  them  from  the  north  High 
lands."  The  same  journal  for  September  23rd,  same  year,  says, 
"The  ship  Jupiter  from  Dunstaffnage  Bay,  with  two  hundred  emi 
grants  on  board,  chiefly  from  Argyleshire,  set  sail  for  North  Caro 
lina.  They  declare  the  oppressions  of  their  landlords  are  such 
that  they  can  no  longer  submit  to  them." 


422  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

The  perils  of  the  sea  did  not  deter  them.  Tales  of  suffering 
must  have  been  heard  in  the  glens.  Some  idea  of  these  sufferings 
and  what  the  emigrants  were  sometimes  called  upon  to  endure 
may  be  inferred  from  the  following: 

"In  December  (1773),  a  brig  from  Dornock,  in  Scotland,  ar 
rived  at  New  York,  with  about  200  passengers,  and  lost  about  100 
on  the  passage."* 

NOTE  D. 
APPEAL  TO  THE  HIGHLANDERS  LATELY  ARRIVED  FROM  SCOTLAND. 

Williamsburgh,  November  23,  1775. 

FRIENDS  AND  COUNTRYMEN  : — A  native  of  the  same  island, 
and  on  the  same  side  of  the  Tweed  with  yourselves,  begs,  for  a 
few  moments,  your  serious  attention.  A  regard  for  your  happi 
ness,  and  the  security  of  your  posterity,  are  the  only  motives  that 
could  have  induced  me  to  occupy  your  time  by  an  epistolary  ex 
hortation.  How  far  I  may  fall  short  of  the  object  I  have  thus  in 
view,  becomes  me  not  to  surmise.  The  same  claim,  however,  has 
he  to  praise  (though,  perhaps,  never  equally  rewarded)  who  en 
deavors  to  do  good,  as  he  who  has  the  happiness  to  effect  his  pur 
pose.  I  hope,  therefore,  no  views  of  acquiring  popular  fame,  no 
partial  or  circumstantial  motives,  will  be  attributed  to  me  for  this 
attempt.  If  this,  however,  should  be  the  case,  I  have  the  consola 
tion  to  know  that  I  am  not  the  first,  of  many  thousands,  who  have 
been  censured  unjustly. 

I  have  been  lately  told  that  our  Provincial  Congress  have  ap 
pointed  a  Committee  to  confer  with  you,  respecting  the  differ 
ences  which  at  present  subsist  between  Great  Britain  and  her 
American  Colonies ;  that  they  wish  to  make  you  their  friends,  and 
treat  with  you  for  that  purpose ;  to  convince  you,  by  facts  and  ar 
gumentation,  that  it  is  necessary  that  every  inhabitant  of  this 
Colony  should  concur  in  such  measures  as  may,  through  the  aid 
of  a  superintending  Providence,  remove  those  evils  under  which 
this  Continent  is  at  present  depressed. 

The  substance  of  the  present  contest,  as  far  as  my  abilities 
serve  me  to  comprehend  it,  is,  simply,  whether  the  Parliament  of 
Great  Britain  shall  have  the  liberty  to  take  away  your  property 
without  your  consent.  It  seems  clear  and  obvious  to  me  that  it  is 
wrong  and  dangerous  they  should  have  such  a  power;  and  that  if 
they  are  able  to  carry  this  into  execution,  no  man  in  this  Country 


*Holmes'  Annals  of  America,  Vol.  II,  p.  183. 


APPENDIX.  423 

has  any  property  which  he  may  safely  call  his  own.  Adding  to  the 
absurdity  of  a  people's  being  taxed  by  a  body  of  men  at  least  three 
thousand  miles  distant,  we  need  only  observe  that  their  views  and 
sentiments  are  opposite  to  ours,  their  manners  of  living  so  differ 
ent  that  nothing  but  confusion,  injustice,  and  oppression  could 
possibly  attend  it.  If  ever  we  are  justly  and  righteously  taxed,  it 
must  be  by  a  set  of  men  who,  living  amongst  us,  have  an  interest 
in  the  soil,  and  who  are  amenable  to  us  for  all  their  transactions. 

It  was  not  to  become  slaves  you  forsook  your  native  shores. 
Nothing  could  have  buoyed  you  up  against  the  prepossessions  of 
nature  and  of  custom,  but  a  desire  to  fly  from  tyranny  and  oppres 
sion.  Here  you  found  a  Country  with  open  arms  ready  to  receive 
you ;  no  persecuting  landlord  to  torment  you ;  none  of  your  prop 
erty  exacted  from  you  to  support  court  favorites  and  dependants. 
Under  these  circumstances,  your  virtue  and  your  interest  were 
equally  securities  for  the  uprightness  of  your  conduct;  yet,  inde 
pendent  of  these  motives,  inducements  are  not  wanting  to  attach 
you  to  the  cause  of  liberty.  No  people  are  better  qualified  than 
you,  to  ascertain  the  value  of  freedom.  They  only  can  know  its 
intrinsick  worth  who  have  had  the  misery  of  being  deprived  of  it. 

From  the  clemency  of  the  English  Nation  you  have  little  to 
expect ;  from  the  King  and  his  Ministers  still  less.  You  and  your 
forefathers  have  fatally  experienced  the  malignant  barbarity  of  a 
despotick. court.  You  cannot  have  forgot  the  wanton  acts  of  un 
paralleled  cruelty  committed  during  the  reign  of  Charles  II. 
Mercy  and  justice  were  then  strangers  to  your  land,  and  your 
countrymen  found  but  in  the  dust  a  sanctuary  from  their  dis 
tresses.  The  cries  of  age,  and  the  concessions  of  youth,  were  ut 
tered  but  to  be  disregarded;  and  equally  with  and  without  the 
formalities  of  law,  were  thousands  of  the  innocent  and  deserving 
ushered  to  an  untimely  grave.  The  cruel  and  unmerited  usage 
given  to  the  Duke  of  Argyle,  in  that  reign,  cannot  be  justified  or 
excused.  No  language  can  paint  the  horrors  of  this  transaction; 
description  falters  on  her  way,  and,  lost  in  the  labyrinth  of  sym 
pathy  and  wo,  is  unable  to  perform  the  duties  of  her  function. 
This  unhappy  nobleman  had  always  professed  himself  an  advocate 
for  the  Government  under  which  he  lived,  and  a  friend  to  the 
reigning  monarch.  Whenever  he  deviated  from  these  principles, 
it  must  have  been  owing  to  the  strong  impulses  of  honor,  and  the 
regard  he  bore  to  the  rights  of  his  fellow-creatures.  Tt  were 
endless,  as  well  as  shocking,  (says  an  elegant  writer,)  to  enum 
erate  all  the  instances  of  persecution,  or,  in  other  words,  of  ab 
surd  tyranny,  which  at  this  time  prevailed  in  Scotland.  Even 
women  were  thought  proper  objects  on  whom  they  might  exercise 


424  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

their  ferocious  and  wanton  dispositions;  and  three  of  that  sex, 
for  refusing  to  sign  some  test  drawn  up  by  tools  of  Administra 
tion,  were  devoted,  without  the  solemnity  of  a  trial,  to  a  lingering 
and  painful  death/ 

I  wish,  for  the  sake  of  humanity  in  general  and  the  royal 
family  in  particular,  that  I  could  throw  a  veil  over  the  conduct  of 
the  Duke  of  Cumberland  after  the  last  rebellion.  The  indiscrim 
inate  punishments  which  he  held  out  equally  to  the  innocent  and 
the  guilty,  are  facts  of  notoriety  much  to  be  lamented.  The  in 
tention  may  possibly,  in  some  measure,  excuse,  though  nothing 
can  justify  the  barbarity  of  the  measure. 

Let  us,  then,  my  countrymen,  place  our  chief  dependence  on 
our  virtue,  and,  by  opposing  the  standard  of  despotism  on  its  first 
appearance,  secure  ourselves  against  those  acts  in  which  a  con 
trary  conduct  will  undoubtedly  plunge  us.  I  will  venture  to  say, 
that  there  is  no  American  so  unreasonable  as  even  to  wish  you  to 
take  the  field  against  your  friends  from  the  other  side  of  the  At- 
lantick.  All  they  expect  or  desire  from  you  is,  to  remain  neutral, 
and  to  contribute  your  proportion  of  the  expenses  of  the  war. 
This  will  be  sufficient  testimony  of  your  attachment  to  the  cause 
they  espouse.  As  you  participate  of  the  blessings  of  the  soil,  it  is 
but  reasonable  that  you  should  bear  a  proportionate  part  of  the 
disadvantages  attending  it. 

To  the  virtuous  and  deserving  among  the  Americans,  nothing 
can  be  more  disagreeable  than  national  reflections ;  they  are,  and 
must  be,  in  the  eyes  of  every  judicious  man,  odious  and  contempt 
ible,  and  bespeak  a  narrowness  of  soul  which  the  virtuous  are 
strangers  to.  Let  not,  then,  any  disrespectful  epithets  which  the 
vulgar  and  illiterate  may  throw  out,  prejudice  you  against  them; 
and  endeavor  to  observe  this  general  rule,  dictated  at  least  by 
humanity,  'that  he  is  a  good  man  who  is  engaged  in  a  good  cause.' 

Your  enemies  have  said  you  are  friends  to  absolute  monarchy 
and  despotism,  and  that  you  have  offered  yourselves  as  tools  in 
the  hands  of  Administration,  to  rivet  the  chains  forging  for  your 
brethren  in  America.  I  hope  and  think  my  knowledge  of  you 
authorizes  the  assertion  that  you  are  friends  to  liberty,  and  the 
natural  and  avowed  enemies  of  tyranny  and  usurpation.  All  of 
you,  I  doubt  not,  came  into  the  Country  with  a  determined  resolu 
tion  of  finishing  here  your  days;  nor  dare  I  doubt  but  that,  fired 
with  the  best  and  noblest  species  of  human  emulation,  you  would 
wish  to  transmit  to  the  rising  generation  that  best  of  all  patrimon 
ies,  the  legacy  of  freedom. 

Private  views,  and  offers  of  immediate  reward,  can  only 
operate  on  base  and  unmanly  minds.  That  soul  in  which  the  love 


APPENDIX.  425 

of  liberty  ever  dwelt  must  reject,  with  honest  indignation,  every 
idea  of  preferment,  founded  on  the  ruins  of  a  virtuous  and  de 
serving  people.  I  would  have  you  look  up  to  the  Constitution  of 
Britain  as  the  best  and  surest  safeguard  to  your  liberties.  When 
ever  an  attempt  is  made  to  violate  its  fundamental  principles, 
every  effort  becomes  laudable  which  may  tend  to  preserve  its 
natural  purity  and  perfection. 

The  warmest  advocates  for  Administration  have  candor  suf 
ficient  to  admit  that  the  people  of  Great  Britain  have  no  right  to 
tax  America.  If  they  have  not,  for  what  are  they  contending?  It 
will,  perhaps,  be  answered,  for  the  dignity  of  Government.  Happy 
would  it  be  for  those  who  advance  this  doctrine  to  consider,  that 
there  is  more  real  greatness  and  genuine  magnanimity  in  acknowl 
edging  an  error,  than  in  persisting  in  it.  Miserable  must  that 
state  be,  whose  rulers,  rather  than  give  up  a  little  punctilio,  would 
endanger  the  lives  of  thousands  of  its  subjects  in  a  quarrel,  the  in 
justice  and  impropriety  of  which  is  universally  acknowledged.  If 
the  Americans  wish  for  anything  more  than  is  set  forth  in  the  ad 
dress  of  the  last  Congress  to  the  King  and  people  of  Great  Britain 
— if  independence  is  their  aim — by  removing  their  real  grievances, 
their  artificial  ones  (if  any  they  should  avow)  will  soon  appear, 
and  with  them  will  their  cause  be  deserted  by  every  friend  to  lim 
ited  monarchy,  and  by  every  well-wisher  to  the  interests  of  Amer 
ica.  I  have  endeavored,  in  this  uncultivated  homespun  essay,  to 
avoid  prolixity  as  much  as  possibly  I  could.  I  have  aimed  at  no 
flowers  of  speech,  no  touches  of  rhetorick,  which  are  too  often 
made  use  of  to  amuse,  and  not  to  instruct  or  persuade  the  under 
standing.  I  have  no  views  but  your  good,  and  the  credit  of  the 
Country  from  whence  you  came. 

In  case  Government  should  prevail,  and  be  able  to  tax  Amer 
ica  without  the  least  show  of  representation,  it  would  be  to  me  a 
painful  reflection  to  think,  that  the  children  of  the  land  to  which 
I  owe  my  existence,  should  have  been  the  cause  of  plunging  mil 
lions  into  perpetual  bondage. 

If  we  cannot  be  of  service  to  the  cause,  let  us  not  be  an  in 
jury  to  it.  Let  us  view  this  Continent  as  a  country  marked  out  by 
the  great  God  of  nature  as  a  receptacle  for  distress,  and  where  the 
industrious  and  virtuous  may  range  in  the  fields  of  freedom, 
happy  under  their  own  fig  trees,  freed  from  a  swarm  of  petty 
tyrants,  who  disgrace  countries  the  most  polished  and  civilized, 
and  who  more  particularly  infest  that  region  from  whence  you 
came. 

Scotius  Americanus."* 

*American  Archives,  Fourth  Series,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  1649. 


426  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

NOTE  E. 
INGRATITUDE  OF  THE  HIGHLANDERS. 

"Brigadier-General  Donald  McDonald  was  in  rebellion  in 
the  year  1745,  against  his  lawful  sovereign,  and  headed  many  of 
the  same  clan  and  name,  who  are  now  his  followers.  These  emi 
grants,  from  the  charity  and  benevolence  of  the  Assembly  of 
North-Carolina,  received  large  pecuniary  contributions,  and,  to 
encourage  them  in  making  their  settlements,  were  exempted  from 
the  payment  of  taxes  for  several  years.  It  is  a  fact,  that  numbers 
of  that  ungrateful  people,  who  have  been  lately  in  arms,  when  they 
arrived  in  Carolina,  were  without  the  necessaries  of  life — their 
passage  even  paid  by  the  charitable  contributions  of  the  inhabi 
tants.  They  have  since,  under  every  encouragement  that  the 
Province  of  North-Carolina  could  afford  them,  acquired  fortunes 
very  rapidly,  and  thus  they  requite  their  benefactor. — Virginia 
Gazette."* 

NOTE  F. 

WERE  THE  HIGHLANDERS  FAITHFUL  TO  THEIR  OATH  TAKEN  BY 
THE  AMERICANS  ? 

General  David  Stewart,  the  faithful  and  admiring  historian 
of  the  Highlanders,  makes  the  following  strange  statements  that 
need  correction,  especially  in  the  view  that  the  Highlander  had  a 
very  high  regard  for  his  oath :  After  the  battle  of  Guilford  Court 
House  "the  British  retired  southward  in  the  direction  of  Cross 
Creek,  the  Americans  following  close  in  the  rear;  but  nothing  of 
consequence  occurred.  Cross  Creek,  a  settlement  of  emigrant 
Highlanders,  had  been  remarkable  for  its  loyalty  from  the  com 
mencement  of  the  war,  and  they  now  offered  to  bring  1,500  men 
into  the  field,  to  be  commanded  by  officers  from  the  line,  to  find 
clothing  and  subsistence  for  themselves,  and  to  perform  all  duties 
whether  in  front,  flanks,  or  rear;  and  they  required  nothing  but 
arms  and  ammunition.  This  very  reasonable  offer  was  not  re 
ceived,  but  a  proposition  was  made  to  form  them  into  what  was 
called  a  provincial  corps  of  the  line.  This  was  declined  by  the 
emigrant  Highlanders,  and  after  a  negotiation  of  twelve  days, 
they  retired  to  their  settlements,  and  the  army  marched  for  Wil- 


*Ibid,  Vol.  IV,  p.  983. 


APPENDIX.  427 

mington,  where  they  expected  to  find    supplies,  of    which    they 
now  stood  in  great  need. 

There  was  among  these  settlers  a  gentleman  of  the  name  of 
Macneil,  who  had  been  an  officer  in  the  Seven  Years'  War.  He 
joined  the  army  with  several  followers,  but  soon  took  his  leave, 
having  been  rather  sharply  reprimanded  for  his  treatment  of  a 
republican  family.  He  was  a  man  of  tall  stature,  and  command 
ing  aspect,  and  moved,  when  he  walked  among  his  followers,  with 
all  the  dignity  of  a  chieftain  of  old.  Retaining  his  loyalty,  al 
though  offended  with  the  reprimand,  he  offered  to  surprise  the  re 
publican  garrison,  the  governor,  and  council,  assembled  at  Willis- 
borough.  He  had  three  hundred  followers,  one-half  of  them  old 
country  Highlanders,  the  other  half  born  in  America,  and  the  off 
spring  of  Highlanders.  The  enterprise  was  conducted  with  ad 
dress,  and  the  governor,  council,  and  garrison,  were  secured  with: 
out  bloodshed,  and  immediately  marched  off  for  Wilmington, 
Macneil  and  his  party  travelling  by  night,  and  concealing  them 
selves  in  swamps  and  woods  by  day.  However,  the  country  was 
alarmed,  and  a  hostile  force  collected.  He  proceeded  in  zig-zag 
directions,  for  he  had  a  perfect  knowledge  of  the  country,  but 
without  any  provisions  except  what  chance  threw  in  his  way. 
When  he  had  advanced  two-thirds  of  the  route,  he  found  the 
enemy  occupying  a  pass  which  he  must  open  by  the  sword,  or 
perish  in  the  swamps  for  want  of  food.  At  this  time  he  had  more 
prisoners  to  guard  than  followers.  'He  did  not  secure  his  pris 
oners  by  putting  them  to  death ;'  but,  leaving  them  under  a  guard 
of  half  his  force  on  whom  he  could  least  depend,  he  charged  with 
the  others  sword  in  hand  through  the  pass,  and  cleared  it  of  the 
enemy,  but  was  unfortunately  killed  from  too  great  ardor  in  the 
pursuit.  The  enemy  being  dispersed,  the  party  continued  their 
march  disconsolate  for  the  loss  of  their  leader;  but  their  oppon 
ents  again  assembled  in  force,  and  the  party  were  obliged  to  take 
refuge  in  the  swamps,  still  retaining  their  prisoners.  The  British 
commander  at  Wilmington,  hearing  of  Macneil's  enterprise, 
marched  out  to  his  support,  and  kept  firing  cannon,  in  expectation 
the  report  would  reach  them  in  the  swamps.  The  party  heard  the 
reports,  and  knowing  that  the  Americans  had  no  artillery,  they 
ventured  out  of  the  swamps  towards  the  quarter  whence  they 
heard  the  guns,  and  meeting  with  Major  (afterwards  Sir  James) 
Craig,  sent  out  to  support  them,  they  delivere'd  over  their  prison 
ers  half  famished  with  hunger,  and  lodged  them  safely  in  Wil 
mington.  Such  partizans  as  these  are  invaluable  in  active  war 
fare."* 


*Sketches  of  the  Highlanders,  Vol.  II,  p.  119. 


428  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

Dr.  James  Browne,  who  follows  Stewart  very  closely,  gives* 
the  first  paragraph  of  the  above  quotation,  but  makes  no  reference 
to  the  exploit  of  Macneil.  Keltic  who  copies  almost  literally  from 
Dr.  Browne,  also  gives  \  the  first  paragraph,  but  no  reference  to 
the  second. 

General  Stewart  gives  no  clue  as  to  the  source  of  his  infor 
mation.  If  the  number  of  Highlanders  reported  to  have  offered 
their  services  under  such  favorable  conditions  was  true,  lord 
Cornwallis  was  not  in  a  position  to  refuse.  He  had  been  and  still 
was  on  a  very  fatiguing  campaign.  His  army  was  not  only  worn 
down  but  was  greatly  decimated  by  the  fatigues  of  a  long  and 
harrassing  march,  and  the  results  of  two  pitched  battles.  In  his 
letter  to  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  \  already  quoted,  not  a  word  of  this 
splendid  relief  is  intimated.  From  lord  Cornwallis'  statement  he 
must  have  made  scarcely  a  stop  at  Cross  Creek,  in  his  flight  from 
Guilford  Court  House  to  Wilmington.  He  says  that  at  Cross 
Creek  "there  was  not  four  days'  forage  within  twenty  miles" ;  that 
he  "determined  to  move  immediately  to  Wilmington,"  and  that 
"the  Highlanders  have  not  had  so  much  time  as  the  people  of  the 
upper  country,  to  prove  the  sincerity  of  their  friendship. "|| 
This  would  amount  to  positive  proof  that  the  Highlanders  did 
not  offer  their  services.  The  language  of  lord  Cornwallis  to  lord 
George  Germain,  under  date  of  Wilmington,  North  Carolina, 
April  i8th,  1781,  is  even  stronger:  "The  principal  reasons  for 
undertaking  the  Winter's  Campaign  were,  the  difficulty  of  a  de 
fensive  War  in  South  Carolina,  &  the  hopes  that  our  friends  in 
North  Carolina,  who  were  said  to  be  very  numerous,  would  make 
good  their  promises  of  assembling  &  ts.king  an  Active  part  with 
us,  in  endeavouring  to  re-establish  His  Majesty's  Government. 
Our  experience  has  shown  that  their  numbers  are  not  so  great  as 
had  been  represented  and  that  their  friendship  was  only  passive ; 
For  we  have  received  little  assistance  from  them  since  our  arrival 
in  the  province,  and  altho'  I  gave  the  strongest  &  most  pulick  as 
surances  that  after  refitting  &  depositing  our  Sick  and  Wounded, 
I  should  return  to  the  upper  Country,  not  above  two  hundred  have 
been  prevailed  upon  to  follow  us  either  as  Provincials  or  Militia." 
Colonel  Tarleton,  the  principal  officer  under  lord  Cornwallis,  ob 
serves  :  "Notwithstanding  the  cruel  persecution  the  inhabitants 
of  Cross  creek  had  constantly  endured  for  their  partiality  to  the 
British,  they  yet  retained  great  zeal  for  the  interest  of  the  royal 


*History  of  the  Highland  Clans,  Vol.  IV,  p.  274.  fHistory  of  the  High 
land  Clans,  Vol.  II,  p.  473.  iSee  page  141.  HCornwallis'  Letter  to 
Sir  Henry  Clinton,  April  10,  1781. 


APPENDIX.  429 

army.  All  the  flour  and  spirits  in  the  neighborhood  were  col 
lected  and  conveyed  to  camp,  and  the  wounded  officers  and  sol 
diers  were  supplied  with  many  conveniences  highly  agreeable  and 
refreshing  to  men  in  their  situation.  After  some  expresses  were 
dispatched  to  lord  Rawclon,  to  advertise  him  of  the  movements  of 
the  British  and  Americans,  and  some  wagons  were  loaded  with 
provisions,  earl  Cornwallis  resumed  his  march  for  Wilmington."* 
Not  a  word  is  said  of  the  proposed  reinforcement  by  the  High 
landers.  Stedman,  who  was  an  officer  under  lord  Cornwallis,  and 
was  with  him  in  the  expedition,  says :  \  "Upon  the  arrival  of  the 
British  commander  at  Cross  Creek,  he  found  himself  disappointed 
in  all  his  expectations :  Provisions  were  scarce :  Four  days'  for 
age  not  to  be  procured  within  twenty  miles ;  and  the  communica 
tion  expected  to  be  opened  between  Cross  Creek  and  Wilmington, 
by  means  of  the  river,  was  found  to  be  impracticable,  the  river 
itself  being  narrow,  its  banks  high,  and  the  inhabitants,  on  both 
sides,  for  a  considerable  distance,  inveterately  hostile.  Nothing 
therefore  now  remained  to  be  done  but  to  proceed  with  the  army 
to  Wilmington,  in  the  vicinity  of  which  it  arrived  on  the  seventh 
of  April.  The  settlers  upon  Cross  Creek,  although  they  had  un 
dergone  a  variety  of  persecutions  in  consequence  of  their  previous 
unfortunate  insurrections,  still  retained  a  warm  attachment  to 
their  mother-country,  and  during  the  short  stay  of  the  army 
amongst  them,  all  the  provisions  and  spirits  that  could  be  collected 
within  a  convenient  distance,  were  readily  brought  in,  and  the 
sick  and  wounded  plentifully  supplied  with  useful  and  comfort 
able  refreshments."  Again  he  says  (page  348)  :  "Lord  Corn 
wallis  was  greatly  disappointed  in  his  expectations  of  being  joined 
by  the  lovalists.  Some  of  them  indeed  came  within  the  lines,  but 
they  only  remained  a  few  days."  Nothing  however  occurs  con 
cerning  Highland  enlistments  or  their  desire  so  to  engage  with 
the  army.  General  Samuel  Graham,  then  an  officer  in  Eraser's 
Highlanders,  in  his  ''Memoirs,"  though  speaking  of  the  march  to 
Cross  Creek,  is  silent  about  Highlanders  offering  their  services. 
Nor  is  it  at  all  likely,  that,  in  the  sorry  plight  the  British  army 
reached  Cross  Creek  in,  the  Highlanders  would  unite,  especially 
when  the  outlook  was  gloomy,  and  the  Americans  were  pressing 
on  the  rear. 

As  to  the  exploit  of  Macneil,  beyond  all  doubt,  that  is  a  con 
fused  statement  of  the  capture  of  Governor  Burke,  at  Hillsboro, 
by  the  notorious  Colonel  David  Fanning.  This  was  in  Septem- 


*Campai£ns  of  1780-1781,  p.  281.      fHistory  of  the  American  War,  Vol.  II, 
p.  352. 


430  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

ber  1781.  His  report  states,  "We  killed  15  of  the  rebels,  and 
wounded  20;  and  took  upwards  of  200  prisoners;  amongst  them 
was  the  Governor,  his  Council,  and  part  of  the  Continental  Col 
onels,  several  captains  and  subalterns,  and  71  continental  soldiers 
out  of  a  church."  Colonel  Fanning  was  a  native  of  Wake  County, 
North  Carolina,  and  had  no  special  connection  with  the  High 
landers ;  but  among  his  followers  were  some  bearing  Highland 
names.  The  majority  of  his  followers,  who  were  little  better  than 
highway  robbers,  had  gathered  to  his  standard  as  the  best  repre 
sentative  of  the  king  in  .North  Carolina,  after  the  defeat  at 
Moore's  Creek. 

There  is  not  and  never  has  been  a  Willisborough  in  North 
Carolina.  There  is  a  Williamsboro  in  Granville  county,  but  has 
never  been  the  seat  of  government  even  for  a  few  days.  Hills- 
boro,  practically,  was  the  capital  in  1781. 

The  nearest  to  an  organization  of  Highlanders,  after  Moore*  s 
Creek,  was  Hamilton's  Loyal  North  Carolina  regiment;  but  this 
was  made  up  of  refugees  from  over  all  the  state. 

It  is  a  fact,  according  to  both  history  and  tradition,  that  after 
the  battle  of  Moore's  Creek,  the  Highlanders  as  a  race  were  quiet. 
The  blow  at  Moore's  Creek  taught  them  a  needed  lesson,  and  as 
an  organization  gave  no  more  trouble.  Whatever  numbers, 
afterwards  entered  the  British  service,  must  have  been  small,  and 
of  little  consequence. 

NOTE  G. 
MARVELLOUS  ESCAPE  OF  CAPTAIN  MCARTHUR. 

The  following  narration  I  find  in  the  "Celtic  Magazine,"  vol. 
I.  1875-76,  pp.  209-213  and  241-245.  How  much  of  it  is  true  I 
am  unable  to  discover.  Undoubtedly  the  writer,  in  some  parts, 
draws  on  his  imagination.  Unfortunately  no  particulars  are  given 
concerning  either  the  previous  or  subsequent  life  of  Captain  Mc- 
Arthur.  We  are  even  deprived  of  the  knowledge  of  his  Chris 
tian  name,  and  hence  cannot  identify  him  with  the  same  individ 
ual  mentioned  in  the  text. 

Upon  the  defeat  of  the  Highlanders  at  Moore's  Creek, 
"Captain  McArthur  of  the  Highland  Regiment  of  Volunteers, 
was  apprehended  and  committed  to  the  county  jail  in  the  town  of 
Cross-Creek.  But  the  gallant  officer  determined  to  make  a  death 
grasp  for  effecting  his  escape;  and  happily  for  him  the  walls  of 
his  confinement  were  not  of  stone  and  mortar.  In  his  lonely 
prison,  awaiting  his  fate,  and  with  horrid  visions  of  death  haunt- 


APPENDIX.  431 

ing  him,  he  summons  up  his  muscular  strength  and  courage,  and 
with  incredible  exertion  he  broke  through  the  jail  by  night,  and 
once  more  enjoyed  the  sweets  of  liberty.  Having  thus  made  his 
escape  he  soon  found  his  way  to  the  fair  partner  of  his  joys  and 
sorrows.  It  needs  hardly  be  said  that  her  astonishment  was  only 
equalled  by  her  raptures  of  joy.  She,  in  fact,  became  so  over 
powered  with  the  unexpected  sight  that  she  was  for  the  moment 
quite  overcome,  and  unable  to  comply  with  the  proposal  of  taking 
an  immediate  flight  from  the  enemy's  country.  She  soon,  how 
ever,  regains  her  sober  senses,  and  is  ^ble  to  grasp  the  reality  of 
the  situation,  and  fully  prepared  with  mental  nerve  and  courage 
to  face  the  scenes  of  hardship  and  fatigue  which  lay  before  them. 
The  thought  of  flight  was,  indeed,  a  hazardous  one.  The  journey 
to  the  sea  board  was  far  and  dangerous;  roads  were  miserably 
constructed,  and  these,  for  the  most  part,  had  to  be  avoided;  un 
broken  forests,  immense  swamps,  and  muddy  creeks  were  almost 
impassable  barriers ;  human  habitations  were  few  and  far  between, 
and  these  few  could  scarcely  be  looked  to  as  hospitable  asylums; 
enemies  would  be  on  the  lookout  for  the  capture  of  the  'Old  Tory/ 
for  whose  head  a  tempting  reward  had  been  offered;  and  withal, 
the  care  of  a  tender  infant  lay  heavy  upon  the  parental  hearts,  and 
tended  to  impede  their  flight.  Having  this  sea  of  troubles  loom 
ing  before  them,  the  imminent  dangers  besetting  their  path,  you 
can  estimate  the  heroism  of  a  woman  who  was  prepared  to  brave 
them  all.  But  when  you  further  bear  in  mind  that  she  had  been 
bred  in  the  ease  and  delicate  refinements  of  a  lairdly  circle  at  home, 
you  can  at  once  conceive  the  hardships  to  be  encountered  vastly 
augmented,  and  the  moral  heroism  necessary  for  such  an  under 
taking  to  be  almost  incredible,  finding  its  parallel  only  in  the  life 
of  her  famous  countrywoman,  the  immortal  'Flora.'  Still,  life  is 
dear,  and  a  desperate  attempt  must  be  made  to  preserve  it — she  Is 
ready  for  any  proposal.  So  off  they  start  at  the  dead  hour  of  mid 
night,  taking  nothing  but  the  scantiest  supply  of  provisions,  of 
which  our  heroine  must  be  the  bearer,  while  the  hardy  sire  took 
his  infant  charge  in  his  folded  plaid  over  one  shoulder,  with  the 
indispensable  musket  slung  over  the  other.  Thus  equipped  for  the 
march,  they  trudge  over  the  heavy  sand,  leaving  the  scattered 
town  of  Cross-Creek  behind  in  the  distance,  and  soon  find  them 
selves  lost  to  all  human  vision  in  the  midst  of  the  dense  forest. 
There  is  not  a  moment  to  lose  ;  and  onward  they  speed  under  cover 
of  night  for  miles  and  miles,  and  for  a  time  keeping  the  main  road 
to  the  coast.  Daylight  at  length  lightened  their  path,  and  bright 
sunrays  are  pouring  through  the  forest.  But  that  which  had 
lightened  the  path  of  the  weary  fugitives  had,  at  the  same  time, 


432  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

made  wonderful  disclosures  behind.  The  morning  light  had  re 
vealed  to  the  astonished  gaze  of  the  keeper  of  the  prison  the  flight 
of  his  captive.  The  consternation  among  the  officials  is  easily 
imagined.  A  detachment  of  cavalry  was  speedily  dispatched  in 
pursuit;  a  handsome  reward  was  offered  for  the  absconded  rebel, 
and  a  most  barbarous  punishment  was  in  reserve  for  him  in  the 
event  of  his  being  captured.  With  a  knowledge  of  these  facts,  it 
will  not  be  matter  of  surprise  that  the  straits  and  perplexities  of  a 
released  captive  had  already  commenced.  Who  can  fancy  their 
terror  when  the  noise  of  cavalry  in  the  distance  admonished  them 
that  the  enemy  was  already  in  hot  pursuit,  and  had  taken  the  right 
scent.  What  could  they  do !  Wrhither  could  they  fly  ?  They  dart 
off  the  road  in  an  instant  and  began  a  race.  But  alas,  of  what  use, 
for  the  tall  pines  of  the  forest  could  afford  no  shelter  or  conceal 
ment  before  the  pursuers  could  reach  the  spot.  In  their  extremity 
they  change  their  course,  running  almost  in  the  face  of  the  foe. 
They  rush  into  the  under  brush  covert  of  a  gum  pond  which 
crossed  the  road  close  by,  and  there,  in  terrible  suspense,  awaited 
their  fate,  up  to  the  knees  in  water.  In  a  few  moments  the  eques 
trians,  in  full  gallop,  are  within  a  gunshot  of  them.  But  on  reach 
ing  the  pond  they  slacken  their  speed,  and  all  at  once  came  to  a 
dead  halt!  Had  they  already  discovered  their  prey?  In  an  in 
stant  their  fears  were  relieved  on  this  score.  From  their  marshy 
lair  they  were  able,  imperfectly,  to  espy  the  foe,  and  they  saw  that 
the  cause  of  halting  was  simply  to  water  their  panting  steeds. 
They  could  also  make  out  to  hear  the  enemy's  voice,  and  so  far  as 
they  could  gather,  the  subject  was  enough  to  inspire  them  with 
terror,  for  the  escaped  prisoner  was  evidently  the  exciting  topic. 
Who  could  mistake  the  meaning  of  such  detached  prases  and 
epithets  as  these — 'Daring  fellow,'  'Scotch  dog/  'British  slup,' 
and  'Steel  fix  him/  And  who  can  reaHze  the  internal  emotion  of 
him  whom  they  immediately  and  unmistakably  concerned?  But 
the  fates  being  propitious,  the  posse  of  cavalry  resumed  their 
course,  first  in  a  slow  pace,  and  afterwards  in  a  lively  canter,  un 
til  they  were  out  of  sight  and  out  of  hearing. 

This  hair-breadth  escape  admonished  our  hero  that  he  must 
shift  his  course  and  avoid  the  usual  route  of  communication  with 
the  coast.  The  thought  struck  him,  that  he  would  direct  his 
course  towards  the  Cape  Fear  river,  which  lay  some  ten  miles  to 
the  right;  feeling  confident,  at  the  same  time,  that  his  knowledge 
of  the  water  in  early  days  could  now  be  made  available,  if  he  could 
only  find  something  in  the  shape  of  a  boat.  And,  besides,  he  saw 
to  his  dismay  that  his  fair  partner  in  travel,  however  ardent  in 
spirit,  could  not  possibly  hold  out  under  the  hardships  incident  to 


APPENDIX.  433 

the  long  journey  at  first  meditated.  For  the  Cape  Fear  river  then 
they  set  off;  and  after  a  wearisome  march,  through  swamp  and 
marsh,  brush  and  brier,  to  the  great  detriment  of  their  scanty 
wardrobe  and  danger  of  life  and  limb,  they  reached  the  banks  of 
that  sluggish  stream  before  the  sun  had  set,  foot  sore  and  dispir 
ited,  exhausted  and  downcast.  But  what  is  their  chance  of  a  boat 
now?  Alas,  not  even  the  tiniest  craft  could  be  seen.  There  is 
nothing  for  it  but  to  camp  in  the  open  air  all  night  and  try  to  re 
fresh  their  weary  limbs  and  await  to  see  what  luck  the  following 
morn  had  in  store.  Fortunately  for  them  the  climate  was  warm, 
too  much  so  indeed,  as  they  had  found,  to  their  great  discomfort, 
during  the  day  that  was  now  past.  In  their  present  homeless  sit 
uation,  however,  it  was  rather  opportune ;  and  there  was  nothing 
to  fear,  unless  from  the  effects  of  heavy  dew,  or  the  expected  in 
vasion  of  snakes  and  mosquitoes.  But  for  these  there  was  a  coun 
teracting  remedy.  The  thick  foliage  of  a  stately  tree  afforded 
ample  protection  from  dew,  while  a  blazing  fire,  struck  from  the 
musket  flint,  defied  the  approach  of  any  infesting  vermin  or 
crawling  reptiles,  and  also  answered  the  needed  purpose  of  set 
ting  to  rights  their  hosiery  department  which  had  suffered  so 
much  during  the  day.  Here  they  are  snug  and  cozy,  under  the 
arching  canopy,  which  nature  had  provided,  and  prepared  to  do 
fair  justice  to  the  scanty  viands  and  refreshments  in  their  posses 
sion,  before  betaking  themselves  to  their  nocturnal  slumbers 
which  nature  so  much  craved.  But  can  we  take  leave  of  our  pil 
grims  for  the  night  without  taking  a  glance  at  the  innocent  babe 
as  it  lay  upon  the  folded  plaid  in  blissful  ignorance  of  the  cares 
and  anxieties  which  racked  the  parental  breast.  The  very  thought 
of  its  sweet  face  and  throbbing  little  heart  as  it  breathed  in  un 
conscious  repose  under  the  open  canopy  of  heaven,  was  enough  to 
entwine  a  thousand  new  chords  of  affection  around  the  heart  of 
its  keepers,  like  the  clasping  ivy  around  the  tree  which  gave  them 
shelter,  and  to  nerve  them  anew,  for  its  sake,  for  the  rough  and 
perilous  journey  upon  which  they  had  entered.  The  fond  mother 
imprints  a  kiss  upon  its  cheek,  and  moistens  it  with  tears  of 
mingled  joy  and  grief,  and  clasping  it  to  her  bosom  is  instantly 
absorbed  in  the  sweet  embrace  of  Morpheus.  The  hardy  sire,  it 
was  agreed,  would  keep  the  first  watch  and  take  his  rest  in  turn, 
the  latter  part  of  the  night.  He  is  now  virtually  alone,  in  deep  and 
pensive  meditation.  He  surveys  with  tender  solicitude  his  pre 
cious  charge,  which  was  dearer  to  him  than  his  own  life,  and  for 
whose  sake  he  would  risk  ten  lives.  He  paces  the  sward  during 
the  night  watches.  He  meditates  his  plans  for  the  following  day. 
He  deliberates  and  schemes  how  he  can  take  advantage  of  the  flow- 


434  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

ing  sheet  of  water  before  him,  for  the  more  easy  conveyance  of  his 
precious  belongings.  The  mode  of  travel  hitherto  adopted,  he 
saw,  to  be  simply  impossible.  The  delay  involved  might  be  ruin 
ous  to  his  hopes.  With  these  cogitations  he  sat  down,  without 
bringing  any  plan  to  maturity.  He  gazed  at  the  burning  embers 
as  if  in  a  reverie,  and  as  he  gazed  he  thought  he  had  seen,  either 
by  actual  vision  or  by  the  'second  sight,'  in  which  he  was  a  firm 
believer,  the  form  of  a  canoe  with  a  single  sable  steersman  coming 
to  his  rescue.  He  felt  tempted  to  communicate  the  vision  to  his 
sleeping  partner;  but,  thinking  it  unkind  to  disturb  her  slumbers, 
he  desists  from  his  resolution,  reclines  on  the  ground,  and  with 
out  intending  it,  he  falls  fast  asleep.  But  imagine  his  astonish 
ment  and  alarm  when  he  came  to  consciousness,  to  find  that  he 
had  slept  for  three  full  hours  without  interruption.  He  could 
hardly  realize  it,  the  interval  seemed  like  an  instant.  However, 
all  was  well;  his  wife  and  babe  were  still  enjoying  unbroken  rest, 
and  no  foe  had  discovered  their  retreat;  and  withal,  the  gladsome 
light  of  day  is  now  breaking  in  around  them  and  eclipsing  the 
glare  of  the  smouldering  embers.  Up  starts  our  hero  much  re 
freshed  and  invigorated,  and  exulting  in  surprising  buoyancy  of 
spirit  for  running  the  race  of  the  new  day  now  ushering  in.  He 
withdraws  a  gunshot  from  the  camp ;  and  what  does  he  descry  in 
the  grey  dawn  but,  apparently,  a  small  skiff  with  a  single  rower 
crossing  the  river  towards  them,  but  a  short  distance  down  the 
stream.  The  advancing  light  of  day  soon  confirmed  his  hopes. 
He  at  once  started  in  the  direction  of  the  skiff,  having  armed  him 
self  with  his  loaded  musket,  and  resolved  to  get  possession  of  it 
by  fair  means  or  by  foul.  A  few  minutes  brought  him  to  the  spot, 
and  to  his  great  astonishment  he  found  himself  in  the  undisputed 
possession  of  the  object  of  his  wishes,  a  tiny  little  canoe  drawn 
up  on  the  beach.  In  connection  with  the  night's  vision  he  would 
have  positively  declared  that  there  was  something  supernatural 
in  the  affair,  but  having  marked  the  bare  footprints  of  its  late  oc 
cupant  on  the  muddy  soil,  and  heard  the  rustling  of  leaves  in  the 
distance,  calling  attention  to  the  woolly  head  of  its  owner  getting 
out  of  sight  through  the  bush,  and  making  his  way  for  a  neigh 
boring  plantation.  He  could  explain  the  event  upon  strict  natural 
principles.  The  happy  coincidence,  however,  filled  him  with  emo 
tions  of  joy,  in  so  readily  securing  the  means  of  an  earlier  and 
more  expeditious  transit.  He  retraces  his  steps  and  joins  his  lit 
tle  circle,  and  in  joyous  ecstacy  relates  to  his  sympathetic  spouse; 
just  aroused  from  her  long  slumbers,  the  tenor  of  his  lucky  ad 
venture.  There  is  now  no  time  to  lose.  The  crimson  rays  of  the 
rising  sun  peering  through  a  dense  morning  atmosphere  and  a 


APPENDIX.  435 

dense  forest,  are  reflected  upon  the  surface  of  the  stream  to  which 
they  are  about  to  commit  their  fortune,  and  admonish  them  to  be 
off.  They  break  their  fast  upon  the  remnants  of  the  dry  morsels 
with  which  they  last  appeased  their  hunger.  This  dispatched,  they 
hasten  to  the  beach,  and  speedily  embark,  seating  themselves  with 
the  utmost  caution  in  the  narrow  hull,  which  good  luck  and  Sambo 
had  placed  at  their  disposal,  and  with  less  apprehension  of  danger 
from  winds  and  waves  than  from  the  angry  billows  of  human  pas 
sion.  A  push  from  the  shore  and  the  voyage  is  fairly  and  aus 
piciously  begun,  the  good  lady  seated  in  the  prow  in  charge  of  the 
tender  object  of  her  unremitting  care,  and  giving  it  the  shelter  of 
her  parasol  from  the  advancing  rays  of  the  sun,  and  the  skilful 
Palinurus  himself  squatted  in  the  stern,  with  a  small  paddle  in  his 
hand,  giving  alternate  strokes,  first  to  the  right  and  then  to  the 
left,  and  thus,  with  the  aid  of  the  slow  current  propelling  his  di 
minutive  barque  at  the  rate  of  about  six  knots  an  hour,  and  en-^ 
joying  the  simultaneous  pleasure  of  'paddling  his  own  canoe/ 
Onward  they  glide,  smoothly  and  pleasantly,  over  the  unruffled 
water,  the  steersman  taking  occasional  rests  from  his  monotonous 
strokes,  while  having  the  satisfaction  of  noting  some  progress  by 
the  flow  of  the  current.  Thus,  hours  passed  away  without  the  oc 
currence  of  anything  worth  noting,  except  the  happy  reflection 
that  their  memorable  encampment  was  left  several  leagues  in  the 
distance.  But  lo !  here  is  the  first  interruption  to  their  navigation ! 
About  the  hour  of  noon  a  mastless  hull  is  seen  in  the  distance. 
Their  first  impulse  was  fear,  but  this  was  soon  dispelled  on  dis 
covering  it  to  be  a  flat  or  'pole  boat/  without  sail  or  rigging,  used 
for  the  conveyance  of  merchandise  to  the  head  of  navigation,  and 
propelled  by  long  poles  which  the  hardy  craftsmen  handled  with 
great  dexterity.  It  was,  in  fact,  the  steamer  of  the  day,  creating 
upon  its  arrival  the  same  stir  and  bustle  that  is  now  caused  by  its 
more  agreeable  and  efficient  substitute,  the  'Flora  Macdonald.' 
The  sight  of  this  advancing  craft,  however,  suggested  the  neces 
sity  of  extreme  caution,  and  of  getting  out  of  its  way  for  a  time. 
The  Highland  royalist  felt  greatly  tempted  to  wait  and  hail  the 
crew,  whom  he  felt  pretty  sure  to  be  his  own  friendly  country 
men,  and  who,  like  their  sires,  in  the  case  of  prince  Charlie,  thirty 
years  before,  would  scorn  to  betray  their  brother  Celt,  even  for 
the  gold  of  Carolina.  Still,  like  the  royal  oi-rtlaw  in  his  wander 
ings,  he  also  deemed  it  more  prudent  to  conceal  his  whereabouts 
even  from  his  most  confidential  friends.  He  at  once  quits  the 
river,  and  thus  for  a  good  while  suspends  his  navigation.  He 
takes  special  precaution  to  secure  his  little  transport  by  drawing 
it  a  considerable  distance  from  the  water,  a  feat  which  required 


436  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

no  great  effort.  The  party  stroll  out  of  the  way,  and  up  the  ris 
ing  beach,  watching  for  a  time  the  tardy  movement  of  the  'flat.' 
Tired  of  this  they  continue  their  slow  ramble  further  into  the  in 
terior,  in  hopes,  at  the  same  time,  of  making  some  accidental  dis 
covery  by  which  to  replenish  their  commissariat,  which  was  quite 
empty,  and  made  their  steps  faint  and  feeble,  for  it  was  now  con 
siderably  past  noon.  As  'fortune  favors  the  brave'  they  did  suc 
ceed  in  making  a  discovery.  They  saw  'the  opening'  of  a  small 
plantation  in  the  forest,  an  event  which,  in  Carolina,  is  hailed  with 
immense  satisfaction  by  those  who  chance  to  lose  their  way  in  the 
woods,  as  suggestive  of  kindness  and  hospitality.  Nothing  short 
of  such  a  treatment  woud  be  expected  by  our  adventurers  as  a 
matter  of  course,  if  they  could  only  afford  to  throw  themselves 
upon  the  hospitality  of  settlers.  In  their  situation,  however,  they 
must  take  their  bearings  with  anxious  circumspection,  and  weigh 
the  consequences  of  the  possibility  of  their  falling  into  the  hands 
of  foes.  But  here,  all  of  a  sudden,  their  path  is  intercepted  by  the 
actual  presence  of  a  formidable  foe.  One  of  the  pursuers?  No, 
but  one  equally  defiant.  It  is  a  huge  serpent  of  the  'Whip  snake' 
species,  which  never  gives  way,  but  always  takes  a  bold  and  de 
fiant  stand.  It  took  its  stand  about  fifty  yards  ahead,  ready  for 
battle,  its  head,  and  about  a  yard  of  its  length,  in  semi-erect  pos 
ture,  and  displaying  every  sign  of  its  proverbial  enmity  to  Adam's 
race.  It  has  no  poison,  but  its  mode  of  attack  is  still  more  hor 
rible,  by  throwing  itself  with  electric  speed  in  coils  around  its  an 
tagonist,  tight  as  the  strongest  cord,  and  lashing  with  a  yard  of  its 
tail,  till  it  puts  its  combatant  to  death.  Knowing  its  nature,  the 
assailed  levels  his  piece,  and  in  an  instant  leaves  the  assailant 
turning  a  thousand  somersaults  until  its  strength  is  spent,  and,  is 
at  last,  wriggling  on  the  ground. 

The  discharge  of  the  musket  was  the  signal  to  those  within 
hearing  that  somebody  was  about.  It  awakened  to  his  senses  an 
old  negro,  the  honest  'Uncle  Ned,'  and  brought  him  to  the  edge 
of  the  'clearing,'  in  order  to  satisfy  his  curiosity,  and  to  see  if  it 
was  'old  Massa'  making  an  unceremonious  visit  to  the  farm  of 
which  Ned  was  virtually  overseer.  Our  disconsolate  party  could 
not  avoid  an  interview  even  if  they  would.  They  summoned  their 
courage  and  affected  to  feel  at  ease.  And  truly  they  might,  for 
Ned,  like  the  class  to  which  he  belonged,  would  never  dream  of 
asking  impertinent  questions  of  any  respectable  white  man,  his 
known  duty  being  to  answer,  not  to  ask,  questions.  Our  weary 
party  invited  themselves  to  'Uncle  Ned's'  cabin,  which  stood  in 
the  edge  of  the  clearing  close  by,  and  turned  out  to  be  a  tidy  log 
cottage.  The  presiding  divinity,  of  its  single  apartment  was  onr 


APPENDIX.  437 

kind  hostess,  'Aunt  Lucy,'  Ned's  better  half,  who  felt  so  highly 
charmed  and  flattered  by  the  visit  of  such  distinguished  guests 
that  she  scarcely  knew  what  she  was  saying  or  doing.  She 
dropt  her  lighted  pipe  on  the  floor,  hustled  and  scraped  and  curt 
sied  to  the  gentle  lady  over  and  over,  and  caressed  the  beautiful 
little  'Missie'  with  emotions  which  bordered  on  questionable  kind 
ness.  This  ovation  over,  our  hungry  guests  began  to  think  of 
the  chief  object  of  their  visit — getting  something  in  the  shape  of 
warm  luncheon — and  with  this  in  view  they  eyed  with  covetous 
interest  the  large  flock  of  fine  plump  pullets  about  the  door. 
There  was  fine  material  for  a  feast  to  begin  with.  The  hint  was 
given  to  'Aunt  Lucy,'  and  when  that  aged  dame  became  conscious 
of  the  great  honor  thus  to  be  conferred  upon  her,  she  at  once 
set  to  work  in  the  culinary  department  with  a  dexterity  and  skill 
of  art  which  is  incredible  to  those  who  are  ignorant  of  the  great 
speciality  of  negresses.  There  was  sudden  havoc  among  the 
poultry,  and  fruit  and  vegetables  found  their  way  from  the  corn 
field  in  abundant  variety  to  the  large  chimney  place.  Meanwhile 
the  captain  shouldered  his  piece  and  brought,  from  an  adjacent 
thicket,  two  large  fox  squirrels  to  add  to  the  variety  of  the  feast, 
extorting  from  the  faithful  Ned  the  flattering  compliment  'b'  gol- 
lies,  Boss,  you  is  the  best  shot  I  ever  see'd.'  Preparation  is  rapidly 
advancing,  and  so  is  the  appetite  of  the  longing  expectants.  But 
such  preparation  was  not  the  work  of  a  moment,  especially,  from 
the  scantiness  of  Lucy's  cooking  utensils.  So  the  guests  thought 
they  would  withdraw  for  a  time  in  order  to  relieve  the  busy  cook 
of  all  ceremony,  and  at  the  same  time  relieve  themselves  of  the 
uncomfortable  reflection  of  three  blazing  fires  in  the  chimney 
place.  After  partaking  of  a  few  slices  of  a  delicious  water-melon, 
they  retired  to  the  shade  of  a  tree  in  the  yard,  and  there  enjoyed  a 
most  refreshing  nap.  In  due  course  the  sumptuous  meal  is  ready ; 
the  small  table  is  loaded  with  a  most  substantial  repast,  the  over 
plus  finding  a  receptacle  upon  the  board  floor  of  the  apartment, 
which  was  covered  with  white  sand.  It  is  needless  to  say  that  the 
guests  discharged  their  duty  with  great  gusto,  notwithstanding 
the  absence  of  any  condiments,  save  pepper  and  salt,  in  their  case 
hunger  being  the  best  sauce.  Who  but  an  epicure  could  grumble 
at  the  repast  before  them?  What  better  than  stewed  fowls  and 
squirrels,  boiled  rice,  Indian  hoe  cake  and  yams  smoking  hot  from 
the  ashes,  squashes,  pumpkin  pies  and  apple  dumpling,  and  all 
this  followed  by  a  course  of  fruit,  peaches  and  apples,  musk  and 
water-melons,  all  of  a  flavor  and  size  inconceivable  by  any  but  the 
inhabitants  of  the  sunny  climes  which  brought  them  to  maturity. 
Her  ladyship  could  not  help  making  the  contrast  with  a  service 


438  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

of  fruit  upon  an  extra  occasion  in  her  home  circle,  which  cost  sev 
eral  golden  guineas,  and  yet  was  not  to  be  compared  with  that 
furnished  for  the  merest  trifle  by  these  sable  purveyors — so  much 
for  the  sun  rays  of  the  latitude.  There  was,  however,  the  ab 
sence  of  any  beverage  stronger  than  water,  not  even  tea,  a  name 
which  the  humble  hostess  scarcely  comprehended.  But  a  good 
substitute  was  readily  presented,  in  the  form  of  strong  coffee, 
without  cream  or  sugar.  It  was  now  drawing  late  in  the  after 
noon,  and  our  party  refreshed  and  delighted  with  their  adventure, 
must  begin  to  retrace  their  steps  towards  the  canoe.  The  reck 
oning  was  soon  settled.  A  few  shillings,  the  idex  of  the  late  re 
gime  of  George  in  the  colony,  more  than  satisfied  all  demands, 
and  surpassed  all  expectations.  But  the  fair  visitor  was  not  con 
tent,  without  leaving  an  additional,  and  more  pleasant  memento. 
She  took  a  beautiful  gold  ring,  bearing  the  initials  B.  J.  C.,  and 
placed  it  upon  the  swarthy  finger  of  'Aunt  Lucy,'  with  many 
thanks  and  blessings  for  her  kindness,  on  that  eventful  occasion. 
This  kindly  expression  was  heartily  reciprocated  by  the  negress, 
and  responded  by  a  flood  of  tears  from  her  eyes,  and  a  volley  of 
blessings  from  her  lips.  The  party  bade  a  final  adieu  to  their  en 
tertainers,  and  they  had  to  veto  their  pressing  offer  of  escorting 
them  to  the  river.  Off  they  went,  leaving  the  aged  couple  gazing 
after  them,  and  lost  in  amazement  as  to  who  they  could  be,  or 
whither  they  were  going,  and  all  the  more  astonished  that  the 
mysterious  visitors  had  supplied  themselves  with  such  a  load  of 
the  leavings  of  the  repast. 

The  navigation  was  at  length  resumed,  and  onward  they  glide 
as  before,  without  the  sight  of  anything  to  obstruct  their  course. 
Their  prosperous  voyaging  continued  till  about  midnight,  for  they 
resolved  to  continue  their  course  during  the  whole  night,  unless 
necessity  compelled  them  to  do  otherwise.  Long  before  this  hour, 
the  mother  and  child  resigned  themselves  to  sleep,  which  was  only 
interrupted  by  occasional  starts,  while  the  indefatigable  steersman 
watched  his  charge,  and  plied  his  vocation  with  improving  expert- 
ness.  At  this  hour  again,  in  the  dim  light  of  the  crescent  moon, 
a  second  'pole  boat'  was  discovered  making  towards  them,  but 
which  they  easily  avoided  by  rowing  to  the  opposite  side  of  the 
river,  thus  continuing  their  course,  and  escaping  observation.  In 
passing  the  'flat'  an  animated  conversation  was  overheard  among 
the  hands,  from  which  it  was  easily  gathered  that  the  escape  of 
the  rebel  was  the  engrossing  topic  in  the  town  of  Wilmington,  the 
place  of  their  departure,  and  towards  which  the  rebel  himself  was 
now  finding  his  way  as  fast  as  the  tide  and  padle  could  carry  him. 
At  present,  however,  he  felt  no  cause  of  alarm.  One  of  the  hands 


APPENDIX.  439 

speaking  in  vulgar  English  accent  was  heard  to  depone,  'By 
George  if  I  could  only  get  that  prize  I'd  be  a  happy  man,  and 
would  go  back  to  old'  h-England.'  To  this  base  insinuation  a 
threatening  proof  was  administered  by  other  parties,  who  replied 
in  genuine  Gaelic  idiom  and  said,  'It's  yourself  that  would  need 
to  have  the  face  and  the  conscience,  the  day  you  would  do  that;' 
and  they  further  signified  their  readiness  to  render  any  assistance 
to  their  brave  countryman  should  opportunity  offer.  Those  par 
ties  were  readily  recognized  from  their  accent  to  be  no  other  than 
Captain  McArthur's  intimate  acquaintances,  Sandie  McDougall 
and  Angus  Ray,  and  who  were  so  well  qualified  from  their  known 
strength  and  courage  to  render  most  valuable  assistance  in  any 
cause  in  which  their  bravery  might  be  enlisted.  If  he  only  gave 
them  the  signal  of  his  presence  they  would  instantly  fly  into  his 
service  and  share  his  fate.  However,  it  was  deemed  the  wisest 
course  to  pass  on,  and  not  put  their  prowess  to  the  test.  Hours 
had  now  passed  in  successful  progress  without  notice  or  inter 
ruption  ;  and  they  are  at  long  last  approaching  Wilmington,  their 
seaport,  but  a  considerable  distance  from  the  mouth  of  the  river. 
The  question  is  how  are  they  to  pass  it,  whether  by  land  or  water, 
for  it  is  now  approaching  towards  day.  What  is  to  be  done  must 
be  done  without  a  moment's  delay.  It  is  at  length  resolved  to 
hazard  the  chance  of  passing  it  by  canoe  rather  than  encountering 
the  untried  perils  of  a  dismal  swamp.  The  daring  leader  puts  his 
utmost  strength  to  the  test,  striking  the  water  right  and  left  with 
excited  vigor.  His  feeling  is  'now  or  never' ;  for  he  knew  this  to 
be  the  most  critical  position  of  his  whole  route;  unless  he  could 
get  past  it  before  break  of  day  his  case  was  hopeless.  The 
dreaded  town  is  at  length  in  view,  engendering  fear  and  terror, 
but  not  despair.  Several  large  crafts  are  seen  lying  at  the  wharf, 
and  lights  are  reflected  from  adjacent  shipping  offices.  Two  small 
boats  are  observed  crossing  the  river,  and  in  rather  uncomfortable 
proximity.  With  these  exceptions  the  inhabitants  are  evidently 
in  the  enjoyment  of  undisturbed  repose,  and  quite  unconscious  of 
the  phenomenon  of  such  a  notorious  personage  passing  their  doors 
with  triumphant  success.  Scarcely  a  word  was  heard,  it  was  like 
a  city  of  the  dead.  Who  can  imagine  the  internal  raptures  of  our 
lucky  hero,  on  leaving  behind  him,  in  the  distance,  that  spot  upon 
which  his  fate  was  suspended,  and  in  having  the  consciousness 
that  he  is  now  not  far  from  the  goal  of  safety.  Even  now  there 
are  signals  which  cheer  his  heart.  He  begins  already  to  inhale  the 
ocean  breeze,  and  from  that  he  derives  an  exhilirating  sensation 
such  as  he  had  not  experienced  for  many  years.  He  gets  the  ben 
efit  of  the  ocean  tide,  fortunately,  in  his  favor,  and  carrying  his 


440  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

little  hull  upon  its  bosom  at  such  a  rate  as  to  supersede  the  use  of 
the  paddle  except  in  guiding  the  course.  The  ocean  wave,  how 
ever  ,  is  scarcely  so  favorable.  It  rocks  and  rolls  their  frail  abode 
in  such  a  way  as  to  threaten  to  put  a  sad  finish  to  the  successful 
labors  of  the  past.  There  is  no  help  for  it  but  to  abandon  the 
canoe  a  few  miles  sooner  than  intended.  There  is,  however,  little 
cause  for  complaint,  for  they  can  now  see  their  way  clear  to  their 
final  terminus,  if  no  untoward  circumstance  arises.  They  leave 
the  canoe  on  the  beach,  parting  with  it  forever,  but  not  without  a 
sigh  of  emotion,  as  if  bidding  farewell  to  a  good  friend.  "But  the 
paddle  they  cling  to  as  a  memento  of  its  achievements,  the  oper 
ator  remarking — Tt  did  me  better  service  than  any  sword  ever  put 
into  my  hand.'  A  few  miles  walk  from  the  landing,  which  is  on 
the  southern  shore  of  the  estuary,  and  they  are  in  sight  of  a  small 
"hamlet,  which  lies  upon  the  shore.  And  what  is  more  inspiring  of 
hope  and  courage,  they  are  in  sight  of  a  vessel  of  considerable 
tonnage,  lying  at  anchor  off  the  shore,  and  displaying  the  British 
flag,  floating  in  the  morning  breeze,  evidently  preparing  to  hoist 
sail.  Now  is  their  chance.  This  must  be  their  ark  of  safety  if 
they  are  ever  to  escape  such  billows  of  adversity  as  they  have  been 
struggling  with  for  some  days  past.  To  get  on  board  is  that  upon 
which  their  hearts  are  set,  and  all  that  is  required  in  order  to  defy 
all  enemies  and  pursuers.  Not  thinking  that  there  is  anything  in 
the  wind  in  this  pretty  hamlet,  they  make  straight  for  the  vessel, 
but  they  go  but  a  few  paces  in  that  direction  before  another  crisis 
turns  up.  Enemies  are  still  in  pursuit.  A  small  body  of  men,  ap 
parently  under  commission,  are  observed  a  short  distance  beyond 
the  hamlet  as  if  anticipating  the  possibility  of  the  escaped  prisoner 
making  his  way  to  the  British  ship.  Nor  is  the  surmise  ground 
less,  as  the  signal  proves.  In  their  perplexity  the  objects  of  pur 
suit  have  to  lie  in  ambush  and  await  the  course  of  events.  Their 
military  pursuers  are  now  wending  their  way  in  the  opposite  di 
rection  until  they  are  almost  lost  to  view.  Now  is  the  time  for  a 
last  desperate  effort.  They  rush  for  the  shore,  and  there  accost  a 
sallow  lank-looking  boatman  followed  by  a  negro,  on  the  lookout 
for  custom,  in  their  marine  calling.  A  request  is  made  for  their 
boat  and  services,  for  conveyance  to  the  ship.  At  first  the  man 
looks  suspicious  and  sceptical,  but  on  expostulation  that  there  was 
the  utmost  necessity  for  an  interview  with  the  captain  before  sail 
ing,  and  important  dispatches  to  be  sent  home,  and  a  hint  given 
that  a  fee  for  services  in  such  a  case  was  of  no  object,  he  at  once 
consents;  the  ferry  boat  is  launched,  and  in  a  few  minutes  the 
party  are  off  from  the  shore.  But  the  military  party  observing 
these  movements  begin  to  retrace  their  steps  in  order  to  ascertain 


A  PPBNDIX.  441 

what  all  this  means,  and  who  the  party  are.  They  put  to  their 
heels  and  race  towards  the  shore  as  fast  as  their  feet  can  carry 
them.  They  feel  tantalised  to  find  that  they  have  been  sleeping  at 
their  post,  and  that  the  very  object  of  their  search  is  now  half 
way  to  the  goal  of  safety.  They  signal  and  halloo  with  all  their 
might,  but  getting  no  answer  they  fire  a  volley  of  shot  in  the 
direction  of  the  boat.  This  has  no  effect,  except  for  an  instant,  to 
put  a  stop  to  the  rowing.  The  boatman  gets  alarmed  as  he  now 
more  than  guesses  who  the  noted  passenger  is,  and  he  signifies  his 
determination  to  put  back  and  avoid  the  consequences  that  may  be 
fatal  to  himself.  The  hero  puts  a  sudden  stop  to  further  parley. 
He  flings  a  gold  sovereign  to  the  swarthy  rower,  commands  him 
simply  to  fulfil  his  promise,  but  to  refund  the  balance  of  change 
upon  their  return  from  the  ship — 'he  must  see  the  captain  Before 
sailing.'  To  enforce  his  command  the  sturdy  Highlander,  who 
was  more  than  a  match  for  the  two,  took  up  his  loaded  musket 
and  intimated  what  the  consequences  would  be  if  they  refused  to 
obey  orders.  This  had  the  desired  effect.  The  rowers  pulled 
with  might  and  main,  and  in  a  few  minutes  the  passengers  were 
left  safe  and  sound  on  board  the  gallant  ship,  and  surrounded  by 
a  sympathising  and  hospitable  crew.  The  fugitives  were  at  last 
safe,  despite  rewards  and  sanguine  pursuers.  But  their  situation 
they  could  scarcely  realize,  their  past  life  seemed  more  like  a 
dream  than  a  reality.  Our  brave  heroine  was  again  quite  over 
come.  The  reaction  was  too  much  for  her  nerves.  In  being  led 
to  the  cabin  she  would  have  fallen  prostrate  on  the  deck  had  she 
not  been  supported.  And  who  can  wonder,  in  view  of  her  fatigues 
and  privations,  her  hair-breadth  escapes  and  mental  anxieties. 
But  she  survived  it  all.  Sails  are  now  hoisted  to  the  favoring 
breeze,  anchor  weighed,  and  our  now  rejoicing  pilgrims  bade  a 
lasting  farewell  to  the  ever  memorable  shores  of  Carolina.  In  care 
of  the  courteous  commander  they,  in  due  time,  reached  their 
island  home  in  the  Scottish  Highlands,  and  there  lived  to  a  good 
old  age  in  peace  and  contentment.  They  had  the  pleasure  of  see 
ing  the  tender  object  of  their  solicitude  grow  up  to  womanhood, 
and  afterwards  enjoying  the  blessings  of  married  life.  And  the 
veteran  officer  himself  found  no  greater  pleasure  in  whiling  away 
the  hours  of  his  repose  than  in  rehearsing  to  an  entranced  audi 
tory,  among  the  stirring  scenes  of  the  American  Revolution,  the 
marvellous  story  of  his  own  fate;  the  principal  events  of  which 
are  here  hurriedly  and  imperfectly  sketched  from  a  current  tradi 
tion  among  his  admiring  countrymen  in  the  two  hemispheres." — 
John  Darroch. 


442  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

NOTE  H. 

HIGHLANDERS  IN  SOUTH  CAROLINA. 

There  was  no  distinctively  Highland  settlement  in  South 
Carolina,  although  there  was  quite  an  influx  of  emigrants  of  this 
class  into  the  province.  Efforts  were  made  to  divert  the  High 
landers  into  the  new  settlements.  As  early  as  1716  Governor 
Daniel  informed  the  Assembly  that  he  had  bought  thirty  of  the 
Highland  Scots  rebels  at  £30  per  head,  for  whom  the  London 
agent  had  petitioned,  and  requested  power  to  purchase  more. 
This  purchase  was  sanctioned  by  the  Assembly,  but  wished  no 
more  "till  we  see  how  these  behave  themselves."  On  August  4th 
another  issue  of  £15000  in  bills  was  authorized  to  be  stamped  co 
pay  for  these  Scots,  who  were  to  be  employed  as  soldiers  in  de 
fending  the  province. 

Inducements  were  held  out  to  the  Highlanders,  who  had  left 
their  homes  after  the  battle  of  Culloden,  to  settle  in  South  Caro 
lina.  The  "High  Hills  of  Santee,"  which  lie  between  Lynche's 
creek  and  the  Wateree,  in  what  is  now  Sumter  County,  were  de 
signed  for  them.  The  exiles,  however,  baffled  by  contrary  winds, 
were  driven  into  the  Cape  Fear,  and  from  thence  a  part  of  them 
crossed  and  settled  higher  up,  in  what  is  now  Darlington  County, 
the  rest  having  taken  up  their  abode  in  North  Carolina. 

The  war  fever  engendered  by  the  Revolution  was  exhibited 
by  these  people,  some  of  whom,  at  least,  took  up  arms  against 
their  adopted  country.  October  31,  1776,  at  Charleston,  South 
Carolina,  the  following,  who  had  been  taken  prisoners  by  the 
navy,  signed  their  parole,  which  also  stipulated  that  they  should 
go  to  Salisbury,  North  Carolina: 

Dun  McNicol,  Cap.  R.  H.  E.,  Hugh  Eraser,  Lieut.  R.  H.  E., 
Dun  MacDougall,  Walter  Cunningham,  Angus  Cameron,  Laugh- 
lin  McDonald,  Hector  McQuary,  Alexr.  Chisholm. 

"We  also  undertake  for  Neal  McNicol,  James  Eraser,  Alexr. 
McDonald  &  David  Donaldson,  that  they  shall  be  on  the  same 
footing  with  ourselves."* 

"Jany  28.   177. 

These  are  to  certify  that  Duncan  Nicol,  Hugh  Eraser,  Alex. 
Chisholm,  Angs.  Cameron,  Lach.  MacDonald,  Hector  McQuarrie, 
Walter  Cunningham,  Duncan  MacDougall,  Alen.  McDonald, 
David  Donaldson,  Jas.  Eraser,  Niel  McNicol — prisoners  of  war 


*North  Carolina  Colonial  Records,  Vol.  X,  p.  830. 


APPENDIX.  443 

from  the  neighboring  state  of  South  Carolina  have  been  on  Parole 
in  this  town  and  within  ten  miles  Y.  of  for  upwards  of  ten  weeks 
— during  which  time  they  have  behaved  themselves  agreeable  to 
their  Parole  and  that  they  are  now  removed  to  Halifax  by  order 
of  the  commanding  officer  of  the  District,  in  order  to  be  for 
warded  to  the  northward  agreeable  to  order  of  Congress. 

(Signed)  Duncan  McNicol,  Capt.,  Hugh  Fraser,  Lieut.  R. 
H.  E.,  Alex.  McDonald,  James  Fraser,  David  Donaldson,  Niel 
McNicol,  Alex  Chisholm,  Angus  Cameron,  Lach  McDonald,  Hec 
tor  Me  Ouarrie,  Walter  Cunningham,  Privates,  Dun,  McDougall, 
Ensign. 

N.  B.  The  Parole,  of  the  prisoners  of  war  above  mentd  was 
sent  to  the  Congress  at  Halifax,  at  their  last  sitting.  They  are 
now  sent  under  the  direction  of  Capt.  Martin  Fifer — Certified  by 
orders  of  Committee  at  Salisbury  this  28  Jan'y,  1777. 

(Signed)  May  Chambers,  Chr.  Com."* 

NOTE   I. 
ALEXANDER  MCNAUGHTON. 

Miss  Jennie  M.  Patten  of  Brush,  Colorado,  a  descendant  of 
Alexander  McNaughton,  in  a  letter  dated  Feb.  26th,  1900,  gives 
some  very  interesting  facts,  among  which  may  be  related  that  at 
the  close  of  the  Revolution  all  of  the  Highland  settlers  of  Wash 
ington  county  would  have  been  sent  to  Canada,  had  it  not  been  for 
Hon.  Edward  Savage,  son-in-law  of  Alexander  McNaughton, 
who  had  been  an  officer  in  the  Revolutionary  army,  and  had  suffi 
cient  influence  to  prevent  his  wife's  relatives  and  friends  being 
sent  out  of  the  country  on  account  of  their  tory  proclivities. 
They  considered  that  they  had  sworn  allegiance  to  the  king,  and 
considered  themselves  perjured  persons  if  they  violated  their  oath. 
This  idea  appeared  to  be  due  from  the  fact  that  the  land  given 
to  them  was  in  "the  name  of  the  king."  From  this  the  colonists 
thought  the  land  was  given  to  them  by  the  king. 

The  colonists  did  not  all  come  to  Washington  county  to  oc 
cupy  the  land  allotted  to  them,  for  some  remained  where  they  had 
settled  after  the  collapse  of  Captain  Campbell's  scheme,  but  those 
who  did  settle  in  Argyle  were  related  either  by  blood,  or  else  by 
marriage. 

Alexander  McNaughton  came  to  America  in  1738,  accom- 

*Ibid,  Vol.  XI,  p.  370. 


444  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

panied  by  his  wife,  Mary  McDonald,  and  his  children,  John, 
Moses,  Eleanor  and  Jeannette.  They  first  settled  at  a  place  called 
Kaket,  where  they  lived  several  years,  when  they  removed  up  the 
river  to  Tappan,  and  there  continued  until  the  grant  was  made  in 
Argyle.  Alexander  McNaughton  died  at  the  home  of  his  son-in- 
law,  Edward  Savage,  near  Salem,  and  was  buried  on  the  land  that 
had  been  granted  him:  The  first  to  be  interred  in  the  old  Argyle 
cemetery  was  the  daughter  Jeannette.  The  wife,  Mary,  died  on 
the  way  home  from  Burgoyne's  camp.  The  children  of  the  colo 
nists  were  loyal  Americans,  although  many  of  the  colonists  had 
been  carried  to  the  British  camp  for  protection. 

NOTE  J. 
ALLAN  MCDONALD'S  COMPLAINT  TO  THE  PRESIDENT  OF  CONGRESS. 

"Philadelphia,  March  25,  1776. 

Sir :  It  is  now  several  weeks  since  the  Scotch  inhabitants  in 
and  about  Johnstown,  Tryon  County,  have  been  required  by  Gen 
eral  Schuyler  to  deliver  up  their  arms;  and  that  each  and  all  of 
them  should  parade  in  the  above  place,  that  he  might  take  from 
this  small  body  six  prisoners  of  his  own  nomination.  The  request 
was  accordingly  complied  with,  and  five  other  gentlemen  with 
myself  were  made  prisoners  of.  As  we  are  not  conscious  of  hav 
ing  acted  upon  any  principle  that  merits  such  severe  proceedings 
from  Congress,  we  cannot  help  being  a  good  deal  surprised  at 
such  treatment;  but  are  willing  to  attribute  this  rather  to  malic 
ious,  ill-designing  people,  than  to  gentlemen  of  so  much  humanity 
and  known  character  as  the  Congress  consists  of.  The  many  dif 
ficulties  we  met  with  since  our  landing  on  this  Continent,  (which 
is  but  very  lately,)  burdened  with  women  and  children,  we  hope 
merit  a  share  in  their  feeling;  and  that  they  would  obtain  the 
surest  conviction,  before  we  were  removed  from  our  families;  as, 
by  a  separation  of  the  kind,  they  are  rendered  destitute,  and  with 
out  access  to  either  money  or  credit.  This  is  the  reason  why  you 
will  observe,  in  the  article  of  capitulation  respecting  the  Scotch, 
that  they  made  such  a  struggle  for  having  their  respective  fami 
lies  provided  for  in  their  absence.  The  General  declared  he  had 
no  discretionary  power  to  grant  such,  but  that  he  would  represent 
it,  as  he  hoped  with  success,  to  Congress;  and  in  this  opinion  two 
other  gentlemen  present  supported  him.  The  request  is  so  just 
in  itself  that  it  is  but  what  you  daily  grant  to  the  meanest  of  your 
prisoners.  As  we  cannot,  we  do  not  claim  it  by  any  agreement. 


A  PPENDIX.  445 

Though,  by  a  little  attention  to  that  part  of  the  capitulation,  you 
will  observe  that  we  were  put  in  the  hope  and  expectation  of  hav 
ing  them  supported  in  their  different  situations. 

As  to  ourselves,  we  are  put  into  a  tavern,  with  the  proper  al 
lowance  of  bed  and  board.  This  is  all  that  is  necessary  so  far. 
But  what  becomes  of  the  external  part  of  the  body?  This  re 
quires  its  necessaries,  and  without  the  decent  part  of  such,  a  gen 
tleman  must  be  very  intolerable  to  himself  and  others.  I  know  I 
need  not  enter  so  minutely  in  representing  those  difficulties  to 
Congress  or  you,  as  your  established  character  and  feelings  will 
induce  you  to  treat  us  as  gentlemen  and  prisoners,  removed  from 
all  means  of  relief  for  ourselves  or  families,  but  that  of  applica 
tion  to  Congress.  I  arrived  here  last  night  in  order  to  have  the 
honor  of  laying  those  matters  personally,  or  in  writing,  before 
you  and  them.  Shall  accordingly  expect  to  be  honored  with  an 
answer. 

I  am,  most  respectfully,  sir,  your  most  obedient  humble  ser 
vant, 

Allan  McDonald."* 

NOTE  K. 
THE  GLENGARRY  SETTLERS. 

Major  General  D.  McLeod,  of  the  Patriot  Army,  Upper  Can 
ada,  in  his  "Brief  Review  of  the  Settlement  of  Upper  Canada," 
published  in  1841,  adds  the  following  interesting  statements: 
"Gen.  Howe,  the  then  commander  in  chief  of  the  British  forces  in 
North  America,  on  hearing  that  the  Scots  in  Virginia  had  joined 
the  continentals,  and  were  among  the  most  active  of  the  opposers 
of  British  domination,  despatched  Sir  John  Johnstone  to  the 
Scots  settlement  on  the  Mohawk — Captain  James  Craig,  after 
wards  Governor  of  Lower  Canada,  and  Lieut.  Donald  Cameron  of 
the  Regulars,  to  other  parts,  to  induce  the  Highlanders  to  join  the 
Royal  Standard,  and  to  convince  them,  that  their  interest  and 
safety  depended  on  their  doing  so. 

They  persuaded  the  uninstructed  Highlanders,  that  the 
rebels  had  neither  money,  means,  nor  allies;  that  it  was  impos 
sible  they  could  for  any  length  of  time,  withstand  the  mighty 
power  and  means  of  Great  Britain ;  that  their  property  would  be 
confiscated,  and  apportioned  to  the  royalists  who  should  volun 
teer  to  reduce  them  to  subjection.  The  Highlanders  having  duly 


*American  Archives,  Fourth  Series,  Vol.  V,  p.  495. 


446  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

weighed  these  circumstances,  came  to  the  conclusion,  that  the 
Americans  would,  like  the  Scots,  in  1746,  he  ultimately  overpow 
ered  ; — that  it  was  therefore  to  their  interest,  as  they  would  not  be 
permitted  to  remain  neutral,  to  join  the  British  standard. 

The  greater  part  of  them  volunteered  under  the  command  of 
Sir.  J.  Johnstone,  and  served  faithfully  with  him  until  the  peace 
of  1783.  On  the  exchange  of  the  ratification  of  peace,  these  un 
fortunate  Highlanders,  saw  themselves  once  more  bereft  of  house 
and  home.  The  reward  of  their  loyalty,  and  attachment  to  British 
supremacy,  after  fighting  the  battles  of  England  for  seven  long 
and  doubtful  years,  and  sacrificing  their  all,  was  finally,  an  un 
generous  abandonment  bv  the  British  government  of  their  inter 
ests,  in  not  securing  their  property  and  personal  safety  in  the 
treaty  of  peace.  The  object  for  which  their  services  were  re 
quired,  not  being  accomplished,  they  were  unceremoniously  left 
to  shift  for  themselves  in  the  lower  Province,  among  a  race  of 
people,  whose  language  they  did  not  understand,  and  whose  man 
ners  and  habits  of  life  were  quite  dissimilar  to  their  own.  Col. 
McDonald,  a  near  kinsman  of  the  chief  of  that  name,  and  who 
had,  also,  taken  an  active  part  in  the  royal  army,  during  the  revo 
lution,  commiserating  their  unfortunate  condition,  collected  them 
together,  and  in  a  friendly  manner,  in  their  own  native  language, 
informed  them,  that  if  it  were  agreeable  to  their  wishes,  he  would 
forthwith  apply  to  the  governor  for  a  tract  of  land  in  the  upper 
Province,  where  they  might  settle  down  in  a  body;  and  where,  as 
they  spoke  a  language  different  to  that  of  the  natives,  they  might 
enjoy  their  own  society,  and  be  better  able  to  assist  each  other. 

This,  above  all  things,  was  what  they  wished  for,  and  they 
therefore  received  the  proposal  with  gratitude.  Without  much 
further  delay,  the  Colonel  proceeded  to  the  Upper  Province, 
pitched  upon  the  eastern  part  of  the  eastern  District;  and  after 
choosing  a  location* for  himself,  directed  his  course  to  head  quar 
ters — informed  the  Governor  of  his  plans  and  intentions,  praying 
him  to  confirm  the  request  of  his  countrymen,  and  prevent  their 
return  to  the  United  States.  The  governor  approved  of  his  de 
sign,  and  promised  every  assistance.  Satisfied  that  all  was  done, 
that  could  be  reasonably  expected,  the  Colonel  lost  no  time,  in 
communicating  the  result  of  his  mission  to  his  expectant  country 
men ;  and  they,  in  a  short  time  afterwards,  removed  with  him  to 
their  new  location.  The  Highlanders,  not  long  after,  proposed  to 
the  Colonel  as  a  mark  of  their  approbation  for  his  services,  to  call 
the  settlement  Glengarry,  in  honor  of  the  chief  of  his  clan,  by 
which  name  it  is  distinguished  to  this  day.  It  may  be  proper,  to 
remember,  in  this  place,  that  many  of  these  were  the  immediate 


APPENDIX.  447 

descendants  of  the  proscribed  Highlanders  of  1715,  and  not  a  few 
the  descendants  of  the  relatives  of  the  treacherously  murdered 
clans  of  Glencoe  (for  their  faithful  and  incorruptible  adherence  to 
the  royal  family  of  Stuart,)  by  king  William  the  3d,  of  Bloody 
memory,  the  Dutch  defender  of  the  English  Christian  tory  faith. 
But  by  far  the  major  part,  were  the  patriots  of  1745, — the  gallant 
supporters  of  the  deeply  lamented  prince  Charles  Edward,  and 
who,  as  before  stated,  had  sought  refuge  in  the  colonies,  from  the 
British  dungeons  and  bloody  scaffolds. 

It  was  not,  therefore,  their  attachment  to  the  British  crown, 
nor  their  love  of  British  institutions,  that  induced  them  to  take 
up  arms  against  the  Americans ;  but  their  fears  that  the  insurrec 
tion,  would  prove  as  disastrous  to  the  sons  of  Liberty,  as  the  Re 
bellion  and  the  fatal  field  of  Culloden  had  been  to  themselves ;  and 
that  if  any  of  them  were  found  in  the  ranks  of  the  discontented, 
they  would  be  more  severely  dealt  with  in  consequence  of  their 
former  rebellion.  Their  chagrin  was  great  indeed,  especially, 
when  they  compared  their  former  comfortable  circumstances,  in 
the  state  of  New  York,  with  their  present  miserable  condition ; 
and  particularly,  when  they  reflected  how  floolishly  they  had  per 
mitted  themselves  to  be  duped,  out  of  their  once  happy  homes  by 
the  promises  of  a  government,  which  they  knew  from  former  ex 
perience,  to  be  as  false  and  treacherous,  as  it  was  cruel  and  over 
bearing.  They  settled  down,  but  with  no  very  friendly  feelings 
towards  a  government  which  had  allured  them  to  their  ruin,  and 
which  at  last,  left  them  to  their  own  resources,  after  fighting  their 
battles  for  eight  sanguinary  years.  Nor  are  their  descendants,  at 
this  day,  remarkable  for  either  their  loyalty,  or  attachment,  to  the 
reigning  family.  These  were  the  first  settlers  of  Glengarry.  It  is 
a  singular  circumstance,  that,  nearly  all  the  Highlanders,  who 
fought  for  liberty  and  independence,  and  who  remained  in  the  U. 
S.,  afterwards  became  rich  and  independent,  while  on  the  other 
hand,  with  a  very  few  exceptions,  every  individual,  whether 
American  or  European,  who  took  up  arms  against  the  revolution, 
became  blighted  in  his  prospects,"  (pp.  33-36). 

Having  mentioned  in  particular  Butler's  Rangers  the  follow 
ing  from  Lossing's  "Pictorial  Field-Bcok  of  the  War  of  1812," 
may  be  of  some  interest :  "Some  of  Butler's  Rangers,  those  bitter 
Tory  marauders  in  Central  New  York  during  the  Revolution, 
who  in  cruelty  often  shamed  Brant  and  his  braves,  settled  in  To 
ronto,  and  were  mostly  men  of  savage  character,  who  met  death 
by  violence.  Mr.  John  Ross  knew  a  Mr.  D ,  one  of  these  Ran 
gers,  who,  when  intoxicated,  once  told  him  that  'the  sweetest  steak 
he  ever  ate  was  the  breast  of  a  woman,  which  he  cut  off  and 
broiled,'  "  (p.  592). 


448  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

NOTE  TO  CHAPTER  VIII. 

The  method  of  warfare  carried  on  by  Sir  John  Johnson  and 
his  adherents  did  not  sway  the  lofty  mind  of  Washington,  as  may 
be  illustrated  in  the  following  narration  furnished  the  author  by 
Rev.  Dr.  R.  Cameron,  grandson  of  Alexander  Cameron,  who  was 
a  direct  descendant  of  Donald  Dubh  of  Lochiel.  This  Alexander 
Cameron  came  to  America  in  1773,  and  on  the  outbreak  of  the 
Revolution  enlisted  as  a  private  under  Sir  John  Johnson.  Three 
times  he  was  taken  prisoner  and  condemned  to  be  executed  as  a 
spy.  How  he  escaped  the  first  time  is  unknown.  The  second 
time,  the  wife  of  the  presiding  officer  at  the  court-martial,  in 
formed  him  in  Gaelic  that  he  would  be  condemned,  and  assisted 
him  in  dressing  him  in  her  own  clothes,  and  thus  escaped  to  the 
woods.  The  third  time,  his  mother,  Mary  Cameron  of  Glennevis, 
rode  all  the  way  from  Albany  to  Valley  Forge  on  horseback  and 
personally  plead  her  cause  before  Washington.  Having  listened 
to  her  patiently,  the  mighty  chief  replied:  ''Mrs.  Cameron,  I  will 
pardon  your  son  for  your  sake,  but  you  must  promise  me  that  you 
will  take  him  to  Canada  at  once,  or  he  will  be  shot."  The  whole 
family  left  for  Canada. 

NOTE  L. 
MORAVIAN  INDIANS. 

It  is  now  scarcely  known  that  one  company  of  Montgomery's 
Highlanders  took  part  in  the  attempted  expatriation  of  the  Chris 
tian  Indians — better  known  as  Moravian  Indians — in  Pennsyl 
vania.  Owing  to  an  attack  made  by  savages,  in  1763,  against  a 
Scotch-Irish  settlement,  those  of  that  nationality  at  Paxton  be 
came  bitterly  inflamed  against  the  Moravian  Indians  and  deter 
mined  upon  their  extermination.  As  these  Indians  were  harmless 
and  never  engaged  in  strife,  they  appealed  to  the  governor  of 
Pennnsylvania  for  protection.  These  people,  then  living  at  Naz 
areth,  Nain  and  Bethlehem,  under  the  decree  of  the  Council  and 
the  Assembly,  were  ordered  by  Governor  Penn  to  be  disarmed 
and  taken  to  Philadelphia.  Although  their  arms  were  the  in 
signia  of  their  freedom,  yet  these  they  surrendered  to  Sheriff 
Jennings,  and  on  the  eighth  of  November  the  procession  moved 
towards  Philadelphia.  On  their  arrival  in  Philadelphia  they  were 
ordered  to  the  "British  Barracks,^  which  had  been  erected  soon 
after  Braddock's  defeat.  At  this  time  several  companies  of 
Montgomery's  Highlanders  were  there  quartered.  On  the  morn- 


APPENDIX.  449 

ing  of  the  eleventh,  the  first  three  wagons,  filled  with  women  and 
children,  passed  in  at  the  gate.  This  movement  aroused  the 
Highlanders,  and  seizing  their  muskets,  they  rushed  tumultuously 
together,  stopped  the  rest  of  the  wagons,  and  threatened  to  fire 
among  the  cowering  women  and  children  in  the  yard  if  they  did 
not  instantly  leave.  Meanwhile  a  dreadful  mob  gathered  around 
the  Indians,  deriding,  refiling,  and  charging  them  with  all  the 
outrages  committed  by  the  savages,  threatening  to  kill  them  on 
the  spot.  From  ten  o'clock  until  three  these  Indians,  with  the 
missionaries,  endured  every  abuse  which  wild  frenzy  and  ribald 
vulgarity  could  clothe  in  words.  In  the  midst  of  this  persecution 
some  Quakers  braved  the  danger  of  the  mob  and  taking  the  In 
dians  by  the  hand  gave  them  words  of  encouragement.  During 
all  this  tumult  the  Indians  remained  silent,  but  considered  "what 
insult  and  mockery  our  Savior 'had  suffered  on  their  account." 

The  soldiers  persisting  in  their  refusal  to  allow  the  Moravian 
Indians  admission,  after  five  hours,  the  latter  were  marched 
through  the  city,  thousands  following  them  with  great  clamor,  to 
the  outskirts,  where  the  mob  dispersed.  The  Indians  were  from 
thence  conveyed  to  Province  Island. 

The  Scotch-Irish  of  Paxton  next  turned  their  attention  to  a 
party  of  peaceable  Indians  who  had  long  lived  quietly  among 
white  people  in  the  small  village  of  Canestoga,  near  Lancaster, 
and  on  the  fourteenth  of  December  attacked  and  murdered  four 
teen  of  them  in  their  huts.  The  rest  fled  to  Lancaster  and  for 
protection  were  lodged  in  the  work-house,  a  strong  building  and 
well  secured.  They  were  followed  by  the  miscreants  who  broke 
into  the  building,  and  though  the  Indians  begged  their  lives  on 
their  knees,  yet  all  were  cruelly  murdered  and  their  mangled  re 
mains  thrown  into  the  court-yard. 

The  assassins  became  emboldened  by  many  hundreds  from 
Paxton  and  other  parts  of  the  county  of  Lancaster  joining  their 
number,  and  planned  to  set  out  for  Philadelphia,  and  not  rest 
until  all  the  Indians  were  massacred.  While  these  troubles  were 
brewing  the  Moravian  Indians  celebrated  the  Lord's  Supper  at 
the  commencement  of  the  year  1764,  and  renewed  their  covenant 
to  show  forth  his  death  in  his  walk  and  conversation. 

In  order  to  protect  them  the  government  determined  to  send 
them  out  of  the  colony  and  place  them  under  the  care  of  Sir  Will 
iam  Johnson,  in  New  York,  as  the  Indians  had  expressed  their 
desire  to  be  no  longer  detained  from  their  families.*  On  January 
4,  1764,  the  Moravian  Indians  numbering  about  one  hundred  and 


*Colonial  Records  of  Penna.,  Vol.  IX,  p.  111. 


450  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

forty  persons,*  were  placed  under  the  convoy  of  Captain  James 
Robertson,  of  Montgomery's  Highlanders,  and  seventy  High 
landers,  for  New  York  City.  The  Highlanders  "behaved  at  first 
very  wild  and  unfriendly,  being  particularly  troublesome  to  the 
young  women  by  their  profane  conversation,  but  were  persuaded 
by  degrees  to  conduct  themselves  with  more  order  and  decency." 
On  arriving  at  Amboy,  one  of  the  soldiers  exclaimed :  "Would  to 
God.,  all  the  white  people  were  as  good  Christians,  as  these  In 
dians." 

The  Indians  were  not  allowed  to  enter  New  York,  but  were 
returned  to  Philadelphia  under  a  guard  of  one  hundred  and 
seventy  men  from  General  Gage's  army,  commanded  by  Captain 
Schloffer,  one  party  leading  the  van,  and  the  other  bringing  up 
the  rear.  Captain  Robertson  and  his  Highlanders  passed  over 
to  New  York.f 

NOTE  M. 
HIGHLANDERS  REFUSED  LANDS  IN  AMERICA. 

"To  the  King's  Most  Excellent  Majesty  in  Council, 

The  Humble  Petition  of  James  Macdonald,  Merchant  in 
Porterie  in  the  Isle  of  Sky  and  Normand  Macdonald  of  Slate 
in  the  said  Island  for  themselves  and  on  behalf  of  Hugh  Mac 
donald  Edmund  Macqueen  John  Betton  and  Alexander  Mac- 
queen  of  Slate.  The  Reverend  Mr.  William  Macqueen  and 
Alexander  Macdonald  of  the  said  Island  of  Sky  and  county 
of  Inverness 

Most  Humbly  Sheweth 

That  your  petitioners  having  had  in  view  to  form  a  settlement 
to  themselves  and  Families  in  your  Majesty's  Province  in  North 
Carolina  have  for  some  time  been  making  Dispositions  for  that 
purpose  by  engaging  Servants  and  disposing  of  their  effects  in 
this  country. 

And  being  now  ready  to  embark  and  carry  their  intentions 
into  Execution. 

They  most  humbly  pray  your  Majesty  will  be  graciously 
pleased  to  Grant  unto  your  petitioners  Forty  thousand  Acres  of 
Land  in  the  said  province  of  North  Carolina  upon  the  Terms  and 
Conditions  it  has  been  usual  to  give  such  Grants  or  as  to  your 
Majesty  shall  seem  proper, 

And  your  petitioners  shall  ever  pray, 

Jas  Macdonald, 
Normand  Macdonald."* 

*Ibid.  iSee  Loskiel's  Hist.  Indian  Mission,  Book  II,  Chapter  XVI. 
Schweinitz's  Life  of  Zeisberger,  Chap.  XV.  JNorth  Carolina 
Colonial  Records,  Vol.  VIII,  p.  620. 


APPENDIX.  451 

'To  the  Right  Honble  the  Lords  of  the  Committee  of  his  Majes 
ty's  most  Honble  Privy  Council  for  Plantation  Affairs. 

Whitehall  2ist  of  June  1771. 
My  Lords, 

In  obedience  to  His  Majesty's  Order  in  Council,  dated  June 
I4th,  1771,  we  have  taken  into  consideration,  the  humble  Petition 
of  James  Macdonald,  Merchant  in  Porterie  in  the  Isle  of  Sky  and 
Normand  Macdonald  of  Slate  in  the  said  Island  for  themselves 
and  on  behalf  of  Hugh  Macdonald,  Edmund  Macqueen,  John 
Belton  and  Alexander  Macqueen  of  Slate  the  Reverend  Mr  Will 
iam  Macqueen  and  Alexander  Macdonald  of  the  said  Isle  of  Sky 
and  County  of  Inverness,  setting  forth  that  the  Petitioners  having 
had  in  view  to  form  a  Settlement  to  themselves  and  their  Families 
in  His  Majesty's  province  of  North  Carolina,  have  for  some  time 
been  making  dispositions  for  that  purpose  by  engaging  servants 
and  disposing  of  their  effects  in  this  Country  and  being  now  ready 
to  embark  and  carry  their  said  intention  into  execution,  the  Peti 
tioners  humbly  pray,  that  His  Majesty  will  be  pleased  to  grant 
them  forty  thousand  Acres  of  Land  in  the  said  Province  upon  the 
terms  and  conditions  it  hath  been  usual  to  grant  such  Lands. 
Whereupon  We  beg  leave  to  report  to  your  Lordships, 

That  the  emigration  of  inhabitants  of  Great  Britain  and  Ire 
land  to  the  American  Colonies  is  a  circumstance  which  in  our 
opinion  cannot  fail  to  lessen  the  strength  and  security  and  to 
prejudice  the  landed  Interest  and  Manufactures  of  these  King 
doms  and  the  great  extent  to  which  this  emigration  hath  of  late 
years  prevailed  renders  it  an  object  well  deserving  the  serious 
attention  of  government. 

Upon  the  ground  of  this  opinion  We  have  thought  it  neces 
sary  in  Cases  where  we  have  recommended  Grants  of  Land  in 
America,  to  be  made  to  persons  of  substance  and  ability  in  this 
Kingdom,  to  propose  amongst  other  conditions,  that  they  should 
be  settled  by  foreign  Protestants ;  and  therefore  We  can  on  no 
account  recommend  to  your  Lordships  to  advise  His  Majesty  to 
comply  with  the  prayer  of  a  Petition,  founded  on  a  resolution 
taken  by  a  number  of  considerable  persons  to  abandon  their  set 
tlements  in  this  Kingdom  and  to  pass  over  into  America,  with 
their  Families  and  Dependants  in  a  large  Body  and  which  there 
fore  holds  out  a  Plan  that  we  think,  instead  of  meriting  the  En 
couragement,  ought  rather  to  receive  the  discountenance  of  gov 
ernment. 

We  are  My  Lords  &c. 

Hillsborough 
Ed:  Eliot 

John  Roberts 

»/*,v,p.esi.  Wm  Fitzherbert." 


452  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

"At  the  Court  of  St  James's 
the  i Qth  day  of  June  1772. 
Present 
The  King's  most  Excellent  Majesty  in  Council. 

Whereas  there  was  this  day  read  at  the  Board  a  Report  from 
the  Right  Honourable  the  Lords  of  the  Committee  of  Council  for 
plantation  affairs  Dated  the  I7th  of  this  Instant  in  the  words  fol 
lowing  viz, 

Your  Majesty  having  been  pleased  by  your  order  in  council 
of  the  I4th  June  1771,  to  refer  to  the  Lords  Commissioners  for 
Trade  and  Plantations  the  humble  petition  of  James  Macdonald 
Merchant  of  Portrie  in  the  Isle  of  Sky  and  Norman  Macdonald 
of  Slate  in  the  said  Island  for  themselves  and  on  behalf  of  Hugh 
Macdonald  Edmund  Macqueen  John  Betton  and  Alexander  Mac- 
queen  of  Slate  and  Reverend  Mr  Wm  Macqueen  and  Alexander 
Macdonald  of  the  said  Isle  of  Sky  and  County  of  Inverness  set 
ting  forth  that  the  petitioners  have  had  in  view  to  form  a  settle 
ment  to  themselves  and  their  families  in  your  Majesty's  Province 
of  North  Carolina  have  for  sometime  been  making  Dispositions 
for  that  purpose  by  engaging  servants  and  disposing  of  their 
Effects  in  this  Country  and  being  now  ready  to  embark 
and  carry  their  said  intention  into  execution  the  petition 
ers  humbly  pray  that  your  Majesty  will  be  pleased  to 
grant  them  Forty  thousand  acres  of  Land  in  the  said 
Province  upon  the  terms  and  conditions  it  hath  been  usual  to 
grant  such  Lands.  The  said  Lords  Commissioners  have  reported 
to  this  Committee  "that  the  emigration  of  the  Inhabitants  of  Great 
Britain  and  Ireland  to  the  American  Colonies  is  a  circumstance 
which  in  their  opinion  cannot  fail  to  lessen  the  strength  and 
security  and  to  prejudice  the  landed  Interest  and  manufactures 
of  these  Kingdoms  and  the  great  extent  to  which  this  emigration 
has  of  late  years  prevailed  renders  it  an  object  well  deserving  the 
serious  attention  of  Government  that  upon  the  Ground  of  this 
opinion  they  have  thought  it  necessary  in  cases  where  they  have 
recommended  Grants  of  Land  in  America  to  be  made  to  persons 
of  substance  and  ability  in  this  Kingdom  to  propose  amongst 
other  conditions  that  they  should  be  settled  by  foreign  protestants 
and  therefore  the  said  Lords  Commissioners  can  on  no  account 
recommend  to  this  committee  to  advise  your  Majesty  to  comply 
with  the  prayer  of  a  petition  founded  on  a  resolution  taken  by  a 
number  of  considerable  persons  to  abandon  their  settlements  in 
this  Kingdom  and  to  pass  over  to  America  with  their  Families  and 
Dependants  in  a  large  body  and  which  therefore  holds  out  a  plan 
that  they  think  instead  of  meeting  the  encouragement  ought 


APPENDIX.  453 

rather  to  receive  the  discouragement  of  Government.  The  Lords 
of  the  Committee  this  day  took  the  said  Representation  and  peti 
tion  into  consideration  and  concurring  in  opinion  with  the  said 
Lord  Commissioners  for  Trade  and  Plantations  do  agree  humbly 
to  report  as  their  opinion  to  your  Majesty  that  the  said  Petition 
of  the  said  James  and  Norman  Macdonald  ought  to  be  dismissed. 

His  Majesty  taking  the  said  Report  into  consideration  was 
pleased  with  the  advise  of  his  Privy  Council  to  approve  thereof 
and  to  order  as  it  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  said  Petition  of  the 
said  James  and  Norman  Macdonald  be  and  it  is  hereby  dismissed 
this  board."* 

NOTE  N. 

CAPTAIN  JAMES  STEWART  COMMISSIONED  TO  RAISE  A  COMPANY 
OF  HIGHLANDERS. 

The  Records  of  the  New  York  Convention  of  July  25,  1775, 
contain  the  following: 

"The  Committee  appointed  to  take  into  consideration  and 
report  the  most  proper  mode  for  employing  in  the  service  of  this 
State  Mr.  James  Stewart,  late  Lieutenant  in  Colonel  Livingston's 
Regiment,  delivered  in  their  Report,  which  was  read;  and  the 
same  being  read,  paragraph  by  paragraph,  and  amended,  was 
agreed  to,  and  is  in  the  words  following,  to  wit : 

Resolved,  That  the  said  James  Stewart  is  desiring  a  Captain's 
Commission  in  the  service  of  this  State,  and  that  a  Warrant  be 
immediately  given  to  him  to  raise  a  Company  with  all  possible 
despatch. 

That  the  said  Company  ought  to  consist  of  Scotch  Highland 
ers,  or  as  many  of  them  as  possible,  and  that  they  serve  during 
the  war,  unless  sooner  discharged  by  this  Convention,  or  a  future 
Legislature  of  this  State. 

That  the  said  Company  shall  consist  of  one  Captain,  one 
Lieutenant,  one  Ensign,  four  Sergeants,  four  Corporals,  one 
Drum,  one  Fife,  and  not  less  than  sixty-two  Privates. 

That  a  Bounty  of  fifteen  dollars  be  allowed  to  each  Non- 
Commissioned  Officer  and  Private. 

That  they  be  entitled  to  Continental  Pay  and  Rations,  and 
subject  to  the  Continental  Articles  of  War,  till  further  orders 
from  this  Convention  or  a  future  Legislature  of  this  State. 

That  the  said  James  Stewart  shall  not  receive  pay  as  a  Cap- 

*N.  C.  Colonial  Records,  Vol.  IX,  p.  303. 


454  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

tain  until  he  shall  have  returned  to  this  Convention,  or  a  future 
Legislature  of  this  State,  a  regular  muster  roll,  upon  oath,  of 
thirty  able-bodied  men,  duly  inlisted. 

That  the  Treasurer  of  this  Convention  be  ordered  to  advance 
to  the  said  James  Stewart  £144,  in  order  to  enable  him  to  advance 
the  bounty  to  those  he  may  inlist  taking  his  receipt  to  account  for 
the  same  to  the  Treasurer  of  this  State. 

That  as  soon  as  the  said  James  Stewart  shall  have  returned 
to  this  Convention,  or  a  future  Legislature  of  this  State,  a  regular 
muster-roll  of  thirty  able-bodied  men,  duly  inlisted,  certifying 
that  the  said  men  have  been  mustered,  in  the  presence  of  a  person 
to  be  appointed  by  the  Chairman  of  the  Committee  of  the  City  and 
County  of  Albany,  or  of  a  person  to  be  appointed  by  the  Chairman 
of  the  Committee  of  the  City  and  County  of  New  York,  that  then, 
and  not  before,  the  said  James  Stewart  shall  be  authorized  to  draw 
upon  the  Chairman  of  the  Committee  of  the  City  and  County  of  Al 
bany  for  the  further  sum  of  £100  in  order  that  he  may  be  enabled 
to  proceed  in  his  inlistment,  giving  his  receipt  to  account  for  the 
same  to  the  Treasurer  of  this  State ;  and  that  when  the  said  James 
Stewart  shall  have  been  duly  inlisted  and  mustered,  in  the  pres 
ence  of  a  person  to  be  appointed  by  the  Chairman  of  the  Com 
mittee  of  the  City  and  County  of  Albany,  the  whole  of  his  Com 
pany,  or  as  many  as  he  can  inlist,  and  then  he  shall  be  entitled  to 
receive  of  the  said  Chairman  of  the  County  Committee  the  re 
maining  proportion  of  bounty  due  to  the  non-commissioned  of 
ficers  and  privates  which  he  shall  have  inlisted. 

That  if  the  said  James  Stewart  shall  not  be  able  to  complete 
the  inlistment  of  this  Company,  that  he  shall  make  a  report  of 
the  same,  with  all  dispatch,  to  the  President  of  this  Convention,  or 
to  a  future  Legislature,  who  will  either  order  his  Commission  to 
issue,  or  make  such  further  provision  for  his  trouble  in  recruiting 
as  the  equity  of  the  case  shall  require. 

That  the  Treasurer  of  this  Convention  be  ordered  to  remit 
into  the  hands  of  John  Barclay,  Esquire,  of  the  City  of  Albany, 
the  sum  of  £288,  on  or  before  the  last  day  of  December  next,  in 
order  to  enable  him  to  make  unto  the  said  James  Stewart  the  dis 
bursements  aforesaid. 

That  the  said  James  Stewart  shall  be  authorized  to  engage  to 
each  man  the  sum  of  73.  per  week,  billeting  money,  till  such  time 
as  further  provision  is  made  for  the  subsistence  of  his  recruits. 

That  the  said  Company,  when  raised,  shall  be  either  em 
ployed  as  an  independent  Company,  or  incorporated  into  any  Bat- 


APPENDIX.  455 

tallion  as  to  this  Convention,  or  to  a  future  proper  authority  of 
this  State,  shall  appear  advisable."* 

There  is  no  evidence  that  this  action  of  the  Convention  ter 
minated  in  any  thing  tangible.  There  was  a  James  Stewart,  cap 
tain  of  the  third  company,  in  the  Fifth  regiment  of  the  New  York 
Line,  and  while  there  was  a  large  percentage  in  that  regiment 
bearing  Highland  names,  yet  Captain  Stewart's  company  ha'd  but 
five.  It  is  not  to  be  assumed  that  the  two  names  represented  the 
same  person. 


*American  Archives,  Fifth  Series,  Vol.  I,  p.  1441. 


LIST  OF  SUBSCRIBERS. 


Adams,  Comfort  A.,  46  Streator  ave.,  Cleveland,  O. 

Alabama  Polytechnic  Institute  Library,  Auburn,  Ala. 

Alexander,  M.  J.,  Lilac  St.,  E.  E.,  Pittsburg,  Pa. 

Alexander,  William  H.,  302  South  3ist  St.,  Omaha,  Neb. 

Allread,  Hon.  J.  I.,  Attorney-at-Law,  Greenville,  O. 

Ammons,  Mrs.  Harriet  McL.,  Franklin,  O. 

Bain,  James,  Jr.,  Public  Library,  Toronto,  Ont. 

Bedford,  Miss  Florence  E.,  Springboro,  O. 

Boston  Athenaeum,  Boston,  Mass. 

Bowdoin  College  Library,  Brunswick,  Me. 

Brown,  William,  Bookseller,  Edinburgh,  Scot.   (4  copies). 

Buchanan,  Charles  J.,  79  Chapel  St.,  Albany,  N.  Y. 

Butte  Free  Public  Library,  Butte,  Mont. 

Cameron,  Mrs.  Angus,  La  Crosse,  Wis. 

Cameron,  Rev.  Robert,  D.  D.,  487  Hope  St.,  Providence,  R.  I. 

Camp,  Mrs.  B.  H.,  Brookfjeld,  Conn. 

Campbell,  A.  A.,  Pharmacist,  235  Rondo  St.,  St.  Pawl,  Minn. 

Campbell,  E.  K.,  Attorney-at-Law,  Birmingham,  Ala. 

Campbell,  J.  D.,  General  Solicitor,  P.  &  R.,  Railway,  W'yncote,  Pa. 

Campbell,  Mrs.  Mary  C.,  2  Congress  St.,  Hartford,  Conn. 

Campbell,  Rev.  Clement  C.,  Hartford,  Wis. 

Carnegie  Free  Library,  Braddock,  Pa. 

Carnegie  Library,  Allegheny,  Pa. 

Carnegie  Library,  Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

Carruthers,  David,  New  York  City. 

Casselman,  Prof.  A.  C.,  36  St.  James  ave.,  Toronto,  Ont. 

Chisholm,  W.  P.,  M.  D.,  Brockton,  Mass. 

Colquhoun,  Sir  James  of  Luss,  Bart.,  (2  copies). 

Colwell,  Irving  S.,  Bookseller,  Auburn,  N.  Y. 

Cornell  University  Library,  Ithaca,  N.  Y. 

Cowan,  George,  Edinburgh,  Scot. 

Cowles.  Dr.  Edward,  Supt.  McLean  Hospital,  Waverly,  Mass. 

Craig,  Allen,  Mauch  Chunk,  Pa. 

humming,  J.  McGregor,  i  East  39th  St.,  New  York  City. 

Gushing  &  Co.,  Booksellers,  Baltimore,  Md. 

Day,  Prof.  Alfred,  Day's  School  of  Shorthand,  Cleveland,  O. 

Deacon,  Edward,  Bridgeport,  Conn. 

Davenport,  Benjamin  Rush,  83  Halsey,  Cleveland,  O. 

Drake,  R.  Ingalton,  Bookseller,  Eton. 

Douglas,  Percy,  1002  Walnut  St.,  Kansas  Citv,  Mo.  (2  copies). 

Drummond,  Josiah  H.,  Attorney-at-Law,  Portland,  Me. 

Duncan,  Rev.  Herman  C.,  S.  T.  D.,  Alexandria,  La. 

Fairbanks.  Rev.  Edward  T.,  St.  Johnsbury,  Vt. 

Ferguson,  Henry,  123  Vernon  St.,  Hartford,  Conn. 


LIST  OF  SUBSCRIBERS.  457 

Ferguson,  S.  P.,  Blue  Hill  Observatory,  Hyde  Park,  Mass. 

Fiske,  Prof.  John,  LL.  D.,  22  Berkeley  St.,  Cambridge,  Mass. 

Forbes  Library,  Northampton,  Mass. 

Fraser-Mackintosh,  Charles  of  Drummond,  LL.  D.,  F.  S.  A.  Scot. 

Free  Public  Library,  Newark,  N.  J. 

Free  Public  Library,  Paterson,  N.  J. 

Free  Public  Library,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Free  Public  Library,  St.  Joseph,  Mo. 

Free  Public  Library,  Worcester,  Mass. 

Goulden  &  Curry,  Booksellers,  Tunbridge  Wells. 

Graham,  Geo.  S.,  509  Crozer  Building,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

G.  P.  Putnam's  Sons,  Publishers  &  Booksellers,  New  York  City. 

Grosvenor  Public  Library,  Buffalo,  N.  Y. 

Harris,  Joseph  S.,  168  School  Lane,  Germantown,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Herrick,  L.  C,  M.  D.,  106  E.  Broad  St.,  Columbus,  O. 

Historical  Society  of  Pennsylvania,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Howard,  A.  McLean,  Toronto,  Ont. 

Humphrey,  Geo.  P.,  Bookseller,  Rochester,  N.  Y. 

Huntington,  Geo.,  Librarian  Carleton  College,  Northfield,  Minn. 

Indianapolis  Public  Library,  Indianapolis,  Ind. 

Indiana  University  Library,  Bloomington,  Ind. 

James  Prendergast  Free  Library,  Jamestown,  N.  Y. 

Johnston,  John,  Banker,  Milwaukee,  Wis. 

Kenan,  Spalding,  M.  D.,  Darien,  Ga. 

Leggat  Brothers,  Booksellers,  New  York  City. 

Little,  Brown  &  Co.,  Booksellers,  Boston,  Mass.  (2  copies). 

Macdonald,  yEneas  A.,  Barrister-at-Law,  Charlottetown,  P.  E.  I. 

Macdonald,  Alexander,  Town  Clerk,  Govan,  Glasgow,  Scot. 

Macdonald,  John  Archibald,  Traccadie  Cross,  P.  E.  I. 

Maclnnis,  Rev.  J.  M.,  Hallock,  Minn. 

Mackay,  John,  C.  E.,  J.  P.,  Hereford,  Scot.  (2  copies). 

Maclean,  Alex.  C.,  M.  D.,  346  S.  W.  Temple  St.,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

MacLean,  Archibald,  M.  D.,  Sarnia,  Ont. 

Maclean,  Arthur  A.,  712  People's  Bank  Bldg.,  Denver,  Colo. 

MacLean,  Daniel,  P.  O.  Box  65,  Durango,  Colo. 

Maclean,  Donald,  M.  D.,  LL.  D.,  821  Woodward  ave.,  Detroit,  Mich.          ; 

Maclean,  K.  T.,  Thomasville,  Ga.  / 

Maclean,  Malcolm,  P.  M.,  Walkerton,  Ont. 

MacLean,  R.  E,  Wells,  Delta  Co.,  Mich. 

MacLean,  Rev.  James  T.,  Oakryn,  Pa. 

Macleod,  Norman,  Bookseller,  Edinburgh. 

MacRae,  Capt.  Donald,  Wilmington,  N.  C. 

MacRae,  Prof.  Jas.  C.,  Dean  of  Law  School,  Chapel  Hill,  N.  C. 

McAdam,  Judge  David,  New  York  City. 

McCarrell,  Hon.  Sam'l  J.  M.,  Attorney-at-Law,  Harrisburg,  Pa. 

McClain,  E.  L.,  Greenfield,  O. 

McClain,  Robert  A.,  No.  9  Central  Square,  Youngstown,  O. 

McClean,  Miss  Abby  M.,  208  Melrose  St.    Melrose  Highlands,  Mass. 

McClellan,  Prof.  H.  B.,  Prin.  Sayre  Female  Inst.,  Lexington,  Ky. 

McCook,  Colonel  John  J.,  120  Broadway,  New  York  City. 

McCook,  J.  J.,  New  York  City. 

McCook.  Rev.  Henry  C.,  D.  D.,  The  Manse,  3700  Chestnut  St.,  Phila.,  P 

McCorvey,  Prof.  Thomas  Chalmers,  Tuscaloosa,  Ala. 

McCowan,  Prof.  J.  S.,  12  N.  2nd  St.,  Marshalltown,  Iowa. 

McCulloch,  H.  M.,  Presho,  N.  Y. 


458  HIGHLANDERS  IN  AMERICA. 

McDonald,  M.  G.,  Rome,  Ga. 
McDonald,  Wm.,  51  Lancaster  St.,  Albany,  N.  Y. 
McGee,  Prof.  W.  J.,  Bureau  Am.  Ethnology,  Washington,  D.  C. 
'McGlauflin,  Rev.  W.  H.,  D.  D.,  243  Baker  St.,  Atlanta,  Ga. 
McGrew,  Hon.  J.  C.,  Kingwood,  West  Va. 
Mcllhenny,  John,  1339  Cherry  St.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
Mclntosh,  William  Swinton,  Darien,  Ga. 
Mclver,  Mrs.  G.  W.,  1611  Larkin  St.,  San  Francisco,  Calif. 
McKeithen,  N.  A.,  Aberdeen,  N.  C. 
McKenzie,  Alexander  A.,  Hanover,  N.  H. 
McLane,  James,  Franklin,  O. 
McLaughlin,  Rev.  D.  N.,  Chester,  S.  C. 
McLaren,  Rt.  Rev.  W.  E.,  D.  D.,  D.  C.  L.,  Chicago,  111. 
McLean,  Angus  W.,  Attorney-at-Law,  Lumberton,  N.  C. 
McLean,  Col.  Hugh  H.,  Barrister,  St.  John,  N.  B. 
McLean,  David,  Danbury,  Conn. 
McLean,  Harry  D.,  Souris,  P.  E.  I. 

«       McLean,  Hon.  Donald,  Counselor-at-Law,  27  William  St.,  New  York  City. 
McLean,  John,  Danbury,  Conn. 

McLean,  John,  M.  D.,  3  iiith  St.,  Pullman,  Chicago,  111. 
McLean,  Mrs.  C.  B.,  Winebiddle  Ave.,  &  Harriet  St.,  Pittsburgh,  Pa. 
McLean,  Prof.  Andrew  C.,  Oneida  St.,  Pittsburgh,  Pa. 
McLean,  Rev.  J.  C.,  St.  Georges,  P.  E.  L 

McLean,  Rev.  J.  K.,  D.  D.,  Pres't  Pacific  Theol.  Seminary,  Oakland,  Calif. 
McLean,  Wm.,  Albion,  Neb. 

McLeod,  Hugh  M.,  Attorney-at-Law,  Wausa,  Neb. 
McMillan,  Rev.  D.  J.,  D..  D.,  New  York  City. 
McNeill,  John,  New  York  City. 
McNeill,  Malcolm,  Lake  Forest,  111. 
McQueen,  Joseph  P.,  Attorney-at-Law,  Eutaw,  Ala. 
Mercantile  Library,  Astor  Place,  New  York  City. 
Mercantile  Library,  St.  Louis,  Mo. 
Minnesota  Historical  Society,  St.  Paul,  Minn. 
Mitchell  Library,  Glasgow,  Scot. 

J   Monroe,  Prof.  Will  S.,  State  Normal  School,  Westfield,  Mass. 
Montgomery,  D.  B.,  Owensville,  Ind. 
Montgomery,  H.  P.,  Attorney-at-Law,  Georgetown,  Ky. 
Morey,  Hon.  H.  L.,  Attorney-at-Law,  Hamilton,  O. 
Munro,  David  A.,  New  York  City. 
Munro,  Rev.  G.  A.,  Milford,  Neb. 
Munro,  Rev.  John  J.,  894  Forest  ave.,  New  York  City. 
Munro,  Robert  F.,  New  York  City. 
New  Hampshire  Historical  Society,  Concord,  N.  H. 
New  Harmony  Working  Men's  Institute,  New  Harmony,  Ind. 
New  York  Historical  Society,  New  York  City. 
New  York  Public  Library,  New  York  City. 
Nickerson,  Sereno  D.,  Masonic  Temple,  Boston,  Mass. 
Ohio  State  Archaeological  and  Historical  Society,  Columbus,  O. 
Osterhout  Free  Library,  Wilkes-Barre,  Pa. 
Pardoe,  Avern,  Legislative  Librarian,  Toronto,  Ont. 
Patten,  Miss  Jennie  M.,  Brush,  Colo. 

Patten,  James  A.,  51-53  Board  of  Trade,  Chicago,  111.   (3  copies). 
Peoria  Public  Library,  Peoria,  111. 
Preston  &  Rounds  Co.,  Booksellers,  Providence,  R.  I. 
Public  Library  and  Reading  Room,  Bridgeport,  Conn. 


LIST  OF  SUBSCRIBERS.  469 

Public  Library,  Cincinnati,  O. 

Public  Library,  Chicago,  111. 

Public  Library,  Detroit,  Mich. 

Public  Library,  Milwaukee,  Wis. 

Reid,  Wm.  M.,  Kansas  City,  Mo. 

Robertson,  Major  G.  C.,  of  Widmerpool. 

Robertson,  R.  S.,  Attorney-at-Law,  Fort  Wayne,  Ind. 

Ross,  A.  W.,  Columbia,  B.  C. 

Selby,  Prof.  J.  L.,  Greenville,  O. 

Slocum,  Chas.  E.,  M.  D.,  Ph.  D.,  Defiance,  O. 

Smith,  Mrs.  J.  Morgan,  Birmingham,  Ala. 

Smith,  Mrs.  Samuel  Francis,  Davenport,  Iowa. 

State  Historical  Society  of  Wisconsin,  Madison,  Wis. 

State  Library,  Columbus,  O. 

State  Library,  Harrisburg,  Pa. 

Stewart,  John  A.,  New  York  City. 

St.  Paul  Book  and  Stationary  Co.,  St.  Paul,  Minn. 

Stuart,  Henry  C.,  Custom  House,  New  York  City. 

Syracuse  Central  Library,  Syracuse,  N.  Y. 

The  Bowen-Merrill  Co.,  Booksellers,  Indianapolis,  Ind.   (2  copies). 

The  John  Crerar  Library,  Chicago,  111. 

The  Robert  Clarke  Co.,  Booksellers,  Cincinnati,  O. 

Thomson,  Hon.  Wm.,  Judge  Judicial  District,  Burlingame,  Kan. 

Thomson,  William,  New  York  City. 

University  of  North  Carolina,  Chapel  Hill,  N.  C. 

Vaughn,  Wm.  J.,  Nashville,  Tenn. 

War  Department  Library,  Washington,  D.  C. 

W.  B.  Clarke  Co.,  Booksellers,  Boston,  Mass. 

Welsh,  R.  G.,  New  York  City. 

Western  Reserve  Historical  Society,  Cleveland,  O. 

Westfield  Athanseum,  Westfield,  Mass. 

Wheeling  Public  Library,  Wheeling,  W.  Va. 

Wilkinson,  Mrs.  Henry  W.,  168  Bowen  St.,  Providence,  R.  I. 

Williams  College  Library,  Williamstown,   Mass. 

Wilson,  Mrs.  Obed  J.,  378  Lafayette  ave.,  Clifton,  Cincinnati,  O. 

Wright,  Prof.  G.  Frederick,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.,  Oberlin,  O. 


CIRCULATION  DEPARTMENT 

.198  Main  Stacks 

T 


300KS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS? 
echarges  may  be  made  4  da. 
Renewed  by  calling  642-340s! 

UUb  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 


FORM  NO.  DD6 


.  BERKELEY 
BERKELEY,  CA  94720  6000 


U-C- BERKELEY  LIBRAS 


